Skip to main content

Full text of "The Oxyrhynchus papyri"

See other formats


Brigham Young University 

^:^. Ace. 196S:^# 

..: ?A No. - -. 

s 7 




















The Offices of the EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37 Great Russell St., W.C. 

AND 527 Tremont Temple, Boston, Mass., U.S.A. 

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Dryden House, Gerrard St., W. 

BERNARD QUARITCH, η Grafton St., New Bond St., W. 

ASHER & CO., 13 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C, and 56 Unter den Linden, Berlin 

AND HENRY FROWDE, Amen Corner, E.C, and 29-35 West 32ND Street, New York, U.S.A. 

I 9 10 

All righls reserved 



The great majority of the papyri published in the following pages, 
including the chief literary pieces, were discovered in the season of 
1905-6; a few come from the finds of the years 1903 and 1904, and 
one or two in the non-literary section from those of 1897. 

In editing these texts I have unhappily lacked the co-operation 
of the friend and colleague with whom I have worked in partnership 
since the foundation of the Graeco-Roman Branch. The effects of his 
absence are, I fear, likely to be apparent to the readers of this book 
not only in its somewhat reduced size, which on the present occasion 
corresponds with our advertised intentions more closely than has 
frequently been the case. In particular, the principal novelty here 
produced, the Callimachus papyrus (lOll), happens to abound in 
problems for the solution of which a second pair of eyes would have 
been more than usually valuable. In these circumstances it is a matter 
for much satisfaction that I have again been able to obtain the 
generous assistance of Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, who 
has made important contributions to the reconstruction and interpreta- 
tion of the new classical fragments (1011-1015), especially of 1011. For 
some further helpful suggestions on the last-named text I am indebted 
to Professor Gilbert Murray ; while Professor U, Wilcken has very 
kindly looked through the proofsheets of the non-literary documents, 
and they have naturally profited not a little from his criticism. 

I regret that the promised excursus on the excavations and topo- 
graphy of Oxyrhynchus has had to be postponed, and that I cannot 
undertake that it will be included in the volume for 1910, which will 
consist of another instalment of the Oxyrhynchus Papyri. But a plan 
of the site has been prepared, and I hope that its appearance will not 
be much longer delayed. 


Queen's College, Oxford, 
December, 1909. 

Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2010 with funding from 
Brigham Young University 


Preface ■ • • 

List of Plates ...••■••■• 

Table of Papyri 

Note on the Method of Publication and List of Abbreviations 


L Theological Fragments (1007-1010) . 

IL New Classical Texts (1011-1015) 

III. Extant Classical Authors (1016-1019) 

IV. Documents of the Roman and Byzantinf. Periods 

(a) Official (1020-1026) 
{i) Declarations to Officials (1027-1030) 
{ή Petitions (1031-1033) 
{d) Contracts (1034-1043) . 
{e) Accounts and Lists (1044-1053) 
(/) Orders for Payment (1054-1057) . 
(g) Prayers (1058-1060) . . • 
{h) Private Correspondence (1061-1072) 




I. New Literary Texts : 

(a) 1011 (Callimachus, Ae/i'a and Ιαιηύι) 
{ύ) Other Texts . 
II. Emperors 

III. Consuls, Eras, Indictions 

IV. Months and Days . 
V. Personal Names 

VI. Geographical 
VII. Religion 




VIII. Official and Military Titles 255 

IX. Weights, Measures, Coins 256 

X. Taxes 257 

XI. General Index of Greek and Latin Words ..... 257 

XII. Index of Passages Discussed 269 


I. 1007 recto, 1010 recto, 1022 

II. 1011 Fol. I recto 

III. 1011 Fol. 2 verso 

IV• 1012 Frs. 1-3 . 

V. 1016 Cols, v-vi . 

VI. 1017 Cols, xix-xx . 

at the end. 


1007. Genesis ii, iii . 

1008. I Corinthians vii-viii . 

1009. Philippians iii, iv 

1010. 6 Ezra .... 

1011. Callimachus, Aetia and Ia7nbi 

1012. Treatise on Literary Composition 

1013. Menander, Μισού/ίίΐ/οι . 

1014. Historical Fragment 

1015. Panegyrical Poem 

1016. Plato, Phaednis . 

1017. Plato, Phaednis . 

1018. Xenophon, Cyropaedia i 

1019. Chariton, Chaereas atid Callirrhoi 

1020. Imperial Rescripts 

1021. Notification of the Accession of Nero 

1022. Enrolment of Recruits 

1023. Arrival of a Veteran . 

1024. Order for a Grant of Seed . 

1025. Engagement of Performers . 

1026. Attestation of Agreement . 

1027. Denial of a Claim 

1028. Selection of Boys (4πίκρισΐ{) 

1029. Return of Hieroglyphic Inscribers 

1030. Notification of Death . 

1031. Application for Grant of Seed 

1032. Petition to the Epistrategus 

1033. Petition to Riparii 

1034. Draft of a Will . 

1035. Lease of a Weaver's Implement 

1036. Lease of a House 

1037. Lease of an Exhedra . 



Late 3rd cent. 


4th cent. 


4th cent. 


4th cent. 


Late 4th cent. 


3rd cent. 


5th or 6th cent. . 


3rd cent. 


3rd cent. 


3rd cent. 


Late 2nd or early 3rd cer 

It. 127 

3rd cent. 


Late 2nd or early 3rdcen 

t• 143 



54 . . . 


103 . 


and cent. 




Late 3rd cent. 


5th cent. 


I St cent. 


86 . . . 






228 . 




392 . 


2nd cent. 


143 . 


273 • 


444 • 



1038. Lease of Part of a House 

1039. Contract of Deposit 

1040. Loan of Wheat . 

1041. Guarantee for a Loan 

1042. Loan of Money . 

1043. Receipt 

1044. Taxing-List 

1045. List of Dues 

1046. Taxing-Account 

1047. Account of a Praepositus 

1048. Account of Corn-Freights 

1049. Account of Transport 

1050. Account for Games 

1051. Inventory of Property 

1052. Account of Revenues . 

1053. Account of Work on Dykes and 

1054. Order for Delivery of Wine 

1055. Order for Delivery of Wine 

1056. Order for Delivery of Aracus 

1057. Order for Payment 

1058. Christian Prayer 

1059. Christian Prayer 

1060. Gnostic Amulet . 

1061. Letter of Diogenes 

1062. Letter of Marcus 

1063. Letter to Amois 

1064. Letter to Didymas 

1065. Letter of Hephaestion 

1066. Letter of Nemesianus . 

1067. Letter of Helene 

1068. Letter of Satornilus . 

1069. Letter of Troilus 

1070. Letter of Aurelius Demareus 

1071. Letter of Pambechis 

1072. Letter of Philoxenus 

of Ex 


A. D 


568 . 




225 . 


381 . 


578 . 


578 . 


173-4 or 205-6 . 


About 205 




4th cent. 


Late 4th or 

sarly 5th cent 


Late 2nd cent. 


2nd or 3rd 

cent. . 


3rd cent. 


4th cent. 


Late 6th orearly7tli cent 


263 . 




360 . 




4th or 5th 

cent. . 


5th cent. 


6th cent. 


B. c. 22 


2nd cent. 


2nd or 3rd 

cent. . 


3rd cent. 


3rd cent. 

. 219 

3rd cent. 

. 220 

3rd cent. 

. 221 

3rd cent. 

• 223 

3rd cent. 

. 224 

3rd cent. 

. 227 

5th cent. 

■ 230 

5th or 6th 


• 231 


The general method followed in this volume is the same as that in 
Parts I-VI. Of the new literary texts, two, 1011 and 1013, are printed in a dual 
form, a literal transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style. 
In other cases, and in the fragments of extant authors, the originals are repro- 
duced except for division of words, capital initials in proper names, expansion of 
abbreviations, and supplements of lacunae. Additions or corrections by the 
same hand as the body of the text are in small thin type, those by a different 
hand in thick type. Non-literary documents are given in modern form with 
accentuation and punctuation. Abbreviations and symbols are resolved ; addi- 
tions and corrections are usually incorporated in the text and their occurrence is 
recorded in the critical apparatus, where also faults of orthography, &c., are 
corrected if they seemed likely to give rise to any difficulty. Iota adscript has 
been printed when so written, otherwise iota subscript is employed. Square 
brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) the resolution of a symbol or 
abbreviation, angular brackets ( ) a mistaken omission in the original, braces 
{ } a superfluous letter or letters, double square brackets [[ 1] a deletion in the 
original. Dots placed within brackets represent the approximate number of 
letters lost or deleted ; dots outside brackets indicate mutilated or otherwise 
illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are to be considered 
doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the Oxyrhynchus papyri 
in this volume and in Parts I-VI, ordinary numerals to lines, small Roman 
numerals to columns. 

The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are 
practically those adopted in the Archiv fiir Papyrtisforsclmng, viz. : — 
P. Amh. = The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and 

A. S. Hunt. , 
Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrtisforsclmng. 

B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechischc Urkunden. 
P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon ; 
Vol. Ill, by F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell. 


C. P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 

P. Fay. = Fayum Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

D. G. Hogarth. 
P. Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli. 
P. Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, Vol. I, by J. Nicole. 
P. Goodsp. = Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, by E. J. Goodspeed 

(University of Chicago Decennial Publications). 
P. Grenf. = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series Π, by B. P. 

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Heidelberg = Verofifentlichungen aus der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, 

Vol. I, by A. Deissmann. 
P. Leipzig = Griech. Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol. I, by 

L. Mitteis. 
P. Leyden = Papyri Graeci Musei Antiquarii Lugduni-Batavi, by C. Leemans. 
P. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-VL by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 

P. Reinach = Papyrus grecs et demotiques, by Theodore Reinach. 
P. Strassb. = Griech. Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zuj Strassburg im 

Elsass, Vol. I, Parts 1-2, by F. Preisigke. 
P. Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

J. G. Smyly; and Part Π, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. 

P. Tor. = Papyri Graeci Regii Taurinensis Musei Aegyptii, by A. Peyron. 
Wilcken, Ost. = Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken. 


1007. Genesis ii, iii. 

5 X ι6•2 cm. Late third century. Plate I (recto). 

These few verses from the second and third chapters of Genesis are 
contained on a fragment of a vellum leaf, which, like the Genesis papyrus from 
Oxyrhynchus already published (656), appears to be of an unusually early date. 
The text is in double columns, written in a medium-sized upright uncial which 
can hardly be later than the end of the third century, at any rate. A date 
anterior to the third century has been claimed for two vellum leaves, the Kretes 
fragment at Berlin (Berl. Klassikertexte v. 2. 17), attributed to the first 
century, and a fragment in the British Museum of the De Falsa Legatione which 
Kenyon assigns to the second [Palaeogr. of Greek Papyri, p. 113). Of the 
latter no facsimile has been published, but the age of the former seems to have 
been considerably exaggerated, and it may be doubted whether either of them 
is to be separated from the present example by a very wide interval. The 
columns of 1007, which contained about 33 lines, may be estimated to have 
measured some 16-5 cm. in height, the leaf having been of a rather square 
shape, not much taller than it was broad, like that of the Kretes. No stops 
occur ; a short blank space in 1. 25 marks the close of a chapter. Qtoi is 
contracted in the usual way, but άνθρω-ποί, τιατηρ and μητηρ are written out in full, 
and the only other compendium used is a most remarkable abbreviation of the 
so-called Tetragrammaton, which in the Septuagint is regularly represented by 
Kvpios. This abbreviation consists of a doubled Yod, the initial of the sacred 
name, written in the shape of a Ζ with a horizontal stroke through the middle, 
the stroke being carried without a break through both letters ; the same form of 
Yod is found on coins of the second century B. c. This compendium exactly 
corresponds with that employed in Hebrew MSS. of a later period, '"', which, 




as Dr. Cowley informs me, occurs in the tenth century and no doubt goes back 
to a much earlier epoch. As is well known, it was a peculiarity of the version 
of Aquila to write the Tetragrammaton in the archaic Hebrew letters instead of 
translating it by Kvpios ; but neither the earlier nor later Hebrew forms of the 
Tetragrammaton, nor the Greek imitation of the later form, ΠΙΠΙ, has previously 
appeared in the text of a Greek MS. of the LXX, except the Hexapla fragment 
published by C. Taylor, Cairo Palimpsests, p. 26. A decided tendency to omit 
the word κύριοι was, however, observable in the early Oxyrhynchus papyrus (656), 
where in one passage a blank space was originally left in which the missing 
word was supplied by a second hand. Possibly the scribe of that papyrus or its 
archetype had Hebrew symbols before him which he did not understand, or 
the archetype had been intended to show the Hebrew symbols and they had not 
been filled in. At any rate, in the light of the present example, the question 
may be raised whether Origen's statement {in Ps. ii) that ' in the most accurate 
copies the (sacred) name is written in Hebrew characters ' was intended to apply, 
as is commonly assumed, only to the copies of Aquila's version. 

Apart from the substitution of the Tetragrammaton for Kvpios, the text, 
though interesting, is not so far as it goes particularly notable. As usual, it 
evinces no pronounced affinities with any one of the chief extant MSS., but 
agrees here with one, there with another. In two passages, again (11. 20 and 
28), it sides with some of the cursives against the earlier MSS. evidence, in one 
of them (1. 30) having the support of citations in the New Testament and in 



Col. i. Col. ii. 

απο navTos ζνλου του ey [τω πα ii 16 
[eis TO προσω]πο^ αντον ττνοην ii. 7 ραδασω βρωσίΐ φαγη απ[ο oe τον 

[ζωη5 κ]αι ΐγΐν[(τ]ο ο ανθρωπίοί ίο ξνλον του ynvwaKtiv κ[αλον 

\eis\ "fyxrjv ζωσαν και ΐφυτ(υσ(ΐ' και πονηρον ου φαγ€σ[θ€ αν αν 

ΖΖ ο θί napaSfiaoy (V Εδ(μ κ[α] του η δ ay ημΐρα φαγη [απ αυτού 

5 τα ανατολάς και eOfTo (Kti τον θανατω αποθ[α]νίΐσ[θ€ και (ΐ 

[ανθρο)πο]ν ον enXaaev και nty ΖΖ ο βί ου κα[\]ο[ν eivai τον 

[ΐξανΐΤίΐΚΐν ο θί fTi SK t]t]S γηί 15 ανθρωπον μονο[ν ποιησωμΐν 

. . . . . . αυτω βοηθον κ[ατ αυτόν και { 

[7Γλ]α!σ€»' ο θί (τ[ι 


Col. i. 

Col. ii. 

[aurjjjy (ληφθη αυτή iveKiv 
\τουτ6\υ καταλΐΐψίΐ άνθρωπος 

2θ [τον π]ατ€ρα και την μητ(ρα και 
[τΓροσ]κο\ληθησΐται προ? την 
[■γνναικ]α αυτού και ΐσονται οι 8υο 
[ciy σάρκα] μιαν και ήσαν οι δυο 
[γυμνοί ο TJe Αδάμ και η γυνή 

25 [αυτοί/ και ου]κ ησγυνοντο ο δί 

[οφΐί ην φρο]νιμωτατο5 τταν 
[των των θηρ]ιων των €7Γ£ τη[ί 

η. 23 Kev τω ανδρι [αυτηί μΐΤ αυτηί 

και βφαγοσαν κα[ι διηνοιγβη 
30 σαν οι οφθαλμοί τω[ν δυο και € 
γνωσαν οτι γυμνοί ησα[ν και ep 
ραψαν φνλλα συκηί και (ποιη 
σαν ΐαυτοΐί τηριζωματα και 
ηκουσαν την φω[ν'\τ)[ν του θυ 

ϋί. 1 35 ττ(ρητατ[ουντος 

2. The letters are very faint and uncertain. Possibly the article was omitted, as in 
some cursives and other authorities. 

4. On the abbreviation of the Tetragrammaton cf. introd. 

12. φα -yi) (so E) suits the space better than φα-γη[σ6( (AM). The η is directly beneath 
>) of φα-^η in 1. 9, final ν of -^ίΐνωσκίΐν and ea of φayeσθf, and so eight letters are the most 
that would be expected, whereas φαγη[σθ( would give ten. But as the ends of the lines are 
not kept very even and final letters are sometimes considerably compressed, such inferences 
have little security. 

18. αυτή is omitted in E. 

20. πατέρα αυτού . . . μητιρα αυτού ΑΕΜ. αυτού after πατέρα is Omitted in the citations 

of this passage in Philo, Matt. xix. 5, Ephes. v. 31, &c., after μητέρα in one of Philo's two 
quotations, Matt. xix. 5, Mark x. 7, Ephes. v. 31, &c., as well as by several cursives. 

21. npos τψ [ywaocja : SO DYM \ τη γυναικι A, and the citations in Matt., Mark, and 
Ephes. ; cf the previous note. 

26. φρο]ΐΊμωτατοί : φρονιμωτ([ριιί\Ό, 

28. και is added before τω avSpt in AELM, but is omitted by some cursives as well as 
in the Armenian and Ethiopic versions. 

29. The fornm (φαγοσαν here seems to be peculiar to this MS. Such forms appear 
sporadically in the papyri from the second century B.C., e.g. P. Tebt. I. 24. 11 κατήλθοσαν : 
cf. Mayser, Granwiatik, p. 322. 

34. τχ]ν φω[ι»]τ)[κ: so ALM ; rijf φωνή! Ε. 

του θϋ : κυρίου του θ(ου MSS., but the Space seems too short for the abbreviation of the 
Tetragrammaton as well as του θαη•. κνοιου is omitted in one of two citations of this passage 
by Theodoret. 


1008. I Corinthians vii-viii. 

265 X 14 cm. Fourth centur)'. 

A fairly preserved leaf from a papyrus book, covering parts of the seventh 
and eighth chapters of the First Epistle to the Corinthians. The handwriting, 
a good-sized sloping uncial, may be assigned on its own evidence to the second 
half of the fourth century, and to this date the accompanying documents, which 
\vere of the late fourth or early fifth century, also point ; 1009 and the 
Callimachus papyrus (1011) were discovered at the same time as this leaf. A 
rough breathing is occasionally used, and a mark of elision is found in 1. 7 ; 
a small comma, which is often not more than a dot, is sometimes employed to 
separate syllables when consonants occur in juxtaposition, and the same 
symbol is added after final consonants other than ν and s. Punctuation is 
effected by means of blank spaces, which, in the case of longer pauses, are 
exaggerated and accompanied by a marginal coronis, the next line being at the 
same time made to protrude slightly to the left (11. 63 and 70). In addition to 
the common theological contractions that of κοσμοί (11. ^6 and 40) is noticeable. 

The text is not without interest. On the whole it is a good one, generally 
agreeing with the earliest uncials Bt^A ; for some exceptions see notes on 11. i, 
29, and 43. Noteworthy coincidences with Β may be remarked in 11. 29 (punctua- 
tion), 41, and 61. A reading found in one cursive of the tenth century, ■πνιΰμα 
Χρίστου for ττνΐΰμα Oeov in vii. 40, reappears in 1. 68, There are also five peculiar 
variants, at 11. 5, 46, 49, 54, and 57 ; of these the last two are probably merely 
due to lipography. 

[σπα]σθα> (f ακροβνστια τι? Κΐ[κλ]η vii. τ 8 

[ται] μη πΐριτΐμνβσθω η πίριτ[ο] 

[μη] ονδΐΐ' (στιν και η ακροβνστια 
[ονδ]ΐΐ' (στιν άλλα τηρησίί ίντολώ 
5 [θυ] (καστοί ec τη κλησ(ΐ ey η €κλη 
[θη] «;' ταύτη μίνίτω δονλοί ίκλη 

[θη]ί μη σοι μ(λ(τω αλλ' 6ί και Svva 

[trai] ΐΚΐυθΐρο^ γΐΐ'(σθαι μαλλοί' ^ρη 
[σαι] ο γαρ' ΐν κω κληθίΐ? δουλοί απ( 

ΙΟ [λΐ]υθ(ροί κν (στιν ο/ιοίω? ο ίλίκ 


[6fp\os κΧηθΐΐί SovXos eaTLv Xv 
[τι\μηί ηγορασθητΐ μη γα^ίσθε 
[So]vXoi ai/j£flJ]o)i/ (καστοί fi> ω €κλη 

[θη] α8ίλφοι €f τοντω μίΐ'ΐτω πα [ 

15 [ρα] θω ""[ίρί] S[e] των παρ[θ]([ΐ'ω]ΐ' e > 

[πι]ταγην κν [ονκ «χω γ]νωμην St δ[ι 
[8]ωμι ως ηλ[(ημί]νοί ϋπο κϋ τΓΐστυ[ς 
[ftlfai νομίζω ουν τούτο καλόν ϋ 

[ΐΓα]ρχαν 8t[a] την ίνέσ\τωσαν avai\y 

2θ \κη\ν ΟΤΙ κ[αλ]ον ανω τ[ο'\ όντως (ΐν[αι] 

[Se]Seaa[i] γυναικι μη ζήτα Χυσιν 
[Χ(]Χυσαι απ[ο γ]νναικοί μη ζητίΐ 

[yv]vaiKa i[av] Se [και γ]αμησηί ονχ 

[η]μαρτ€ς [και] ea[v γη]μη η napOe 

25 [p]os ουκ η[μα]ρτ[(ν θ]Χ(ίψιν Se τη 

[σα^ρκι (^ον[σιν οι τοιου]τοι ΐγω δι 

[ν]μων ψ€[ιδομαι τον]το Se φημι 

[aS]fX(poi ο [καιρός συν(]σ-ταΧμίνος 

[ΐσ]τιν Χ[οιπον ινα και] οι (χ[ο]ντ(ς γυ 

3θ [ν]αικας ω[ς μη (χον]τίς ωσιν και 
[οι] κΧαιον[τ(ς ως μη] κΧαιοντίς 
[κα]ι οι )(^αι[ροντ(ς ως] μη χαιρον 
[τ€]ς και οι [αγοραζον]τ(ς ως μη κα 
[τΐ]χοντΐς [και οι χρω]μ(νοι τον κο 

35 [a/zjoi/ ως μ[η καταχρ]ωμξνοι πάρα 

[yejt γαρ το σ[χημα τον] κμον τούτου 
[θί^ω Se νμ[ας αμερι]μνους eivai 
[ο α]γαμος [μέριμνα τα] του κν πως 

[αρεσ]η τω κω ο Se γαμησας μ€ρ[ιμνα 

4θ [τα] του κμου πως αρεση τη γυν[αικι 
και μεμερισται και η -γυνή η [aya 

μος και η παρ'θίίος μέριμνα [τα του 


Kv ίνα η άγια και σώματι και [πι/ατι 

η Se γαμησασα μΐριμνα τα το[ΐ' κμου 

45 ^ί*)? αρ(ση τω avSpi τοντο S[e wpos 

το ϋμων σνμφορον Aeyo) οΐ'[χ ινα 
βρογον ΰμιν ΐπιβαλω άλλα π[ροί 

το (νσ)(Τ]μον και ίυπαρ t8po\i> τω 
κω απΐρισπαστονί uvai t\i Se 

50 Tiy ασχημοναν (πι την παρ[θΐνον 
αντον νομιζΐΐ eav η νπΐρ'ακ[μοί 

και οντω οφιλΐΐ γίΐνΐσ-θαι ο θ[€λίΐ 

[ποΐ(]ιτω ο[ι;χ]' [αμαρτα]ν(ΐ γαμΐ[ιτω 
σαν [οί S]e (στ[ηκ(ν τη] καρΒια α\υτου 

55 fSpaios μη ιχ^ων [ανα]γκην (ξο[νσι 

αν Se e)(fi nepi τον 'i[S]iov θ(λη[μα 
[ro]y και το[υ]το Κΐκρ[ικ]ίν τη ϊί[ια 
Kap'Sia τηρ^ιν την (αντον τι[αρθΐ 
νον καλωί ποιησ[ίΐ\ ωστ€ κα[ι ο γα 

6ο μΐΐζων τη[ν ΐ\αυ\τον π]αρθίνον [κα 
λύ)Γ ποί??σ€[ί κ]αί ο {μη] γαμιζω[ν 
κρΐΐσ σον π\οιησ](ΐ γννη Se\8eTai 

ΐφ όσον )(ρο[νον] ζη [ο αν]ηρ αντ[ηί 
eav Se κο[ιμηθη ο αν]ηρ' eλeι/^^θe 
65 ρα eστιv [ω 6eλeι γαμ]ηθην[αι μο 
νον ev κ[ω μακαριω]τ(ρα Se \βστιν 
eav ourcoy μ\ΐΐνη κατ]α την eμ\rιv 
γνωμην 8[οκω Se κα]γω Ένα Χ^ν e 

χε/ί/ n[epL Se τω]ν (ΐ8ωλο[θυτώ 

70 oιSaμev οτ[ι παντΐί γ]νωσιν [6χο 

μ(ν η γνω[σΐ5 φνσιοί] η Se αγ[απη 

οικο8ομει [ei τΐί SoK]ei eγvω[κe 

ναι τι ονπ[ω (γνω κ]αθωί Se[i γνω 

ναι ei Se ri[y ayana το\ θν ov[tos 

75 eγvωστaι ν[π αντον ] irepi τ[η^ 


I. Tir Κ([κ\]ηταί•. SO D*FG ; κ(κ\ηται τις t^AB, W(estCOU)-H(ort), τις εκλήθη DcEKL, 


5. The addition of (v before η is peculiar to the papyrus. 

10. ομοίως: SO i^AB, W— Η ; ομοίως και KL, Τ— R, ομοίων Sf και DEFG. 

II. N*FG place fom» after Χρίστου. 

1 2. The first ( of yeueoee has been converted from an t. 

13-14. In DEFG nSfX^m follows (καστος. (κΚηθητι D*. 

14-15. 7Γα\[ρα•: so NBDEF, &c., W-H; but πο^α | τ-ω] (A, T-R) would be an equally 
suitable reading. 

20. κ[α\\ον : D*FG add (στιν. 

23. γ^ιμησης: SO NB (^γαμηση A), W— Η ; γημης KL, Τ— R, 'Κοβης γυναίκα DEFG. 

24. ■γη]μη: the papyrus may of course have had γαμη with D*FG. η before παρθα/ος is 
omitted by BFG, and bracketed by W-H. 

25. τη: (V τη D*FG. ουκ should have been ουχ before ημαρτα; as in 1. 23. 

28. [καψος : so tiAB, &c., W-H ; on ο καψος DEFG, T-R. 

29. [ίσ]τιι/ λ[οΐ7Γον : so D*, but without interpunction ; tariv το λοιπόν t^AB {(στιν Β), 
ΚΓΤίρ' λοιπόν (στιν FG, το \oinov ιστιν D'^EKL. ΐστίν το λοιποί* W— Η with ν. 1. ΐστ'ιν το 
λοιπόι*, (^(Τνν€στα'\μ€νος'^ το "λοιπόν itmv Τ— R, 

34• '"ον Κ(^σμρν: SO ^ίAB, W— Η 5 τον κοσμον τούτον D^'FG, τω κοσμώ τοντω 

««Db«EKLP, T-R. 

39• [npf σ !>? ■■ SO NABDEFG, W-H; apeafi KLP, T-R. The same variation occurs 
in 11. 40 and 45. 

41—2. και μιμιρισται : SO ii ABD : om. και D<'EFGKL. 
και η: om. και D*E. 

γυνή η \αγα\μος και η παρθηος : SO ΒΡ ; γυνή η ay. και η παρθινος η ay. NAF^', γυνή και η 
παρθινος η ay. DEFGKL. 

The reading and punctuation of the papyrus coincides with that adopted by AV-H 

(= B); μ(μίρισται ή γυνή κα\ ή παρθίνος. ή Άγαμος κτλ. Τ— R, and SO Tischendorf with the 

addition of και before and after μιμιρισται. 

43- και is read after ayia by t^BFGKL ; om. AD. [και] W-H. 

σώματι και [πν(^(νμ)ατι : SO DEFGKL, T-R ; τω is added before both words by 
NAB, W-H. 

44. τα Τ0|^υ κ(οσ)μου : om. Β. 

45. αρ(ση : cf. note on 1. 39. 

46. νμων: υμών αυτών MSS. συμφορον is also the reading of i^*ABD*, W-H; 

συμφέρον N^cEFGKL, T-R. 

48. evnapeBpo[v: SO NABDE, &C., W-H; (υπροσίδρον Κ, T-R. 
49• απερίσπαστους etfoi : απΐρισπαστως MSS. 
50—1. D* places νομιζίΐ before ίπι την παρθινον. 
53• γαμίΐτω D*FG. 

54• '■';] : f Τ") MSS., but the inclusion of (v would make the supplement rather long 
for the lacuna, and its omission, which was easy after the preceding -fv, is supported 
by 1. 57. T-R omits αυτού with KL. 

55. «Spoios is placed after (στηκ^ν in N^KL, T-R. 

56. fif : om. A. 

57. T17: iVTi^MSS. ; cf. 1. 54, note. 

ώια KapSia : SO i^AB, W-H ; κάρδια αυτού DEFGKL, T-R. 

58. τηραν NAB, W-H ; του τηριιν DEFGKL, T-R. 

59. ποινσΓίΐΙ : SO NAB, W-H ; ποκι DEFGKL, T-R. 


■)αμ{()ιζων•. SO KABDE, W-H ; (κ•γαμιζων KLP, T-R. ya μιζών suits the papyrus 
better and is further confirmed by 1. 6i. 

60. την e\/ivyTou n\apefvov : SO NA, W-H; την παρθ(νον faiiTov BDE and W-H as V. ]., 

cm. KL, T-R. 

61. ποίηπ([ι: so Β ; irctu l^ADEKL, W-H (with v. 1. ποίηση), T-R. 

K'm ο : so N*ABDEFG, W-H ; It NcRL, T-R. 

γαμ,ζα[ν : SO N*ABDEFG, W-H ; (κγαμ,ζων «cKL, T-R. Cf. 1. 59. 

62. π[οιησ]η t^AB, W-H ; iroin DEFGKL, T— R. There is no room at the end of 
the line for νομω which is added after SfSirai by hicDbcEFGL (so T-R) ; νημω is omitted 
by W-H with N*ABD*. 

64. κι,^ιμηθη: και κοιμηθη Di^L, Κ(Κθΐμηθη (= και κοιμ.) FG, αηοθανη Α. 
αν]ηρ : SO ΝΑΒΚ, W-H ; ανηρ αυτή, DEFGL, T-R. 

68. It is impossible to tell whether the papyrus had be (t^ADEFGKL) or ynp (B). 
W-H put the latter in the text and the former in the margin. 
χ[(ριστο)υ : SO the cursive 17 ; θ(ου other MSS. 

72. It is practically certain that the papyrus agreed with t^AB (so W-H) in omitting 
it after fi. if is added by DEFGKL, T-R. 

tyvoi>[Ki]vai: SO NABDEFG, W-H ; tibtvai KL, T-R. 

73. ονπ[ω : so NAB, W-H ; ουδ^πω DEFGKL, T-R. 

tyva : the papyrus certainly omitted ovhtv which is added here by Dl^EKL (T-R), and 
probably read eyv^ with iiABD*FG (W-H) rather than ψωκ( with D^EKL (T-R). 

75. mpi τ,ης : the papyrus did not agree with D^E in reading -ntpi te της βρωσιως in 

place of the better supported π(ρι τη! βρωσ(ω! ow (rrtpi δ( τηι γνωσιω! Ό*). 

1009. Philippians iii, iv. 

15-1 χ ιι•ι cm. Fourth century. 

Probably this fragment, containing parts of some verses from the Epistle to 
the Philippians, belonged to the same codex as 1008, with which it was found. 
At first sight it docs not appear to do so, for the writing is rather smaller and 
the ink, instead of being black, is of a brown colour ; but the formation of the 
letters is closely similar, the height and breadth of the column would be 
approximately the same; and punctuation is effected, as in 1008, by means of 
blank spaces, not stops. A rough breathing is also occasionally employed 
(1. 34 ; cf. 1008. 5) ; the supposed circumflex accent in 1. a6 is perhaps a 
misformed breathing. 

The textual qualities of this leaf bear also a general resemblance to those 
of 1008. Its tendency is to support the three chief MSS., though it does not 
agree at all consistently with any one of them, and occasionally strikes out a 
line of its own. A remarkable coincidence with the Sinaiticus occurs in 11. 35-6, 
but against this may be set discrepancies in 11. a and 16. Disagreements with Β 


may be noted in 11. 8 and 10. For the order of the names Ίησοΰ ΧρισΓω in 1. 15 
a parallel is only to be found in the versions, while the variants in 11. 10, 19, 
and 36 are apparently not otherwise recorded. 


[eTTt τη niarei τον γνω^ναι αντον και iii. g 

[την 8υναμιν τηί ανασ]τασΐ<ύ5 αντον 

[και κοινωνιαν tcuu] παθημάτων 

\avTov σνι/μορφιζό^κνοί τω θα 
5 [ρατω αντον ei πωί] καταντήσω (is 

[την ίξαναστασιν τη]ν (κ νΐκρων 

[ονχ^ ΟΤΙ η5η ίλαβον] η ηδη reTeXti 

[ωμαι διώκω Se et κατ]α\αβω (φ ω 

[και κατίληψθην νπο Χ]ν αδίλφοι e 

10 [γω ονπω λογίζομαι (μαντον κατΐΐ 

[ληφΐναι ΐν Se τ]α μ(ν οττισω 

[€πιλανθανομ(ροί] Tois S( (μττρο 

[σθΐν (π(κτ(ΐνομ(]νοί κατά σκο 

[ηον διώκω €ί]ί το [βρ]αβιον τηί α 
15 [νω κλη.σΐωί τον θυ (ν Ιν Χω όσοι 

[ονν T€X\eioi τοντο φ[ρο]νωμΐν και 

[ei τι 6r]epa)y φρονΐΐτ[(] και [τ]οντο 

[ο θί νμι]ν α7Γθκαλνψ[(ΐ ] ττλτ;!^ ety 

[ο ΐφθασ]ατ€ τω αντω [στ]οιχ^(ίν σνν 

20 [μιμηταϊ] μον γιν(σθ€ [αδ](λφοι και 


φρο[ν{ΐν (V κω ναι (ρωτώ και at iv. 2 

■γνήσια σνζ[ν•/ΐ σννλαμβανον ανταΐί 
αιτινί? ev [τω (ναγγβλιω σννη 
θλησαν μοι [μ(τα και Κλημΐντοί 
2$ και των σνν[ΐργων μον και των λοι 


πούν ων τα ο\νοματα eu βιβλω ζω ■ - 

ηί xaipere [(ΐ' κω τταντοτί πάλιν (ρω 

Yatjoere το [tmeiKfi υμών γνω 

σθητω πασ\ιν avois ο icy eyyvs 
30 μη8ΐν μ(ρ[ιμνατΐ αλλ ev τταντι 

τη irpoait^yrj και τη δΐησα μ(τα 

evχ^apιστιa[s τα αιτήματα νμων 

γνωριζΐσθ[ω] npo[s τον θν και η et 

ρηνη τον θ[ν] η ϋπ(ρ[(]\ο[υσα παν 
35 τα νουν φρ[ου]ρησ(ΐ ταί κ[αρδιαί υ 

μων και τ[α ν]οηματα κ[αι τα σώμα 

τα υμών [ev] Χω 1υ το λο[£7Γοΐ' αδ(\ 

φοι οσα ί[στί]ΐ' αληθή ο[σα σ€μνα 

οσα 8ικα\ια\ οσα ayia οσ[α εύφημα 

Ι. The t of -γνω^'αί has the appearance of a τ, perhaps caused by the running of 
the ink. 

2. ανασ]τασ(ω! : -γνωσιω! i^*. 

3. κοιιιωνιαν των] : κηινωνιαν t^AB, την κ. DEFGKL. τωκ is added ίπ N^ADEFGKL, 
but omitted in ί>ί*Β. κοινωνιαν alone will not fill the lacuna, and the papyrus must have 
had either την or των, but probably not both. κοινωνΊαν W-H, τψ κ. των T-R. 

4. It is of course not certain that the papyrus did not read σνμμορφουμινοί, with 

ii«DcEKL, T— R, or συνφορτηζομ(νος with FG. 

6. t\v €K νικρων : so t^ABDE, W— Η ; των ν(κρων KL, Τ— R. 

7. Ελοβοκ] : D*EFG add η η&η SeSucawftui. 

8. The addition of και after et would unduly lengthen the supplement, rat is omitted 
in K*D*E*FG but added by AB and others, W-H, T-R. 

9. It is impossible to say exactly what stood in this lacuna, which is longer by the 
space of one letter than those of the preceding six lines. Some MSS. omit km (DEF, for 
instance), others including NA have Χρίστου Ιι;σ•ου, and the spellitig κατιΚημφθην has better 
support than κατ(\ηφθην. If και be omitted, \<ατ(Κημφθηυ νπο χϋ Ι\υ would suit the papyrus 
not less \vell than the reading adopted. W— Η give rai κατ(\ήμφ6ην Ιπο Χριστού [*Ιι;σοΰ] : 

Τ— R has και κατιλήφθην νπο τοϋ (sO KL) Χριστοί Ίι;σοΰ. 

ΙΟ. ουττω : so «AD, W-H text, ου BDcEFGKL, W-H marg., T-R. The position of 
tpavTov, which ordinarily follows (γω, is peculiar. 
12. Totr fif : (IS 8f τα D*FG. 

14. «> : so NAB, W-H ; err, DEFGKL, T-R. 

15. Ι(ι;σο)υ Χ(ριστ)ω : SO the Syriac and Aethiopic ; ev κυριω Ιΐ]σου Χριστώ D*EFG, (V 
Χριστώ ίησου Other MSS., W-H, T-R. 

16. φ^ρη]νωμ(ν: SO moSt MSS., W-H, T-R ; φρονουμ^ν t^L [ovv φρ. t^). 

19. (φθασ]ατ(: (φθασαμ(ν MSS. The papyrus agrees with H*AB and W-H in reading 

simply τω αντω \στ\)ΐχ(ΐρ. tif^KL add κανόνι, τα αυτό φρονιιν (so Τ— R), DEFG have το αυτό 
φρον(ΐν, τω αυτω (α. κανοΐΊ D<^E) στοιχιιν (^συνατοιχαν FG). 


2 2. ymjaie uv([vye : this Order, which has much the strongest support, is inverted in KL, 
T-R. There are some faint marks above the ζ which might be interpreted as an over- 
written V {συι>ζυγ(), but they are not certainly ink. 

24. It is clear that και, which is omitted in D*EFG, stood in the lacuna. 

25—6. The papyrus agrees with X* against other MSS., which read και των λοιπωύ 
συνιργων μου ων. 

29. Α adds Toif after πασιν. 

34. θ((ο)'υ] : Χρίστου Α. 

36. KM τ[α ν]οηματα κ'αι τα σώματα : the ordinary reading here is και τα νοήματα, but 

FG and some other minor authorities substitute σώματα for νοήματα. The papyrus is 
peculiar in having both. 

1010. 6 liZKA. 

8-4 X 5-6 cm. Fourth century. Plate I (recto). 

Oxyrhynchus has already presented us with several fragments in the 
original Greek of theological wrorks extant, entirely or in part, only in 
translations, — the Apocalypse of Baruch (403), the conclusion of the Shepherd of 
Hernias (404), Irenaeus, Contra Hacreses (405 ; of. P. Oxy. iv. p. 264), the Acis 
of Peter (849) ; and there is now to be added to the list the following specimen 
of the Greek of 6 Ezra, as modern scholars call the apocalyptic writing which 
appears in the printed editions of the Vulgate as 4 Ezra, chapters xv-xvi. 

This specimen is but a short one, extending to three verses only (xvi. 57~9) 
which are inscribed on a vellum leaf comparable for its miniature dimensions to 
842, the fragment of a lost Gospel. There, however, the size of the writing was 
more in proportion with that of the leaf than is the case in 1010, where the letters 
are of medium size, so that ten or eleven are the usual complement of a line, and 
twelve lines fill the page. The upright and neat though rather heavily formed 
uncials may be attributed to the fourth century. No stops occur nor other 
signs beyond a diaeresis ; the usual horizontal stroke above a vowel at the end of 
a line represents a v. On the recto (flesh-side), which is numbered at the top μ, 
the writing is well preserved, but on the other side of the leaf it is rubbed and 
sometimes indistinct, though only in one place (11. 21-2) is there a real doubt 
about the reading. 

The sixth book of Ezra was written during a period of persecution, and 
James {Texts and Studies, iii. 2, p. Ixiv) following Gutschmid {Zeitschr. f 
wissensch. Theol. iii. i860) places the date of composition about A. D. 268; 
Weinel, however {Neutest. Apokryphen, p. 3 1 2), holds that the time cannot be 
fixed more definitely than between A. D. 120 and 300. An Egyptian origin has 
often been postulated, and the discovery of this early fragment at O.xyrhynchus, 


though of course not conclusive, to some extent strengthens that hypothesis. 
That the Latin version which alone exists was made from Greek is evident 
from the use of such words as rumphea in the passage quoted below ; 
Dr. Charles believes, on the strength of certain Hebraisms, that some Jewish 
document lies behind, but that is a question which does not here arise. 
Resemblances to passages in 6 Ezra have been pointed out in Books xi (ix) 
and xii (x) of the Sibylline Oracles, but with that doubtful exception no traces 
of the document have been recognized in Greek, and there are very few early 
references in Latin. The oldest certain quotations are those of the English 
writer Gildas, who lived in the si-xth century, though it has been supposed that 
there is an allusion to xvi. 60 in Ambrose, Ep. xxix. 

Two recensions of the Latin version are to be distinguished, a French and 
a Spanish, of which the principal representatives respectively are the MSS. SA 
and CM.^ In 6 Ezra (=4 Ezra xv-xvi), according to the conclusions of 
Dr. James (pp. cit., p. Ixxvii), the Spanish text, though it has often preserved 
right readings, is the less trustworthy on the whole ; moreover in xv. 59-xvi. 32, 
of which the first verse figures on our leaf, S parts company with A and joins 
CM, but the text of A, which is supported by the quotations of Gildas, remains 
generally preferable. A comparison of the two versions with the Greek bears 
out this criticism. The text of SA may be said to be very literal, though it 
displays a tendency towards compression (58 Iv rots 6ρ(.σι καΧ μΐπωροι^ = in 
montibus, 59 τιάλιΐ' ίκ ΐαντΐρον — rursum) and variation of wording (57 
Ιια^βαρ-{\σίτα\. = inter ient, 58 Ιια^θαρ-ί\σονται=^ peribunt). That of CM is marked 
by the same tendencies, but is also less faithful in other ways. Thus in v. 57 
ipse (ipsa) is not in the Greek, rumphea (SA) though not a Latin word, is closer 
ύίΆη gladio (CM) which is used again later in the verse to translate μαχαίρτ), and 
subvertentur is a much less exact rendering of συντρφ-{]σονται than contereniur ; 
and in v. 59 mandueabunt carnes siias retains the original order which in 
CM is made to conform to the commoner Latin usage. On the other hand the 
repetition of the possessive adjective in siiuvi saiiguineni must be placed to the 
credit of CM, and in v. 59, where S and CM coincide and there is a serious 
divergence from A, the Greek, though the reading is unfortunately uncertain, is 
evidently closer to the version of SCM than that of A, which is corrupt ; cf note 
ad loc. 

A slight difficulty is raised by the occurrence mentioned above of the 
numeral μ at the top of the recto. Does this refer to the fortieth leaf or the 

■ Since the Beiisly-James edition (189•;), two valuable MSS. of the twelfth century have come to light, 
one at Brussels, described by Donatien de Bruyne in Kev. BenidUtine, 1907, pp. i54-7, the other, which is 
being utilized by B. Violet for his forthcoming edition, at Leon. 


fortieth page ? There is no sign of any figure, in the corresponding position of 
the verso, but that may be due to the damaged condition of that side of the leaf: 
it was usual, at any rate when the numeral was placed, as here, in the centre of 
the upper margin, for each page to be numbered ; cf e.g. 656, 697, P. Amh. i. 
Neither supposition, however, is quite satisfactory. The Greek contained on the 
two sides of the leaf corresponds with four lines of Bensly's text ; and since the 
preceding 56 verses occupy only 96 lines the fortieth leaf would not be expected 
so early. No doubt \vith a page of such small size an estimate of this kind can 
only be approximate ; a preliminary page or two may also be reckoned at the 
beginning of the book, and some allowance made for the compression which has 
been noted in the Latin. But these considerations combined would not account 
for a difference of 15 leaves out of 39 (96-^4 = 24, 24 + 15 = 39). On the 
other hand the fortieth page or twentieth leaf ought to have been passed ; the 
forty-ninth page is what would be looked for. This discrepancy, however, may 
be explained without much difficulty by supposing that the writing w^as rather 
smaller at the beginning of the book and that it gradually increased in size. 

But on either hypothesis some modification of the ordinary view of these 
two chapters seems necessary. It is generally considered that they were written 
as an appendix to 4 Ezra (James, op. cit., p. Ixxviii, Weinel, op. cit., p. 311), and 
that they never circulated in any other guise or position. That view is now 
tenable only on the supposition that this pocket edition extended to more 
volumes than one ; and it certainly does not appear at all probable that the form 
here exhibited would have been selected for a work on the scale of 4 Ezra and 
6 Ezra, which might easily have been reproduced in a small single volume by 
the employment of a somewhat larger page and a more compressed script. The 
present discovery therefore rather suggests that the sixth book of Ezra was 
originally current independently of the fourth. If the figure 40 is the number of 
the leaf, this would point to the existence of some prefatory matter no longer 
represented in the Latin. If, on the other hand, the numeration, as is more 
likely, refers to the page, the book began in the same abrupt manner that now 
characterizes it. 

Recto. Verso. 


μαι διαφθα r^y ei> λίίμω Sia 

ρησίται και φθαρησονται 

συ (V ρομφαι ι,' και (δοΐ'Ται τα[? 

α π(ση και αι σαρκαί αντων 


5 TToXeiy σου συ και το αίμα αν 

τριβησονταί των τηονται 

και navTfS σον r^H απο λΐΐιχου αρ 

οι iv τοίί π(8ι 20 τον και διψηί 

oty ττίσονν VSaroi 



ΙΟ ται (f μαγαι μ€γ rjKfii τα 

ρη και οι fi> Τ019 Xa[i]fa κα[ι π]αλϊ 

ορ(σι και μ€Τ( (κ Sivrepov 

' (Thy children) shall die of hunger, and thou shall fall by the sword ; and thy cities 
shall be destroyed, and all thy people that are in the plains shall fall by the sword, and they 
that are on the mountains and highlands shall die of hunger and shall eat their own flesh 
and drink their own blood in hunger for bread and thirst for water. At first thou art 
reduced to misery (?) and again a second time (thou shalt receive woe).' 

Latin Version of SA (Bensly, Liber Ezrae qtiartus xv. 57-9, in Texts and 
Studies, iii. 2) : 

57 Et nati tiii fame intcricnt, et tu i-iunphea cades, et civitates tiiae contereniur, 

58 et omnes tut in campo gladio cadent ; Et qui sunt in monlibus fame 
peribnnt, et inanducabunt carnes suas et sanguinem bibent a fame pants 

^^ et siti aquae. Infelix primaria venies, et rnrsuvi accipies mala. 

57• fumae A lui in SA\ iuae in A 58. famae A (bis) mandticabatit S 

iibent S'A, bibant S sili SA', sHis A 59. infelix . . . ?»ala ^, propter priorem {-em in 

ras.) ?nise . . . el iieruin cxcipies mala A 

Latin Version of CM (Bensly, op. cit., p. 89) : 

57 Et filii tui fame interient et tu ipse gladio cades, et civitates tue subvententur 

58 et omnes tui in campum gladio cadent. Et qui sunt in viontibus fame 
dispericnt. et carnes suas manducabiint et sanguinein sunm bibent a fame 

59 panis et siti aquae. Infelix, primaria venies. et rursum accipies mala. 

57. ipsa Μ gladio cadent in campo ]\I 59. om. primaria Μ 

I. The sentence is to be completed και τη ππιδιη σον ev λίΐ|μω. 

21-2. It is unlucky that there is a doubt concerning the reading here. The 
termination of πρωτ- is quite uncertain ; it may be πρώτα or πρωτί or πρώτη; the last would 
best account for primaria in SCM, but πρώτα or πρώτον are more intelligible and give 
the expected antithesis to πάλιν « SfvTfpov. In fifv ηκ(ί! the ν is the most doubtful point, 
the traces suggesting rather π or λ. peXqaas or /if λησας or pe aiveis could be read, but none 


of these gives any good sense or explains either of the later versions, whereas πρώτα μιν 
ηκ€ΐς, even if not very satisfactory, is not far from infelix primaria venies ; ηξια is unsuitable. 
The alternative in A however remains hardly accounted for. James, op. cit., p. Ixxiii, 
proposes that propter priora miserrima should be restored, and that the Greek might have 
been «V πρώτοκ fXeavus, which would serve to explain the two versions. The emendation may 
be right, but it is now seen that the ingenious suggestion for the Greek was mistaken. 
miserrima is corroborated by both infelix and ταλαιίΌ : propter priora is not a proper 
rendering of ττρωτα (-toc) μιν ; it is an interpretation rather than a translation. 


1011. Callimachus, Aetia and lamhi. 

Fol. I 30X 18 cm. 
Late fourth century. Plates II and III (Fol. i recto, Fol. 2 verso). 

It might reasonably have been expected that, among the many classical 
authors represented by the papyri of Egypt, an Alexandrian poet so celebrated 
and so prolific as Callimachus would not fail to find a prominent place. Hitherto 
that expectation has not been realized. A wooden tablet at Vienna has indeed 
supplied some considerable pieces of the Hecale (edited by Th. Gomperz, 1893; 
cf. Wilamowitz, Gotting. Nachrichteu, 1893, pp. 731-47); but the contributions 
of the papyri have consisted of a small fragment at Alexandria from the 
Liymns, and a scrap of scholia, also on the Hymns^ in the Amherst collection 
(P. Amh. 30). The deficiency is, however, now amply made good by a dis- 
covery restoring to us substantial pieces of two important works, previously 
known only from short and disconnected citations, the Aetia ΆΧϊά Iambi; and 
by a fortunate chance the new fragments include what was probably the most 
popular passage of the Aetia, the famous love story of Acontius and Cydippe. 

As now reconstituted the find, which was made in the winter of 1905-6, 
consists of seven leaves from a papyrus book, with a few small pieces still 
unplaced. One of the leaves is nearly perfect and a second is only slightly 
broken ; but the others are all more or less severely damaged. Even where 
the papyrus is intact, however, it is often extremely difficult to read, owing 
partly to the rubbed and discoloured state of the surface, partly to the fading of 


the ink, which is of the light brown kind frequently met with in the Byzantine 
period. Its ancient readers had already found the manuscript unsatisfactory in 
this respect, and letters or words, occasionally whole lines, have here and there 
been rewritten. In some parts of Foil. 6 and 7, moreover, the ink has run badly, 
and the papyrus is besides worm-eaten. Where there has been no deterioration 
the large and handsome script is of course legible enough. Though generally 
sloping it is sometimes erect, and in the size and quality of the writing, too, some 
variation is noticeable ; an irregular appearance is also caused by the occasional 
exaggeration of certain letters, e.g. κ. The coarse down strokes contrast strongly 
with the light horizontal lines, which are at times barely distinguishable from the 
fibres of the papyrus, ο and ω are commonly small ; e and σ narrow. Like that 
of 847, this hand seems to represent a transitional stage between the sloping oval 
style, predominant in the third century, and the squarer, heavier type of the fourth 
and fifth. Two further considerations assist in the determination of the date : 
(i) the semicursive notes and additions which have been occasionally inserted, 
in several cases by the original writer, and of which the age is more easily 
estimated than that of the more formal script of the text; (2) the fact that 
a small group of documents in the company of which the present papyrus was 
discovered (1033 is one of them) was dated about the year 400. On these various 
grounds the production of this codex is to be placed in the fourth century and, 
if greater precision is desired, the third quarter of it is perhaps the likeliest 
period ; 1008 and 1009, which were also found along with 1011, appear to belong 
to about the same epoch. 

The work of the original scribe has undergone a good deal of modification. 
To him are due the pagination and the stichometrical figures below the columns, 
some paragraph!, and frequently diaereses and marks of elision ; but accents, 
breathings, and stops are to a large extent subsequent additions by one or other of 
the later hands which have introduced corrections or annotations. Two such 
hands, at least, are distinguishable, one writing in irregular uncials (e.g. the 
glosses at 11. lai, 123, 218), the other in semicursive (e.g. 11. 261-4), an^^ both, 
but especially the latter, using an ink darker than that of the text. The 
accentuation of 11. 81-9 has the appearance of being original, but this is excep- 
tional, and elsewhere the different shade of ink in the accents commonly shows 
a later hand, which, however, sometimes only renovated what was already there. 
Accents are not inserted at all systematically, some leaves (Foil. 2, 3, 4) being 
plentifully supplied, others (Foil. 1,6, 7) having very few, while Fol. 5 shows 
many more on the verso than on the recto. From the same source come a few 
marginal signs, the significance of which is not always evident. The text as 
it originally stood was not a very accurate one ; and in spite of the efforts of the 


correctors the text sometimes remains in an unsatisfactory condition ; cf. notes on 
11. 7, 39, 6a, &c. 

It remains to consider the arrangement and subject-matter of the fragments. 
The position in the codex of three out of the seven leaves is fixed by the pagina- 
tion. Fol. I , containing the conclusion of the story of Acontius and Cydippe, is 
numbered in the left-hand corner of the recto 152. It was already known from 
Callim. Fr. 26 that this elegy was part of the third book of the Aetia, and 
according to Schneider, Calliniachea, ii. pp. 99 sqq., it stood early in the book, 
a view which, as will be seen, suits the data of the papyrus. The subject of the 
third book is supposed by Schneider to have been inventions and inventors, and 
Cydippe's history was, he thinks, introduced in connexion with the art of writing 
as an illustration of the injurious results to which that art might lead. Acontius, 
a handsome youth, fell in love with the beautiful Cydippe ; and seeing her one 
day in the temple of Artemis he wrote on a fine apple the words, ' By Artemis, 
I will marry Acontius,' and unobserved rolled this in front of Cydippe. She 
picked it up and read the inscription, then threw it aside, and, thinking no more 
of Acontius, proceeded to wed another suitor. The preparations were all made 
when she suddenly fell ill. Three times the same obstacle to the marriage 
occurred, and at last her father betook himself to the oracle of Apollo and 
inquired the cause. Apollo informed him of the broken oath and of the anger 
of Artemis, and advised him to carry out his daughter's undesigned engagement 
to Acontius. He accepted the advice, the nuptials were duly celebrated, and 
Acontius and Cydippe lived in happiness. Such in brief summary is the story 
as told with elaborate elegance by Aristaenetus, Epist. i. ic, whose debt to 
Callimachus has long been recognized; cf. Buttmann, Mythol. ii. p. 115, and, 
more recently, Dilthey, De Callim. Cydippa. The papyrus, which preserves the 
latter part of the tale, including the illnesses of Cydippe, the visit of her father 
to the oracle, and the happy event (11. 1-52), now enables us to see the extent 
of the debt. Aristaenetus follows Callimachus in the main outlines, and his 
prose frequently echoes the language of the poet : cf. 11. 20, 29-31, 42-3, 47-9 
with the excerpt from Aristaenetus quoted in the note on 1. 10 ; but he omits 
some details and introduces others of his own. The relation of the two Ovidian 
letters between Acontius and Cydippe {Epist. Her. 20, 21) to the Greek versions 
is comparatively remote. 

This discovery, however, not only displays the beauty of the model of 
Aristaenetus ; it reveals the source of Callimachus. He obtained the story, he 
says, from Xenomedes, an early historian of Ceos, whose true character now 
emerges for the first time ; cf. 1. 54 and the note ad loc. The legend, then, was 
a Cean one ; and the fact that a similar tale is told by Antoninus Liberalis, 



Metamorfh. i, on the authority of Nicander, concerning the Cean heroine 
Ctesylla, at once becomes more intelligible. Callimachus proceeds (11. 56-74) to 
give a brief summary of the mythical history of Ceos as narrated by Xenomedes, 
several details of which are quite novel ; and he expressly credits the historian 
with a love of the truth (1. 76). The last three verses of the page form the 
transition to another theme. 

Between Fol. i and Fol. 2 a large gap intervenes. The verso of Fol. 3 
contains the conclusion of the following book of the Aetia. In this epilogue 
Callimachus, after a reference to the meeting of Hesiod with the Muses at 
Hippocrene, an experience which he had in the proem to his work represented 
as having happened in a dream also to himself, takes a formal farewell of poetry, 
and declares that he will now devote himself to prose. The poet must then at 
this time have had in view a large and important prose work ; and it is natural 
to suppose that he was here alluding to his nimKe?, a kind of literary encyclo- 
paedia, which is said by Suidas to have extended to ] 20 books and must have 
occupied the author during a long period. But thellimKes were certainly written 
at Alexandria ; and it would hence follow that the Aetia were not completed, as 
held by Schneider, op. cit. ii. p. 40, at Cyrene, and the choice would lie between 
the view of Merkel (Apollon. Rhod. p. xxi), that these poems, though begun were 
not published in youth, and that of Hecker, Coin. Callim. p. 16, that they were the 
product of the poet's maturity. At any rate the present passage is in thorough 
accordance with the view of Wilamowitz {Tcxtgesch. d. gr. Bukoliker, pp. 173-4, 
cf. Gutting. Nachr. 1893, pp. 745-6) that the poetical activity of Callimachus is 
to be assigned to the prior part of his career, and that his appointment at the 
Alexandrian library turned his energies into another channel. Below these 
final verses is inscribed the title of the foregoing book, ' The fourth Book of 
the Aetia of Callimachus." From the fact that no number beyond four had been 
mentioned in the citations from this work, the inference had been drawn that 
it did not include more than four books ; and this is now definitely confirmed 
by the papyrus. 

The fourth book of the Aetia is followed by the Iambi, with which the 
remainder of the leaves are occupied. Their arrangement depends largely upon 
the view taken of the foliation of this codex : do the numbers refer to leaves 
or to pages ? As has been remarked in connexion with 1010, in these early 
books both sides of a leaf often bear a figure, which is commonly set in the 
centre of the upper margin and gives the number of the column rather than 
that of the page; cf. e.g. 656, 697, P. Amh. i, and, for the analogous numera- 
tion of columns in a roll, 657. In the present case the left-hand corner of the 
under side only of the leaf is foliated. Since, however, the three numbers which 


can be read with certainty (Foil, i, 3 and 5) are all even, it is legitimate to 
suppose that they refer to pages which were numerated in the series 2, 4, 6, 
8, &c. An early parallel for such a method of pagination is, indeed, to seek ; 
while, on the other hand, an example of numeration of leaves as opposed to 
pages is probably to be recognized in Berliner Klassikertexte, v. 2. 18, where 
a leaf bears in opposite corners the figures 9 and 6^. If the gatherings were, as 
seems likely, quaternions, the 9th gathering would begin with the 65th leaf. 
But let us consider the consequences of the hypothesis that in 1011 leaves 
and not pages are meant. On the recto of Fol. 2 the critical figure is unfortu- 
nately illegible, but since Fol. 3 is numbered 188, and is no doubt either the next 
leaf or the next but one to Fol. 2, the defaced number on the latter would be 
either 186 or 187. Thirty-three leaves at least would therefore be lost between 
Fol. I (=152) and Fol. 2, i.e., on an average of 80 lines to the leaf, 2,640 lines. 
Foil. I and 2 themselves add 89 lines more ; and the earlier portion of the 
story of Cydippe, if it bore about the same relation in bulk to the account of 
Aristaenetus as the latter part does, may be estimated at approximately 
1 15 verses. One more leaf, at least, must be added by way of preface ; so 
that even if the Cydippe came at the beginning of the third book, the two last 
books of the Aeiia will have extended to upwards of 3,000 lines, or, on the 
assumption that they were more or less equal in size, some 1,500 lines each. 
Evidently this is not a satisfactory result. There is the analogy of Apollonius 
Rhodius ; but poetical books other than dramatic works, whether in Greek or 
Latin, do not usually run to so great a length, and moreover we have some 
positive evidence that the Aeiia were no exception to the rule. Suidas relates 
that Marianus, who flourished in the fifth century, produced a μίτάφρασι^ of 
the Hecale, Hymns, Aetia, and Epigrams of Callimachus in 6,810 iambic verses. 
Marianus is hardly likely to have effected a considerable reduction in the 
number of the lines; the tendency would rather be in the opposite direction. 
But the extant hymns and genuine epigrams of Callimachus amount to 
1,400 lines, and the Hecale appears to have been a lengthy poem ; therefore, 
if the four books of the Aetia averaged some 1,500 lines, a much larger total 
than 6,810 iambics would be expected. If on the other hand the alternative 
view be adopted, that the foliation of this MS. referred to pages, and con- 
sequently the foregoing estimate of leaves and lines be divided by two, the 
difficulties disappear. Seven or eight hundred lines is the normal compass of 
a book, and the scope of Marianus' metaphrase, with some allowance for hymns 
and epigrams no longer extant, becomes more natural. 

The Iambi open with a general prologue, extending to about 30 lines, of 
which the first three and a half had already been correctly reconstructed from 

C 2 


scattered citations. At 1. 103 begins the story of Bathycles' cup, which was to 
be given to the wisest man and went the round of the seven sages until it came 
a second time to Thales, by whom it was dedicated to Apollo of Didyma : cf. 
Diog. Laert. i. 28 ταΰτα hi] ό Καλλίμαχοϊ fV Tois Ίάμβοΐί αλλωϊ Ιστορΐΐ, τταρά 
Maiavbpiov λαβών τοΰ Μιλησίον Βαθνκλΐα yap τίνα Αρκάδα φιάλην καταλιπεΓΐ' και 
(πισκηψαι bovvai των σοφών όνη'ιστω. (5όθη brj Θαλ?; καΐ κατά ττερίοδον ττάλίν Θαλτ)• 6 
hi τω Αώνμΐΐ ΆπολλωΐΊ άτΐ(στΐΐλ(ν ΐίττων οντω κατά τον Καλλίμαχον θαληί με τω 
μώΐΰντι Νειλίω δϊ/μου διδωσι, τοΰτο δι? λαβών άριστΐΐον (Fr. 95)• The sixteen 
verses on Fol. 2 are much obscured by mutilation, but Fol. 3 verso is in rather 
better case. Thales is discovered drawing geometrical figures by Bathycles' son, 
who offers him the cup. The first two verses and the gist of part of the following 
passage were previously known from Diogenes Laertius and Diodorus Excerpt. 
Vat., by means of which attempts had been made at restoration (Fr. 83 a) with, 
as is now seen, indifferent success ; cf. note on 11. 124-8. The sequel is lost 
with the lower half of the leaf; but since 11. 131 sqq. apparently relate to the 
first visit to Thales, and the recto of Fol. 3 concerns a different subject, it follows 
that the story was finished off very briefly. The question then arises, what is 
the extent of the loss between Fol. 2 and Fol. 3 ? Does the latter follow 
immediately upon the former, or is there a leaf missing ? The second alterna- 
tive appears to make the introductory part of the story rather disproportionately 
long : if the travels of the cup were narrated in about 40 verses, about 35 ought 
to have sufficed to explain the occasion of them. This Iambus then becomes 
a very short one, certainly ; but that would be in accordance with the promise 
of brevity made at the outset (1. 103). A further slight advantage may be 
claimed for this view, that it is consistent with a gathering of six sheets, 
which is perhaps a more likely number than seven ; cf. p. 22. The identity 
of the third figure on the recto of Fol. 2 is too doubtful to be urged as evidence 
on either side. Several verses from the missing later portion of the poem are 
preserved in the extant fragments ; cf. note on 1. 138. 

With the recto of Fol. 3, which is clearly numbered in the left corner 188, 
a fresh topic is reached. Some man who was the object of general aversion 
is introduced ; but after the first few lines the subject is completely obscured 
by the mutilation of the papyrus. 

Fol. 5, which bears on the recto the number 192, was separated from Fol. 3 
by a single leaf, and the gap is certainly to be filled by Fol. 4. This is quite 
evident from the fact that the last few lines of the recto of Fol. 4 (11. 21 1 sqq.) 
are the commencement of the story of the contest between the olive and the 
laurel, which is recounted in Fol. 5. Of the verso of Fol. 4 the first 15 verses 
are fairly preserved. They apparently relate to a legend of a reversal of the 


common order of nature in the reign of Saturn, when the spheres of men and 
beasts were exchanged. This story is referred in 11. 17 1-3, a passage already 
known as an adcspoton, to Aesop (cf. the citation in 1. 54 of Xenomedes), but 
is not found in the extant collection of Aesopian fables or in those of Babrius. 
The rest of the verso and the recto is severely damaged, and there is little 
that is intelligible until in 1. 211 the narrative of the dispute between the two 
trees is begun. If, as may well be the case, the preceding lines of the recto all 
belong to the preface of this, the fable would appear to have been narrated by 
one of the persons whose meeting is described in 11. 193 sqq. The first two and 
a half verses of the story itself were already extant (Fr. 93 a), but nothing was 
known concerning the nature of the quarrel, or of Callimachus' treatment of it in 
the poem of which a substantial portion is now happily recovered in Fol. 5. 
Schneidewin, Exercit. Grit. ix. p. 57, suggested that the point resembled that of one 
of the fables of Aphthonius (Furia 212), where an olive-tree after deriding a fig 
for the loss of its leaves is broken by a snowstorm which left the fig unharmed. 
This conjecture, however, is not verified ; the discussion is of a much more 
elaborate kind. In rhetorical speeches the rivals expatiate in turn upon their 
own respective merits and advantages, the laurel dwelling upon its ritualistic and 
ceremonial uses, and taunting the olive with the indignity of association with 
corpses (11. 218-239). To this the olive replies at length (11. 242 sqq.), priding 
itself on assisting to honour the dead, and, with regard to the pretensions of the 
laurel, pointing out that the olive-branch was the prize of victory at Olympia, 
which ranked before Delphi. The olive proceeds (11. 260 sqq.) to claim 
superiority on the ground, first, of a more illustrious origin, secondly, of its 
serviceable qualities, and thirdly, of being the emblem of the suppliant. At 
11. 291-6 another tree intervenes in the interests of peace, but with the result of 
making the laurel, which is getting the worst of the argument, the more angry, and 
the would-be peacemaker only meets with abuse. Here the papyrus fails us 
and, since the next leaf is missing, we cannot tell how the quarrel was brought 
to a termination. 

The position of Foil. 6 and 7 is less definitely determined. The latter, 
which is filled on both sides not with iambics but trochaic tetrameters, belongs 
to the same sheet as Fol. 5 ; but since the contents are quite different the pair 
must have been separated by at least two leaves. It is convenient to assign 
Fol. 6, which in outward condition rather resembles Fol. 7 (cf p. 16), to the 
vacant position. But Fol. 6 does not contain the beginning of the trochaic poem 
and therefore cannot be the immediate predecessor of Fol. 7 ; neither does it 
appear to follow directly on Fol. 5, for there is no sign of any connexion with 
the story of the olive and laurel, which can scarcely have been brought to its 


conclusion in the course of the eight or nine lines which are missing at the top 
of Fol. 6. Hence, if Fol. 6 be placed here, it is best to suppose that four leaves 
intervened between Foil. 5 and 7, and that Fol. 6 was the second or third of 
them. On this theory, unless the unsatisfactory assumption be made that the 
disposition of the sheets was irregular, the gatherings in this codex will have 
consisted of six sheets at least. It is certain in the case of Foil. 2-5, of which 
the last three and probably all four were consecutive, that the verso preceded ; 
and either recto and verso should precede alternately (e.g. P. Amh. i and 
the Cairo Menander), or one should consistently come first in the left half 
of the gathering, the other in the right (e.g. P. Heidelberg i ; cf. Dziatzko, 
Buchwesen, p. 145). The gatherings of the present MS. were arranged on the 
latter method, Foil. 2-5, where the verso is consistently uppermost, belonging to 
the left-hand portion of the gathering ; the recto would of course be upper- 
most in the opposite portion, to which Fol. 7 is referred. A difficulty, however, 
arises Λvith regard to Fol. i, which being divided from Fol. 2 by 34 pages or 
17 leaves would, if the gatherings uniformly consisted of six sheets, fall in the 
right-hand half of a gathering, where the recto should precede the verso. 
The reverse is actually the case ; and we have therefore to suppose that some 
of the gatherings were of fewer sheets than six. 

To return to Fol. 6, it is doubtful which side of the leaf came uppermost, 
but the aspect of the two margins slightly favours the view that here too the 
verso preceded. Literary matters are the prevailing topic — tragedians (11. 312, 
367), pentameters (II. 313, 366), poetry (11. 331-2), choliambics and Hipponax 
(11. 334-5, cf. 1. 362), the Muses (II. 357, 361) ; but the leaf is badly mutilated, 
and only here and there a complete verse emerges. No coincidences occur here 
with the extant fragments, though the latter include lines which may well 
have been derived from this poem, e. g. Fr. 84 ov ττρων μίν ημϊν ό rpay^hos 
ηγΐΐρίΐ•, Fr. 9^ C η Tis rpaytoSos μοΰσα ληκνθίζουσα. 

Of the contents of Fol. 7 there is not much to be said. No verse on either 
side is complete, or, apparently, capable of successful completion. It is, however, 
something to learn that Callimachus, like other iambographers, wrote in trochaic 
tetrameters (trochaic pentameters are exemplified in Fr. 115); and the remains 
are sufficient to show that his use of the measure was marked by an unexpected 
freedom. Caesura in the middle of the verse is repeatedly neglected ; cf. II. 378, 
381, 390, 396, 418, 421, &c. Callimachus thus allows himself the same licence 
in this respect as the comedians. On the other hand, he must have been 
sparing of resolution, since no instance of it occurs in an equivalent of about 
30 verses. 

That the Iambi did not extend far beyond this point cannot of course be 


asserted, but it would hardly be expected, since the bool< is ah'eady of some 
length. Fol. 2 contained about 65 lines, and, if the argument above is correct, 
not less than seven more leaves, or 560 lines, preceded Fol. 7, making, with the 
addition of the latter, a total of some 700 lines. Extant fragments prove that 
the Iambi also included pure iambics, so that, unless these occurred on the leaves 
supposed to be missing between Fol. 5 and Fol. 7, a further considerable 
addition has to be made on their account. The minimum length of the book 
may thus be estimated at from 800 to 900 lines. 

For the sake of clearness a brief summary of the disposition and contents of 
the leaves may here be added : — 

Fol. I verso and recto (pp. 151-2) = Aet. iii, story of Cydippe. 
Fol. 2 verso (p. 185 ?) = Aet. iv, conclusion, and Iamb., prologue. 

recto (p. 186?) = conclusion of prologue, and story of Bathycles 
{Iamb. 1). 
Fol. 3 verso (p. 187) = story of Bathycles continued. 

recto (p. 188) : subject doubtful {Iamb. 2). 
Fol. 4 verso [p. 189] = story of the reign of Saturn (continuation of Iamb. 2 ?). 
recto [p. 190] = story of dispute between laurel and olive {Iamb. 3). 
Fol. 5 verso and recto (pp. 191-2) = dispute between laurel and olive con- 
Fol. 6 verso and recto [pp. 195-6 or 197-8?] = a piece relating to poetical 

composition, especially tragedy {Iamb. 4). 
Fol. 7 recto and verso [pp. 201-2 ?] = trochaic poem {Iamb. 5). 

In the reconstruction and interpretation of this difficult text I have received 
invaluable assistance from Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorfif, to whom 
is due in no slight degree such success as may have been attained. Many 
restorations and comments will be found expressly attributed to him in the 
notes below ; but the frequency of these references is by no means the measure 
of my great obligations. The proofsheets were also seen by Professor Gilbert 
Murray, whom I have to thank for a number of acute suggestions and criticisms. 


Fol. I verso. 

5 θυμίσνγ αβισηκαιταττΐρονχ^οσιη 




Ι ο ηωοίμ(.νίμί\\ονίνϋδατίθυμοναμνξΐΐν 


15 τηνκονρηνα[. .]ΐωμΐχρία€Τ€ξΐδομων 





20 τ(τρατοΐ'[.]νκΐτ ζμίΐνίπατηρζσδ{λ.φι.οναρ\^ 

2 ζ (κΧνζ^νποταμωιΧυματαπαρθίνκύΐ 



α , . . νξαλλ'τ]νμΐθΐλ(ίσ<Γυμφραδμοναθίσθαι 

[. .]ΐ'τατΐ\€ντησΐΐσορκιαθνγατ€ροσ 

3θ αργυρονονμολίβωίγα.ρακοντιοναλλαφα.(ΐνωι 


Fol. I verso. 
ή8η και κονρω τταρθίνοί ίϋνάσατο 
τίθμιον ώί ΐκί\ΐυ( προννμφιον ΰπνον ίανσαι 

{αντίκα) την ταλιν παιδί συν άμφιθαλΐΐ, 
' Ηρην yap κοτί φασί — κύον, κνον, ί'σχΐο, λαιδρί 
5 θυμί, συ γ' aeiarj και τά nep ονχ όσίη• 
ωναο κάρ{θ)' '4νίΚ οϋ τι θ^ηί 'iSes lepa φρικτής, 

e^efeneiv και των ijpvyes ΐστορίην 
ή πολυιδρύη χαλξπον κακόν, οστίί άκαρτύ 
γλώσσης• ώς ίτβον παΐί οδ( μανλιν e^fi. 
10 ήωοι pev ψΐλλον kv νδατι θνμον άμύξΐΐν 
ο'ι βόΐ! o^eiav δΐρκόμίνοι δορίδα 
δ(ΐ(λινήν, την δ" ΐΐλ€ κακοί χλόοί, etXe δί νοΰσος 

αίγας h αγριάδας την άποπΐμπόμίθα 
ψίυδόμΐνοι δ ίΐρην φημίζομΐν, η τότ άνιγρή 
15 την κονρην α[ντ](ω{ν) μίχρι? 'ίτηξε δομών. 

δΐύπρον έστόρνυντο τά κλισμία, δΐύτΐρον ή πα[ΐ]$ 

ΐπτά Τΐταρταίω μήνας ίκαμν^ ττυρί. 
το τρίτον έμνήσαντο γάμου κοτί, το τρίτον αντ[ις 
Κυδίππην ολοος κρυμος ΐσωκίσατο. 
20 τίτρατον [ο]ϋκίτ ψ(ΐν€ πατήρ ey Δίλφιον άρ[ας 
Φοΐβον 6 δ ίνννχων τοντ 'έπος ηνδάσατο• 
' Αρτέμιδος Tfj παίδι γάμον βαρύς όρκος ϊνικΧά, 

Λύγδαμιν οΰ γαρ ϊμη Τήνον (κηδΐ κάσις, 
ονδ' €v Άμνκλαίω θρ{ΰ)ον 'ίπλΐκΐν, ονδ' άπο θήρης 
25 'ίκ\νζ(ν ποταμω λύματα Παρθβνιω, 

Α[ή]λω δ' ην ΐπίδημος, Άκόντιον όππότβ ση παΐς 

(ομοσεν, ούκ άλλον, ννμφίον 4ξίμ(ναι 
α . . . νξ• αλλ' ήν μ' (θίΧ{ΐ))ς σνμφράδμονα θίσθαι 
\πά\ντα τΐλευτήσΐΐς δρκια θνγατίρος. 
3θ άργνρον ον μολίβω γάρ, Άκόντιον αλλά φα€ΐνω 


κο8ρζΐ8ησσυγ αγζύθΐνοπΐνθΐροσαυταροκΐίοσ 
γαμβροσαρισταων . . τίοσαμφΐΐρων 
35 'η'ρηνμίίνγού^Δπηνμα.ίρανανΐργομΐνην 
αιτΐΐσθαιτοδ αημαπαραιδιοσωτ(θαμεινοι 

ηθΐοσανταροναζον(βηπάΚίνΐ(ρΐτο8' αυτήν 
κονρηνηδ ανζτωσπανίκα\υι\τ(.ΐ'(ποσ 
40 κηνανσωσοτ . λοιπονακοντκσ^^^^ιομΐπΧθΤι 


Fol. Ι recto. Plate Π. 




45 αΐ'τικΐτησ-μίτρησηψαοπαρθβριησ 


5° ΐκδΐγαμονκΐΐροιομεγουρομαμζλλΐνΐΐσθαι 
ΚΐίΐΤΐονδ ημ€ΐσϊμ€ρον(κλνομίν 

55 ρησονίνιμνημηκατθΐτομυθολογω 

αρ-χ^ο^μΐΐΌσωσνυμφησιΙ. .^ακτοκωρυκιησι 
υδρουσσαντωκαιμινΐφημισανωστίκιρω . . . 
[.]ο . . θυσ[.]το . . ωκ(ΐΐ>ίνκαρναισ 


ήΧίΚτρον χ^ρνσω φημί σε μι^ίμ^ναι. 
ΚοΒρύδηί σύ y άνωθεν 6 nevOepoi, αύταρ 6 Keios 

γαμβρό? Άρισταίου λή{ιτ)οί άμφ' ίίρων 
Ίκμίου οϊσι μ€μ[η]λ(ΐ' ϊπ oilpeos άμβώνΐσσιν 
35 πρηύνΐΐν ■)(α\\ί\πην Μαΐραν άνΐργομίνην, 

αίτίΐσθαι το S' άημα παραΐ Albs ώ re θαμινοί 

πΧήσσονται Xij/eaij oprvyes kv νίφίλαΐΐ. 
η Θΐ6ί• αύταρ 6 Νά^ον ίβη παΚιν, eipero S' αυτήν 

κούρην, ή δ' avems ndv ΐκάλυψΐν 'inos. 
40 κήΐ'αυσ(θλ)ώσ{ατο)• λοιπόν, Άκόντίΐ, σύο μΐΤΐλθΐϊν 

ϊστ(ω) την ίδίην ey Διονυσιάδα. 

Fol. 1 recto. Plate II. 

■)(rj Oios ΐύορκΐΐτο και ήΧικΐί αντί\ έταίρηί 

{ΐΐ)δον νμηναίου? ουκ άναβαΧΚομίνον?. 
ου <τ€ δοκίω τημοϋτο?, Άκόντιε, νυκτο? ίκίίνη? 
45 αντί κ( τήί μίτρηί ηψαο παρθΐνίη? 

οΰ σφνρον ΊφίκΧΐΐον kiriTpiyov άσταγύίσσιν 

ούδ St ΚΐΧ(αι)νίτηί ίκτΐάτιστο Μίδη? 
δί^ασθαι, ^ήφου δ αν ΐμηί έττιμάρτυρ^ί (κν 

oiTives οΰ χ^αΧ^ποΰ νήιδί? eiai θΐοΰ. 
5θ (Κ 5e γάμου Κΐίνοιο μίγ^ οΰνομα μίΧΧί νίΐσθαι- 

δη γαρ '4Θ' ύμίτΐρον φΰΧον Ακοντιάδαι 
ττουΧύ τι και π^ρίτιμον ΊουΧίδι ναΐΐτάουσιν, 

Kele, τβον δ' ήμΐΐ? ΐμ€ρον ίκΧύομίν 
τόνδΐ τταρ' άρχ^αίου Έΐνομήδίοί 6ΐ ί^κ)οτ€ πάσαν 
55 νησον ivl μνήμτ] κάτθίτο μνθοΧόγω, 

άρχ^μίνος as νυμφι;ισι[ν ΐ]ναί€το Κωρυκίησι 

Tas άπο Παρνησσοΰ Χϊί ίδίω^ΐ μίγα?, 
'Τδροΰσσαν τω καί μιν (φήμισαν, ώί τε Κιρω ... 

[.Ιο . . θυσ[.]το . . ωκαν iv Kapvais' 


60 [.]στ€μίν^ννασ(ταντοτί(ύναλα\α^ωσαι.ίΐ 
καρ€σομουλ(\€γ(σσί . ίτονρομαδ' αλλοβαλασθ 



65 ΤΐΧγίνασμακαρωντουκαΧΐγοντο^σ'^θΐων 



ασμοννασοτΐρτισονανΐτρΐπονίΐνίκ αλ[.]τ[ 

70 τίσσαρασωστ€ποληασομ(ντ€ΐ^ίσσίμ(γακ[.]τ]σ 


(νκρτινοντΓτολίίθρονϊονλιδοσανταρακαι . . 
75 ^ννκραθενταυταισο^ννίρωτασίθ(ν 

πρ(σβνα•ΐτητνμίημ(μ€λημΐΐΌσ(νθίΐΌπα . . [ 


V ■[ 

ουγαρτασποΧκΰνοικτισσασασομαπΓίδτ} . . λλίΐ . [ 

/ ίστί•γ€τησαωνζηνοσοπισπ . . . ίθτιν 

8ο αλλ ι . . νησ . κρουτονα σ 

Fol. 2 verso. Plate III. 

[. . .\αρίνοτ' ζμημονσατ[ '\άσζται 

[. . .]πονκαιγαριτ(ύν[ '\^ιαμοίαδ' ανασσησ 

[. . .]τ€/)7/σοι/σε•ψ•ει;5ο»'[ 1/!^*'''.' 

παντ αγαθηρκαιπαντατ[. .]€σφοροι^ΐΐπΐ ....[..].[ 

85 Κ€ίνωΊ^ΐ^μονσαίπολλανΐμοντίβοτα 



χσ,φΐσυνίστοΐδ ΙρχβολωίτΙ/?»; 
)(^αιρ€ζΐνμΐγακαισνσαωδ'[. .]νοΐκονανάκτω 






60 [w]s Te μιν Ιννάσσαντο τίων Άλαλάξιοί aUi 
Zeis «TTt σαλπίγγα}ΐ> Ipa βοβ Seyerai 
Kapes ομον Λΐλίγ^σσι, μΐτ οΰνομα δ' άλλο {κ)αλίΐσθ[αι 

Φοίβου και Μίλίηί Jfis 'ίθηκΐ Kims• 
fv δ ΰβριν θάνατον τΐ KfpavvLov, ev Se γόηταί 
65 Τΐλχΐναί μακάρων τ ούκ άλίγοντα θΐων 
ήλ(α Δημώνακτα γίρων ϊνΐθήκατο 8(λτ[οΐί, 

και γρηνν Μακΐλω μητίρα Δΐξιθίηί, 
ay μονναί οτΐ νησον άνίτρΐπον eiv€K άλ[ι\τ[ρηί 
νβριοί άσκηθΐΐ! 'έλλιπον αθάνατοι• 
70 τίσσαραί m re πόληαί 6 pev Τ€ίχισσΐ Μ(γακ[λ]ήί 
Κάρθαιαν, Xp(v)aovs δ' Εϋπ[υ]λο? ήμιθίηί 
(ΰκρηνον πτολίίθρον Ίουλίδοί, αύτίιρ Άκαι . . 

Ποιησσαν Χαρίτων ΐδρνμ' ίνπλοκάμων, 
άστυρον "Αφραστοί δι Κ(ο)ρή[σ]ιον, uwe δι, Kite, 
75 ξνγκραθίντ' αύταΐί όξύν 'ίρωτα σίθίν 

πρίσβυί ίτητυμίη{$) μΐμΐλημίνοί, 'ίνθΐν ό τταιδό? 

μνθοί h -ημΐτίρην ίδραμζ Καλλιόπην. 
ού γαρ ταί πολιών οίκήσια^ ασομαι ήδη• . . \Κ(ΐ . [ 
(στι ye Πισαίον Ζηνο? onis π . . . ιθην. 

8ο αλλ ί . . νησ , κροντονα y 

16 (?) leaves lost' 

Fol. 2 verso. Plate III. 

[. . .]apiv OT (μη μονσα τ[ ]άσ€ται 

[. . .]που και Χαρίτων [ ]ριαμοια δ' άνάσσηί 

[. . .]τ€ρης ου σε ψ(υδον[ ]ματι 

πάντ άγαθην και πάντα τ[(λ]ΐσφ6ρον elne ....[..].[ 
85 Κ€ίνω τω Μοΰσαι πολλά νίμοντι βοτά 

σύν μύθους έβάλοντο παρ' ΐχν[ι]ον o^loy ίππου• 

χαίρι, σύν ίύΐστοί δ' epxeo λωιτίρτ}. 
χαίρι, Ζ(ΰ, μίγα και σύ σάφ δ' [ολο]ν οίκον άνάκτων 


■^=- αυταρ€γ(ΰμουσΐα)ΐ'πίζοσ[.]πίΐμινομοΐ'• 

-^Ξ^ καλλιμαχου[. . . .]aiuS 

Καλλίμαχου > ιαμ[. . .] 

ακονσαθϊπιτώΐ'ακτοσ[.]υγαραλλ'ηκω ^ 

τ "'^1 (κτωΐ'οικονβονιικολλν'. . . .]ίπρησκονση' ασ. [ 
]ατ . . φ(ρ(ύνίαμβονονμάχτ]ν[. . . .]ρντα [■•••] •[•Ι"?'? [ 

9δ [ ]Ρ'''[• • •^f"'f[•] • fa . [. . . .^νβροατΓοσ 

[ ν. ..Γ:'λ..'.' ].6ί. 

Fol. 3 recto. 

ρπ , 

ιόπολλον . [ ^^σπapaiπ6λωμΰϊaί 

. . oeiKea .Γ ]ττοθνματοσ8€λώΙ 

■πιθανωί/τον ' •• '- ^ ' '*■ 

(πιταχθίηα ' . «iyLiiJ' . [ ]ΐΙ'ώίκάτηπλιΐθ(νσ[ 

■ ■ •ι•-•1 . i.\oiaey[ ^τη'οηνανάλώσίΐ 

ΙΟΙ ...'.. ΐ' [....] . λοΐ'τοΐ'τρίβ\ϊο^ναγνμρ'ώ[ 
σωπηγίνίσβωκαίγράφ^σθίτηνρησιν . . . ο . [ 

y — "■.■:.■[ 

ανηρβαθυκλησαρκασονμακρψ'α^ω • ■ ■ ■ [ 
... ν . σ ..[.]'.'.]. . LviKaiyapovb αυτοσ 
105 A'*yi"''X°'^?^- •]ΐίμ''^ο.ρμΐσ-οΐ'δινΐΐν 

. . . εΐ'αχ6ρο[. .] . σ•τ . . . π '. λαιστι . . . ' 

(γ(νΐτοπα[.]τα . ΐί\'ίνοισιναΐ'θρ(ύποίσ 

β(θίτ(λ(ν . [ 1 . ασίπίσταΐ'ται- 

τ]8ηκαθή[ ] . στ; . . . ήμΐ . α . ν . . , 

Ι ΙΟ ... ακρον[ ^Kaiyapi . χ . . ίζ'Ί^Ρ'.ζ 

1 . . 0/iO 


αύταρ ίγω Μ,ονσίων πίζοί [ΐ]ττ(ΐμι νομόν. 

90 Καλλιμά)(ου [Α1τί]ων δ. 

Καλλιμάχου "ΙαμΙβοι.] 
Άκονσαθ' Ίππώνακτος- [ό\ϋ γαρ αλλ' ήκω 

' , (Κ tSiv οκου βοΰν κολλν[βου πγπρήσκουσιν ασ . [ 
]οτ . . φίρων ίαμβοι' οΰ μάχην \auS\ovTa [•••■]•[■!'''■"•[ 

95 \jh^ Ώο'\υπ[άΧ\ίΐον [.] . νά . [. . . α\νθρ(ΰ•!το^ 



Fol. 2 recto. 

ωπολλον . [ ]y τταρ' αϊπόλω μνΐαι 

„ . , . . φίΐκ€σ . ί 1 'πο θύματος Δΐλώ\οΰ 

ίπιταχθίντα '. • αιμιν . [ ]ιΐ' ώ ' κάττ] πλήθΐνί 

■•■[■■ -i . , ίλοί9 ίιΊ ] πΐΌην αναλώσει 

ΙΟΙ ....'. ΐ'ί. ...] . λον τον τρίβωνα •γυμν(ύ\σ . . 

σωπη γενίσθω και γράφεσθε την ρησιν. . . . ο . [ 
άνηρ Βαθυκλήί 'Αρκάς — ού μακρην άξω ',','_[[ 
... ι> . σ ..[.]'.[.]. ■ ive, και γαρ ovS' avros 
105 μίγα σ)(ολάζ[ων\ ΐίμι παρ μίσον Sivelv — 

. . . 6ΐ;αχ6ρο[. .| . y τ ... π ' λαιστι ...'.... 
ϊγίνΐτο πά[ν]τα δ (ίχίν ο'ισιν άνθρωποι? 
θΐοι Τ(λ6νρ[τα ..].«? ίπίστανται. 

ηδη καθή[ ] . ση . . . ήμ€ . α . ν . . . 

Ι ΙΟ ... ακροι\ Ι καΐ γαρ e . χ , . (ζη θρ^ιζ 


των '....[ ]τουσ μ^νίνθατουσΒ evOa 

(ΐΐλ\ονταση8ητταρθίνοισα\ιν8(ΐσθαι ■ ■ ν[•] • C 

μ . . . σδ'ΐΐτα[. . .] 1 . ττότησίπαγκωνα t^ayapxj . [ 
115 [. •]κ(ζ • • ρσκ[. . . .]αναπρίνπαγηΐ'βλΐψαα: ?VP ■[ 


F0I. 3 verso. 

1 2θ τουσαστβρισκονσηπλΐονσιφοινικ^σ 
/ ενρίΐ'8Όπρουσ•ίλτ)νο[.]αι<τίωισίττη opveov 


ξύοντατηνγηνκαίγράψοντατοσ-χ^ημα γ£ομ€τρουντο[ 

Tov^ivp οψρυζ(νφορβ[. .]οστισανθρώπων 
125 τρ['. .]ωνακαίσκ[ ]πρώτοσΐγρ[.]ψί 


τ<ύνΐμπνΐό[. •]ω_ι/ε[ 

ουπάντίσα\}< ουσ€ίγίν[ 

πρθ(τδη[.]ινω^ ίφησί . [ 
130 e/cfif. .]τοΰλ6)(ρνσον€ξ . [ 


8ον[. . .]τισνμία)ντ(οΐ'σοφ[ 


[ ']^σκίπωνίτοΰδα[ 

135 [• • • .]τιΐ'νπήΐ'ηΐ'τητ(ρτ}[ 

(ξ(ΐ[.](την8όσιΐ'μΐΐ' . . [ 

συ8\[. .] . ίωνοσμη\ό[ 

βιηα[ '. •]«.'λ[ 


των . . . . [ ] Tovs μΐν 'ίνθα τούί δ' 'ίρθα 

ΐστησί {κ)ου κλωστήρα^' ΐΐχΐ γαρ δίσμοί 
μίλλονταί ήδη παρθένοις άλινδΐΐσθαι, ■ • "ί-Ί ■ ί 

μ , . . S δ €7Γα[. . .] . . ποτηί ίπ αγκώνα ίρα fap \<u . [ 

115 [• -y^i . . δί ;c[. . . .]ανα πριν πάγην βλίψα!' '' 

[. .] τιμίοΐί .[...]...[ 

Fol. 3 verso. 

και τήί άμάξηί ίλύγςτο σταθμήσασθαι 
Ι20 Tois άστ€ρίσκουί, rj πλίουσι Φοίνικΐί. 

(ϋρ(ν δ' ό προνσίληνο[ς] αίσίω σίτττ) Spveov 

kv τοΰ Διδυμίας τον γίρ\ο]ντα κων((ί)ω 

ξνοντα την γήν και γράφοντα το σ\ημα γ€(ω)μ€τροΰντα 

τούξίΰρ' ό Φρνξ Εΰ<ρορβ[οί,] οστίί ανθρώπων 
135 τρ[ίγ]ωνα και σκ[αληνα] πρωτοί <ίγρ\α\•^ΐ 

και κνκλον ΐπ[ταμήκΐ' , ήδΐ νηστΐύειν 

των ίμπνί6[ντ]ων i[hr(V οι δ' ύπήκουσαν 

ου πάντίί αλλ' οΰί «ΐχί»' [ovrepos δαίμων. 

προί δή \μ^ιν ωδ' 'ίφησΐ . [ 
130 «ei^iO] τονλόχρνσον (ξ . [ 

ονμο[5] πατήρ ΐφΐϊτο του[ 

δοί^ν' oVJTiS ύμίων των σοφ\ων ονήιστοί ■ 

των επτά- κήγω σοι δίδωμ[' άριστΐΐον. 

[Θάληί δί τω] σκίπωνι τονδα[φοί πλήξα! 
135 [κ«ι τ]ην ΰπήνην τητίρτ) \λαβων χ(φι 

ϊ^ζΐ{πΥ' την δόσιν μ\ν . . [ 

σύ δ «[. .] . ΐωνοί μη λό(γ 

Βί{α)ί [ : .]Ηλ[ 



Fol. 3 recto. 

140 καιφίνγ€βαλλ(ίφ(υγ€ρ€ΐτονάΐ'θρωπον 

€ΐ<:αστο[.]^δ''^αυτρ ..[..]. ΐχθρακηρυσσα 

ωσ(σ .[.].. o-iyq . . κοτ .,..'..... 

ο8'€ξοπισθίκο[.]υκα.σ[.]σ( . . άσκει 

145 καιώησιταυτ'( . \ ]σ€κπ\ΐνσ[. .] ..]ra{avTf[ 

" r ι . . . L J ]ολ€£ανδροΐ'[ 

i[.Jr .[.].. [ ] . • • ?η^ίίγ[ ]Toyairm5[' 

[ ]χνλα.γνμνάζΐΐ "μ. [. .><r".[ 

[ Ι"? «Ρ[•];'9?" α.'.'χίοΐ.. [ 

[ ]eayovTfaov . . . φα . . «?•••■ «W • [ 

150 [ ] . . KOvevX . . αττ] . . ep . [. .] 

[ ] OU . . iVjl . 

[ ]ουσ• . ρ . . . . ασω . [. . •]λοΐ' 

[ ] . ρμουνοσΐΐλΐτα . [. •]νσ-δε 

[ ] . οιχλωρασΰκ . . [[.JeJO . . wa[ 

155 [ ]λονκαίγΐλωτοσ[ 


[ ]πίθ^ΐ^σ-θΐκαιγαρη . [ 

Γ ] . τα.τονκ\^.]ψα>νοσ• y 

[ ] . ίΧυΐκαποπλίΐνωρη 

[ ]ΐ7σασ6[ ]τωκυσ(ύ 

Fol. 4 verso. 

160 τάιτίκρόνουτοισαγτιτα . . οτ . [ 
\€•γονσίκαικωσ[.'\υ . [.]vrjfiivaia . [ 
δίκαιοσ . [. .]υσουδίκα.[. .] . αιαυμ . . ι^ 
γίνοσδΐτοντα[. .\ρονωσπΐρονκάρτοσ 

165 ημί(ύΐ'ΐχοντα>ΐ'•χτ]τίροισ•α'7τάρξασθαι 

[. . .]\^€σανδρωρκαιΚ(νοσ[.] . «[. . .]8ημοσ 


Fol. 3 recto. 

άλλ ήν opfj Tis ' ovTos Άλκμίων ' φήσει 

140 και ' φΐΰγί, βάλλ' {η) φίΰγ',' epu, ' rw άνθρωπον'. 

ίκαστο[ς] αντο ..[..]. ΐχθρά κήρυσσα 

ώί ϊσ .[.].. σιν 6 . . κοτ ....?.... 

6 δ ϊζ6πισθ( κο[.]νκασ[.'\σί . . άσκΐΐ 

την γΧωσσαν e(t)Xcoi' ay κύων όταν rnvrj, 

145 και φησι ταντ' e .[ ]ϊ ^κπλΐνσ[. .] . .] τά^αί-τι [ 

r 1 Γ 1 Γ η « > ] Ά\ί(ανίρον Γ 

«[•F •[■]••[ ] . . . ί ηξΐΐν ]το^ a„a,S' 

. τα τρά])^ηλα γυμνάζίΐ 
.]να αρ[.]μοί 

νοσ .[..]••[ 

.... δ€Ι'[ 

[ ] oavovTfS ου ... φα . . λο . . . . «φ . [ 

Ι50 [ ] . . κον ev\ . . ατη . . fv . [. .] 

[ ] ον . . ΐυμ . 

[ ]ονσ . ρ . . . . ασω . [. . .]λον 

[ ] • Ρ μοννοί €tXe τα . [. .juffie 

[ ] . οι χλωρά σνκ . . evo . . νσα[ 

155 [ ]λοΐί και γίλωτοί [ 

[ ] πίθησθξ και γοιρ η . [ 

[ ] . τατ ούκ [ά]φωι>ος ι> 

[ ] . iXve κάτΓοπλ€Ϊν ωρη 

[ ]ήσασΐ[ ]τω κύσω 

Fol. 4 verso. 

160 τάπϊ Κρόνου τοΐί άντιτα . . οτ . [ 
λίγουσι καί κωί [•]ν . [.]νημΐναΐ5 . [ 
SiKaios ([κφ]ύί ού δίκα[ια] 5* αΐσυμνων 
των ερπετών [μ]€ν ΐξίκοψε τώφθα[λμώ, 
yevos Se τοΰτ ά[. .]ρον ωσπ(ρ ού κάρτοί 

1 65 ήμ€α>ν ί\δντω^ χητίροι? άπάρξασθαι 

[. . .]ψ(ί άνδρων και Kfvos [.] . e[. . .] δήμο! 
D 3 


.[..]. ωφίλοψοΐ'ψιττακύν8([ 
oi[. . .]Γ/3αγωδοίτωΐ'ίάλασσαΐ'θί[ 
(χο[.]σίφωΐ'ηΐ'•οί8€πάντ((Τ . [ 
170 καηΓοιι[.]ύμυθοικαιλαλοιπ€ . [ 

ΐΚίΐθίνωνΒρόνίκνταυτα^ a[. . .]τΓοσ 

Ζ> αίδονταμΰθονονκαλωσίδίξαντο 

. [.]5ήΐ' .' [. .]ώπολλονηνικονκήα 
1 75 [ ]αι•καισυκάρτ' ί[.]ρμασθ€ 

[ ^' ■...'.:■.... ]^.• 

[ ] 

[ 1 • •; ] • 

[ ]τισαντΐΐτ6ιησ€ν' 

ι8ο [ ]νΐρθ(δ€ΐΚ(Ί[.]θαι 

[ ]\ίστιδΌικ(ΰμΐν 

[ ]φo■^ημ.r"ecrτpanra^ -W ;,[ 

Γ ]αώθΐ8€ληΚησ-α\.] ωατοπαρ . . . [ 

'■ , ■ \, . α,[. .]ασ[. . . . 

[ ^νΌυντραφίΐσονμιν 

185 [ ]€ίθ€ίί'οσωι/[[.]]ίω7Γθί 

[ ]••[•]••ί•ί^ν•[.].σ 

Fol 4 recto. 

] . ί . Trap . . ψ , . , . φ<τσ\^. ...].. α€πισ\^. .] , (Τ€αδ'Ηνριωσημ€ν€πιτωνκαλωσ 
]....[. .]ίδ[.] ..,.[... /]Β'ΐ[^,'^ιτωνανα'γκαζομΐνωνοα\\ωσφαρ(λα 


190 [ ] • iefl?]] . μο . τιμηττ)ρ 

[...]. ανα\.\νννονδίπυρΐνανονσιν 

[. . .]κά '. . ψνη .[..]. IV . λ<3ο[. .]ναντήσασ 
[. .]8εζιην€δωκ(κ . πα_ΐ'[.]σπλαγχ_ΐ'α 

[. . .]_!'€»'[[€ J]tpa£aet7r[.]i'[. . .]j0aicr?;*f6£i' 


.[..]. ω φίλοψοί' ψιττακον Se[ 

οι [. . .] τραγωδοί των ίάλασσαι/ oi[KevyTmv 

ΐχο[ν]σι φωνήν' οι S\ navres . [ 
170 και πον[\]νμνθοί και λάλοι ne . [ 

ίΚΐΐθίν, ών8ρόνικί, ταΰτα δ* Α\ίσ(ύ\ποί 

6 Χαρδιην{ρ)ί ei7r€f, οντιν οΊ ΔΐλφοΙ 

άδοντα μνθον ού καλωί ΐδίζαντο 

. [.]θην . [. .,] ωπολλον, ηνίκ ουκ ηα 
175 [ ]«'■ '^«ί <^ν κάρτ ([<ρο]ρμάσθ€ 

[ ]ief. 

[ ] 

[ ] Tis αΰτ εποίησαν 

1 8ο [ (juepOe δΐΐ κβΐ[<τ]θαι 

[ \\ιστι δ' οΐκ€νμ€ν 

Γ ίΤ ft/ ^ €πι«€Υίί'ρ- 

ι νΐίοη μβτβστραπται ,^„, ^^^,) ^^„ 

ι ]« ^οΐβ^ ληκήσα[ι^ ;^;^;_jj^• • • 

[ ]ι>' οΰντραφΐΐί δ" ΰμΐν 

185 [ ] tKiivos, άνθρωποι 

[ ]..[:].. κ. iylrv.[.].s 

F0I. 4 recto. 

] . .' . παρ ..(/) , ... CDS (τ[. ...].. α (τησ\_, .] . ίται S{i) Kvplas ή μίν ivl των Ka\uis 
]....[. .]ιδ[.] ....[....] δ' ί[τ]! τΰν άναηκαζομίνοιν h άλλθ)5 φάρμα- 
κον ] . ν 


190 [ ] • /'«^[[σ| . μο . η μήτηρ 

[...]. «»'«[.] νΰΐ' ov8e πυρ ϊνανονσιν 

[. . . \κα .' . φνη .[..]. IV . λω [σν\ναντήσαί 
[την] δΐξιην '4δωκ€ κ . παν[.] σπλάγχνα 
[. , ω]ν (V ipais ehrev [ήμί^ραΐί ήκ€ΐν 


195 και•/αμ^ρ(^. •]π-λωσ•€ . . . φί\{.λν6ΐ.σθαι 

• ^[•1 •■[.]•• ^' • • [.^νκρηγνωσαταώίυθην 

|3 . [ ]ΐ'[. . [.]ουσατω •γαθονβ\ί^αι[ 

Γ ] . . καιθίονσαπρηγΐυΐ'ται 

Γ ] . ιι6\θηροσΐξ(κνήμωσ([.] 

200 [ ] . να . γ(νγανηρονήισ[. .]σ 

[.]...[... .]βητηνκομηναναρίπΤ€ΐν 
[.]pviTTOt^. .] . νλονηποι>ΐ]ρ' aaeXyaiyiy 
αλω[.] . (ίναιτησθίοντονάνθρωπον 
ρη . et . . eiv . . ννκο . αριοσίσμούσαα 

205 ίνίνσατοί . . [.]τ]νΐμαξαν(ΐ'[. . .] '. σω 
α[. . .] . yapi . . [. .]ωΐ'ποΐ'ωρπ[ 

[•■•]ί !^ .'[....]:;«[•]•[•• --Μ^' 

τιν' . . . ρο . . τρι• J• 
'Ρολ[.] .■..[.'.. ι 

■■[•/^^ ?■«/?[ ]ν[ 

210 ημev^Γe[.]eιvίκ[ 

215 vi> σ(ΐ(τασ[.]τονσ6ρπηκ[ 
"" 0%. .]. . μη . ηφτι[ 

Fol. 5 verso. 

ώριστ(ροσμΐν\€ύκοσνδρουγαστηρ «δοσΒρακοντοσ 


9V[• •] * 

220 τισδ'οικοσουπΐρίγωπαραφλιτ} 





195 καΐ γαμβρο[ . ά]πλώί e . . . φίλ[.]ν θίσβαι 



• ν[.] ..[.].. Ο . . [.]ν κρηγνωί ίπαιδΐύθηι/ 

β • [ ]ν[.] . [.]ον(τα τώγαθον βλβψαι 

[ ] . . και Oeovs άττρηγζϋνται 

Ι ] . μοχθηροί ίξίκνήμωσΐ 

200 [ ] . να . ναι y αν ην ονήισγτολ'} 

[.]..•[... .]βη την κόμην άναρ{ρ)ίπτίΐν 
[.]ρύπτου[α• .] . νλον ή πονήρ' άσΐλγαίνΐΐν 
αλω[.] . ΐϊναι τηί Oeov τον άνθρωπον 
ρη . (ΐ . . ftv . . νν κο . αριοί is Movcras 

205 ίνΐυσα τοι . . [.]ην 'ίμα^αν ΐν [. . .] ' σω 
α[. . .] . γαρ ι . . [. .]ων πόνων 7γ[ 
' [• • •]ί ' . ί. . , .1 . ίκί.] . f. . . .1 Γ 

. ™λ[.] ...[...[ ] 

••"•■•[ ^α/5[ Μ 

2ΙΟ jj μΐν πΐ[σ]€Ϊν €κ[ 

άκου[ΐ] δη τον αϊνον 'ύ[ν κοτ€ Τμώλω 
δάφνην ίλαίη vel[KOs οι πάλαι Λνδοϊ 
λίγουσι θίσθαι, και γα[ρ ην ταννπτορθον 
καλόν re δίνδρο{ν 
215 (Γ€ίσ•ασ[α] tovs 6ρπηκ[αί 
οδ[. .]. . μη . η φη[σΙ 
[.]... [.] veov . . ουνα . [ 

Fol. 5 verso. 
Spiarepos μ€ν Xeu/coy a>s ΰδρον γαστηρ, «iSos δράκοντοί. 
ό ο ήλιοπληξ 05 τα [π]ολλά γνμνοΰται. 
220 Tis δ oiKos ου π€ρ ού[κ] ϊγω παρά φλι^ ; 
Tt's δ' ου μ€ μάντίί ή τίί ού θντηρ (λκΐΐ ; 
και Πυθίη γαρ ev δάφντ] μ\ν ΐδρυται, 
δαφνην δ άΐίδΐΐ και δάφνην ΰπίστρωται. 


ωφρωί'ίλαίητονσδίπαϊδασονσβράγ'^^οσ «ρωμί- • ■] • στονα•π•[ 


2 25 τονστωι>ϊώι>ωνοισοφοΐβοσω[ ] 

δάψνητΐκρούωνκηποσούτο ..[....].? 
[.'\τΐγ<ύμίνη πιδαιταση σ\οροι>ψι. .]τίω 
τονην θαιστηΐ'γβι ΐ'ομαιδ€κ^αί^άΐθλον 

230 οιδωριησδ(Τΐμπ6θ€ΐ'μΐτίμνονσΐρ 

ω ισ 

'Τ ώφρωΐ'ΐλα[.]τιττημα^ ον)(^ιγιν<ύσκω 

ουδ'οίδ'ο . [. . .]ν\^ον'^λαφηφοροσκαμπτίΐ 
235 α[• .]ηγαρΐΐμι.κ6νπατ^ΐν^(νσιμ'αΐ'θρωποι 

ιρηγαρΐΐμίσοίδί-χούποτ αννίκρον 
μΐλλωσικαΐίΐΐ'τι[. .]φ[.]π(ριστΐλλΐΐ[ 

αυτοιγ^αρίστΐψΐ ]ΰποταπ\(νρα[ 

TOvprjnveouTl ]ιταξνπ[. .]τ[ 

240 ημΐνταδαυκ€υ[.]αλλατηνδ' απήμ[ 
μα\' ατρΐμ€ωση τ€Κονσατοχριμ[ 
/απταντακ . . . τ<ύνίμ<ύντο\\ 
ηίίσασου\^\ . . . τ]καμοιμ[ 

245 ΐ'γ<ύμΐνανδρασουσαρη[ 

[. ,]τωΐ'αριστ€ωΐ'θίκα ... γ ...[.]... . 
[. . . .'\€λίυκηνηνικ(σταφοντηθτ)ν 
φΐρ^• .]7Γαίδ(σηγ(ροΐ'τατιθωνοΐ'• 

250 αντο[. . .]μαρτ€ω•κτιπιτηγοδογκ€Ϊμαι• 
...€... πΧΐΐογησυτοισαγινΐνσιν 

-55 ΐ]ΐ'το[.]σιδ(Χφοισ•αλλ'αριστοΐ'ησωπη• 


ωφρων έλαίη, tovs Sk naiSas ού Βράγχο? ίρώμ[ίν]ο5 toC ■Απ[όλ. 

225 rovs των 'Ιώνων, oh 6 Φοΐβοί α,[ργίσθη, \^vo[s. 

δάφντ] r€ κρούων κήπο? ου το ..[....]. ι 
δις ή τρϊί €[ί]πων άρτΐμία? ίποίη[σΐ ; 
[κ]η•/ω μ(ν ή 'ηΐ δαΐτας ή 's χορον φ[οι]τέω 
τον Πυθαϊστήν, γίνομαι δβ κάΐθλον, 
230 oi Δωριη? δι Τΐμπόθίν /te τίμνονσιν 

ορίων άπ άκρων και φίρουσιν is Δΐλψούί 
ΐπην τα τώπόλλωνοί ίρα γίνηται. 
ωφρων €λα[ί']7;, πήμα δ' ούχΙ γινώσκω, 
οόδ' οίδ' 6κ[οίη]ν ούλαφηφόροί κάμπτ€ΐ, 
2 35 ά[γν]η γάρ ΐίμι, κον πατΐΰσί μ άνθρωποι, 
ίρη γάρ ΐίμι- σοι 5e χώπόταν νΐκρον 
μΐλλωσι καίΐΐν η [τά]φ[ω] π€ριστίλ\ίί[ν, 
αυτοί τ άν€στΐψ[αντο χ]ύπο τα. πλΐυρα 
τον μη πνίοντ{οί κήπ]ιτάξ νΉ[έσ]τ[ρωσαν.' 
240 ή μίν τάδ' αν{χ)ζΰ[σ•] άλλα. την άπήμ[υν( 
μαλ ατρΐμαίως ή Τΐκοΰσα το χρΐμ[α• 
' ώ πάντ άκνθΐ των ψών τ6κ[ων δάφνη, 
(V ττ) τ^λΐντΐ) KVKVOS [ 
ήίίσα? ου[.'] . . . ηκα μοι μ[ 
245 eyw Λ*" άνδρας ods "ΑρηΙί άπόλλυσι 
σύν ίκ re πίμπω χΰ[πδ 
[. .] των άριστίων οι κα ... ν ...[.]... . 
[έγώ δ]ΐ λΐνκην ήνίκ ey τάφον τήθην 
φ€ρο[υσι] παιδία, ή γέροντα Τιθωνόν, 
250 αύτο[ΐί 6]μαρτίω κηπΐ την όδον κ€Ϊμαι. 
• ..€... πλΐΐον ■η συ τοΐί άγινΐΰσιν 
ίκ των σε Τΐμπ4ων. αλλ' oVei; γάρ ψνήσθηί 
και τοΰτο κώς άΐθλον οΰκ ίγω κρίσσων 
σ(ΰ, κ{οϋ) γ[ά]ρ {ώ)γών, fj 'ν Όλυμπίτ] μίζων 
255 ΐ 'ν το[ΐ]σι Αΐλφοΐς ; αλλ' άριστον ή σωπή. 


[.]ι>τοισ[.]φυλλοισταντατίΐ>θνριζονσαι οξ . .[ 

πάλαι καθηνταικωτιλ . . σ . . . €νσαι• 

200 τισδ' (υρίδαφί'ηΐ'γαία. .[..]...[.. .]σ[ 
Fol. 5 recto. 

τισίυρελαιηπαλλασηίΛΟσ . [,] . {[. . .] 

J τωφ[[ω^|κιοικωκηεικα{;<ναρχαιοισ 

265 Ι ωσπρινονωσδρυνωσκυιηιρονωσνΧην π€υκην 





σ € 

270 μητ'€θΐμϊ]Τ(ΐΤ(ΐΐ'ΐμητ€πι\ριστ](7 

οτησδ ΐλαίησ(αδΐπο\λΐσωμασταξ 

α>σ([ ]ΐ'καλΐυσιΐ'αΐ'δ(τοχριμα 

eyl• . . .] . νμβα . ηνΐπα ■ . . χωθησίνσ 
[. . .]ty[. . .]οντιθημιτη8αφΐ'ηπτωμα• 
275 τ€νγαρ[. .]φνλ\ονοίίκεταιπροτΐρ[.]νσί 


^ φΐντα>νατρυτα>νοιακ(ύτι\ιζονσι 

2']ζα ΙπυγαρΙ•] . τοφνλ\οΐ'ογοακΐταητροτ€ΐΐΌυσί\ 
2^1 6 α ι τοτησ-ΐλαιηστατρΗηδαφνηκ€ΐται ι 

277 Λ ι φ(ντωνατρυτωνοιακωτιλιζ[.]ν[. .] Ι 

278 Λ \λ[. . . .]ιικορωΐ'ηκωστοχΐΐλοσονκαλγΐΐ[. .] J 

[. . . .'\αρτοπρίμνον8ηΚιοιφυ\ασσουσι 


iyco μΐν οΰτΐ ^ρηστον ovre erf γρνζω 

άπηΑί ούδίν, αλλ' άηθ(ί opviOes 

[eji/ τοΐσ[ί] φνλλοίί ταΰτα τινθυρίζουσαι ό| . . [ 

πάλαι κάβηνται κωτίλ . . σ . . . ΐΰσαι. 

26ο Tts S' ίύρΐ δάφνην ; yala .[..]...[.. .](j^ 

Fol. 5 recto. 

a)S ττρΐνον, ώϊ 8ρΰν, ώϊ κύπαρον, ώί νΧην. π(Οκην 

ri'y 5' ΐυρ ΐλαίηίν) ; ΙΊαλλάί, ήμος ή[ρΥζ[( 

τω φνκιοίκω κηδίκαζίν αρχαίος 

άνηρ οφΐί τα νίρθ^ν άμφϊ τηί 'Ακτή?. 
265 tv ή δάφνη ττίπτωκΐ. των δ' άΐΐζώων 

τίί την ζλαίην τίί δΐ [τ]ην δάφνην τιμά ; 

δάφνην 'Απόλλων, ή δ( Παλλα? ην tvpev. 

^ννον τόδ αΰταΐί, Oeovs γαρ ού διακρίνω. 

τ[ί'ί] τη? δάφνη? ό καρπό? ; e? τί χρήσωμαι ; 
270 μήτ ΐσθΐ μήτ€ πΐν( μήτ ίπιχρίστ]?. 


ό τη? δ' ΐλαίη? (αδί ττόλλ', 'έσω μάσταξ 

ώί €[ ]ν καλίΰσιν, αν δΐ το χρΐμα 

€v[. . κο]λνμβα . ην έπα . . . )ζώ Θησΐύ?. 
\το δ]ΐύ[τίρ]ον τίθημι ττ) δάφντ) πτώμα. 
275 Τί•' ya/3 [το] φνλλον οι ίκίται προτ€ίν[ο]υσι ; 
το TTJs ΐλαίηί. τα, τρί' ή δάφνη κΰται. 
φ(ΰ των άτρύτων, ο'ια κωτιλ'ιζονσι• 
λαιδρη Κορώνη, κω? το γΐΐλο? ούκ ctXyety ; 
[ret) y]ap το πρίμνον Δήλιοι φυλάσσουσι ; 


280 [. . .]τισ(Χαιησηκ[ ^ΐτηνλητω 

[....]. οίποΚίταικ[ ]σίται8ηιι.ω 

[ ]aTayovve . . ef) . . ιντιΒαφνη 

[ ]αθαΚΚ(ύκα\\ινικοση\αιη 

[ 1 . φαίζντΐκηττιτηνοπΧων 

285 [ ] . τΐρηντιναινΐΐται 

[ \\ικουτΐΚοιμαντΐΐσ 

[ ]Γ01/7€7Γία[.]ΐ'€ίσ• 

[ ^■ημιτηΐ'δα.φνηρ 

_^β μ 

λ γ € 

290 ηγ . ησμβζονδ'ητοπροσθΐΐ'Τ) . . [. .]ej/ 

[. .]φ€ντολοιποι^(ΐκο . ^στονουτ .[.•]• 
, ατα .;.].. σηγυτζίγΐ . . . τρ . . [. Α^α 

295 γ^νομΐθΐγθραισμη'Κζ . ωμ^νάλΧηλασ 
ανολβαναι .... άΚλαταντο . . μ . γα 

300 ΐνστ(κτοι>τ]γαργΐΐτονίυσαποπνιγίίσ 

[ ] . σουμαφοιβονουμαδίσποιναν 

[. . . .]υμβα\ο .... €i/e . . . μαποκτ[ 

Fol. 6 verso. 


. . .]aei . . 5 . [ 
, .]υρακαιγρα . [ 

Vfovf . . . οβρ . [ 
, . .] . και . [.]i'Otae[ 
. .]ΐκηΐ'παθτ]κ[ 



280 [to τ]ηί ΐλαίηί, η κ[αθ€Ϊσ]€ τηι/ Λητώ 

[. . , .] . 0£ τΓολΐται κ[ ]σι τω δήμω. 

\ '\αταν ονν e . . ep . . tp ή δάφνη, 

[ ]α θαΚΧω καλλίνικοί ήλαίη. 

[ ] . φαΐζΐ/ re κήηΐ την οπλών 

285 [ ] . τΐρην τιν αίνΐϊταί 

[ ]λικου τ€ κοί μάντΐΐί 

Ι ]ν ovVe πία[ί]ν€ΐ5 

[ ^Ι'?/'' την δάφνην! 

ώί €ί7Γ€, τη δ ό θυμοί άμφΐ τη ρήσβι 
290 (ωδ)ησ€, μίζον δ' ή το πρόσθΐν 7i\y[qa\ev. 

[. .] φΐΰ το ΧοΐΊΤον eiKO . ΐστονουτ .[..]. 

. ατα .[.]..? η γύτ είχε . . . τρ . . [. .]να 

eXe^ev, ην γαρ ούκ άπωθί των δίνδρων 

' ούκ, ώ τάλαιναι, τταυσόμΐσθα, μη Χίην 
2ι)5 γ(ν(ω)μ€θ' kyOpai; μη Χίγωμ^ν άΧΧήΧαί 

άνοΧβα• ναι .... άλλα ταϋτ 6 . . μ . να.' 

την 5* aypi.\o\s φανύσα τανροί ή δάφνη 

€βΧ€ψ€ και τάδ" (inev ' ω κακή Χώβη, 

ώί δη μι' ήμίων και στ) μη μζ ποιησαι 
300 ίϋστΐκτον, η yap yeiToveva άποπνίγίΐί. 

[ ] . y ού μα Φοΐβον, ου μα δίσποιναν 

[. . . σ\υμβαΧο .... eve . . . μ άποκτ[αν . . . 

Fol. 6 verso. 

[ ]α« . . δ .[ 

[ ]υρα και ypa . [ 

305 [. . . .]υνονΐ . . . οβρ . [ 

[ ] . και . [.]voiae[ 

[ ]€ κ^ν πάθη κ[ 

[ ]νδ€ ποΧΧην τυ[ 






. .]θί(7α/ζ[.]σ^οΐί . . [ 

• ■] • • [•]*''f? • ■ « • [ 



. .γνταμΐτρονον\α ...][...].«/ 

] • I [• ■Υρον<^^ 

. .^ηρων . . paf)[. .]..[.. .]ονσι 

. .] . . ροσ . . λονλ [•]••• ^ίί^ί•]/"^? 

.] . TayqiyquKaix^ νΐπλασθη 

. .]φ(ρημ(γδΐ . . αγαρ . [. .]κ(ΐΐΌνα• 
. .] . ασηγαπησαναιτα . . . αντη 
. .^οιίοσΐσκΐραστβθνιιωταί 

. . .]ΐ'αοιδαικα.ιιχίλτ] . . ταπνγ . ??[. .] 
,...]. δ[.] . ηταιτηνζίνηγαγακρινΐΐ 

325 K^l-y^VT^.R^i?^ ?''?f/?l??X'°*'/'9iiff 

ωστονκαρ . . [ ] . ιχ . . . . κρ[.] ■ 

φαν\οισομ•[.](ΐ[ ] . γπ[.]ί}ΐπτησαΐ' 

καυταιτρομίυ[. . . .jijfaK . σακονσωσι 
τονδΌννΐκου . [ ]..[....]. ιμηγ 

330 ίκαστοσακροι[ ^κνιζα 

ωστησ(λαιησ[ Ι?*??!? 

μηθ .[..]. ,χθ[ ]..'[. .]uS<oa- 

ουτ[ ] . κα . . γου . [. .]σισυμμίξασ 


335 τα.γω\ατίΚΤίΐνμηαμαθ<ύσ(ναυονται 

Fol. 6 recto. 



[ ]o<i άμ[ί]σθου . . [ 

310 [ ] . . [.]v κα . . e .[ 

[....] ovyl μο(ί))νον ϊξη[ 

[. . . .]i;y τραγωδου! άλλα κο[ 

[. . . . π]ίντάμξτρον ούχ ά . ..[...]. ν 

[ ] [. ί]κρουσ€ 

315 [ jreprnf . . ραρ[. .]..[.. .]ουσι 

[ ] • • ροσ- . . λοί' λ [.]... αι K[e]pSoi 

[....]..!/ γαρ ej/reXey μίχρ . \.]μαί 

[....]. τα γ ohov και χ νΐπλάσθη 

[ ] φ^ΡΐΙ μ^ν Se . . α γαρ . [. .\ khvovs 

320 [ ] . as ηγάπησαν at τα . . . αντη 

[. . . . a\oiSoi €ί Kfpai τΐθνμωται 

[ ]ν aotSal και μίλη . . ταπνγ , η[. .] 

[ ] • S[.] . ηται την ζίνην άνακρίνΐΐ 

V SovXou ΐΐναί φησι και παλίμπρητον, 
325 KaJ\ ταντ ipei σα ατον βράχων μ{ΰ)ζ(ΐ 

ωστ οϋκ άρ . . [ ] . ιχ . . . . κρ[.] . 

φανλοΐί 6μι[λ]('![ ] . ν π[α\ρίπτησαΐ' 

καύταϊ τρομξν[σιν μ\η κακώί άκονσωσι. 

τονδ' oweK ον . [ ]..[....]. ιμην 

330 (καστοί άκροι[ί ] κνίζΗ 

as Tfjs ίλαίης [ ]κητη 

μηθ .[..]. ίχ6[ ]••[••] "'δώί 

οντ [ϊσ . . .] . κα . . νου . [. .]σί σνμμίξαί 

Εφίσον 6θ(ν πυρ οι τα μίτρα μίλλοντίί 
335 τα χωλά τίκτΐΐν μη 'μαθώς ίναύονται. 

Fol. 6 recto. 


[ ] . »/ίσ•7Γλ€υσ«ι 

340 [ ] . αΚοι{.\ . νηρδ . . [ 

Γ ]υττι . ομίΙΐ-ν[ 

Γ 'δ . τίχ . ονκο[ 

[ ] • • • ^[•]?'??.''f[ 

Γ ] . μπολ . . 1/ . [ 

345 [ ] . . . . σπ{ ]νσισνμμι^ασ 

iK . . ρ\ ?fW? • [-Iff?" • • • W^l 

οντ'ΐσ I [..].... eco [•]••[ 

ΐφΐσονοθ[. . .] . . oi[.]a . . [. •]ρ[•]^«λλ[ 
ταχωλατίκ[.](ΐγ . τιαμαθωσΐνανί 

35ο αλλ'ΐΐηθυμ . [.]νΐ . . γαστίραπνίνσ . [ 
eiTOVVfT ..[.]. αβχα-ίονΐΐτ αμαρττιΐ 
τουτίμπ[. .]πλ€Κοσίκαίλαλουσ[ 
τ[.] . μ^χριτ . . μ . . αιφιλοισ . (δησ[ 

355 ί[•] • γοννΐ .... νίγχίονσιτηι^Ι 
Ο) . . . (ΐγΐου8ΐττ]γιχηψα . . [■]ΐτ[ 

ην ι 

• [•] • δί?τ[[ο]]σ£Βσυπί •••[•] λαμουσαι 

ου . . y . . . ταικα[. .] .[.].[..].. ην . . μ[^\ . 


. α[. . .]ay .... [[.J ] . ρηρησισ 

360 αμ [ ]'?«' . • rfff^i•] • • 

ουτύΧ . [ ] • • [ ] • ΐτασμουσασ 

ω . κτ}ρ\[ ] . . μβτρργκοψασ 

evna . . [ ] . νΐρνκονσιν 

καλασ\ΐ[ Ι'.'' /'fF • Γ"' 

365 τίσ . μ^ναυ .[...]. δε .. . ε/3δ[. . . .]?? 
συπΐρταμΐτρασνντιθίΐσν ...[...]. 

συ8(τραγωδο[. .] ΐκληρω . . 

δοκ€ωμ€νου[.] . σαλλακαιτ . . α . . αψαι 





] . VIS πλίΰσαι 

] . αλου [.] . νηρ δ 

]ντη . ό μιμιΊ 

'β . τιχ . ουκο[ 

] • • • ^ί-Κν^ί 

] . μπολ . . ν . [ 

σπ[ .... ο]υσί συμμίξαί 
ρ θ(ω μα . [.]σ€σ- . . . αμΐ[ 

Οϋτ €(γ[. .].... 60) [.] 

"Εφΐσον 0%»/ π]ΰρ οι [τ]ά μ[(τ]ρ[α] μίλλίοντί! 

τα χωλά τίκ[τ](ίν μη 'μαθώί ίναν[ονται. 
350 αλλ' U τι θυμ . [.]ve . . γαστίρα iryeva- . [ 

itr ovf €Τ ..[.]. άρχαΐον ΐϊτ άμαρτη[ 

τοντ ϊμπ[ΐ\π\(κόσι και λαλοΰσ[ι 

ΙαστΙ και ΑωριστΙ και το σνμμικ[τον 

'"[•] • /'W' τ . . μ . . αι φίλοισ . (8ησ[ 
355 f[•] • yovf € , . , . μ ίγχίονσι τήΐ' [ 

ω . . . €ί fiov Sf τηνίχ ήψα . . [.](ΐ{ 


• [•] ■ ^ TIS ωί ύπι . . . [.] λα Μονσαι 

ον.,ν.,.ται κα[. .] .[.].[..].. ψ . . μ[.] . 

• «[• • •]««' . . . . σ[ ] • Ρ1 ρησίί 

36ο αμ [ ]ην . . Τ€σπα[.] . . 

ovTfXX . [ ] . . [ ] . e τάί Μονσαί 

ω . κήρ λ[ ] . . μίτρον κόψαί 

«ν πα . . [ ] , J/ ΐρύκονσιν 

καλαί Xe[ ],ν ρίΰνται 

365 τισ . μ(ν αϋ .[...]. δι .. . €/)δ[. . . .]η 
συ π^ντάμίτρα σνντιθίΐί ΰ ...[...] . 

συ δι τραγωδο[. .] (κληρω . . 

δοκίω μ\ν ου[.] . y άλλα. και τ . . α . . άψαι 




Fol. 7 recto. 



... .]μ€σωκ . [ 
. . . .]ΐνρΐΐΎΐσκ[ 
375 των8ανα^\^\υ& οι[. .] . ν[ 

φαρμακο[. . .] . . νατΓο . . [ 
(στινοικ[. .]./.. αψΐΐ[.](ΐ'λίγ€ΐΐ'[ 
καιταφο[. . .]>"([•] • ιαγίΐ'ωσκ(ΐν[ 
φησικαίπατρο[. .] . . νκτΐΐνβινο[ 
380 TOvyeKavTT] . [. . . .]7Tpqyateeai\[ 
τΐ]σδ(τησ(υ)([. . .] . ναΐΐσομαι . . [ 
δονσατημικκητητ] . . ηναιμΐ . [ 
ηνίκαν[. .] . [Ι\χτην•γί . . . νηπ . [ 

φδομηνσ •[.]•• ατροσκα [ 

385 J?[• .\γοι8'οΚνμπογτιτ . . . [ 

] . ovpeafiXenei 
] . στΐνησονσαλτ] , [ 
] . . χ^θονοσ[ 


Τ6 . [.] . ατιμησ(στ[ 

ζίν[.]πατηρονψαν\ . . . . [ ]οκ[ 

πολλατΐχνηίνταποιι^. .] . γλ[ 
39° 7Γα{χί'[. .]τριτωνισην(γκ(νκορ . [ 
7Γθλλα[.] .... ίθΐ;(Γ[.]ι;λ/χοσουχ6»'ο[ 

(KTcrrja- . [ ] . . TjtraXotrf 

*:a/T07iiy[ 1 . tr . [ 

«[•]?■»' • • • [• •I'?.'' • [ 

395 τταίχ^ίο . [. .^ve . . . €σίκ/3ολλ[ 
μυριην . [.] . jO_iOT£/t_j;€ff[.]e . [ 
ρηίδίθί>σα\. . .] . [•]α/5 •••[•••!'•[ 
πολλακα_ί[. .] ■•[•]. J7[ 
i70'aj8oi'/i[.] . αυ[ 

400 ο[.](ηττι<τμονστ}σ[ 

. ] 

] • • )?[•]λ • 
]ληιστη . [, 



Fol. 7 recto. 

[ ]" ya/o [ 

370 [ ]X°vH-o[ 

[ ] μίσψ κ . [ 

[ ] (νρΐίη! κ[ 

[. .]θΐτ ονχ ΰμίΐν α[ 
και θψΐν και πα[ 
375 Tcoy δ' άναζ [ο]ι55' οι[. .] . ι[ 
φαρμακο[. . .] . . t /απο . . [ 
ίστιν οΙκ[. .].(.. a>/fit[.]e»' Xiyuv [ 
και ταφο[. , .y κ[.] . ια γινώσκΐΐν [ 
φησί και τΓατρο[ς .] . . ν κτύναν ο[ 
38ο τοννΐκ αν τη .[. . . .]προν αϊ θΐαι λ[ 
τήσδΐ τηί (νχ[ήί .] . ν άΐίσομαι . . [ 
δονσα rfj μικκί] τι τη . . ηναιμ( . Γ 
})ΐ'ίκ' άρ[. .] . [.]α την ye ... y ην . [ 

ϊβδόμην σ . [.] . πατροί κα [ 

385 η[. .]νοι δ' "Ολνμπον ητ . . . [ 

'[ 1 . τίί πα . [ 

τ( .[.] . α τιμήί έστ[ 

Zei{s] πατήρ ού φαΰλ . . . . [ ]οκ[ 

πολλά τ^χνήεντα ποικ[ίλ'] άγλ[α 
390 παιχν[ια] Τρίτωνα ην(γκ€ν κόρη [ 

πολλά [.].... ιον σ[κ]νλμο5 αΰχίνο[! 

(Κ Τΐ τήί .[ ]■ ■ ηί ά\οί [ 

και το τνγ[χάνΐΐν ] . σ . [ 

ef.]»"' . . . [. .]ην . [ 
395 ηαιχνιο . [. ,]ν( . . , «y ίκβαλλ[ 
μυρίην . [.] . νοια τιμή€σ[σ'] e . [ 
ρτ]δί(ΰί α[. . .] . [.]αιδ ...[...] ι . [ 
πολλά και [..].. [.] . η[ 
ή Σάβον μ[.] . αυ[ 
400 ο[ΐ\σι τηί Μονσηί [ 
παιδο! ή γυνή [ 

]βαίνοι πόλΐΐί 
] . ουρία βλίπΐΐ 
] . στ^νησουσαλη . [ 
] . . χθονοί [ 


] • • Κ•]λ . .. 
]ηπίν δακρ 
]ληιστη . [. , 


ιπποσαστ([ ] . . ννκρο 

κ(ύσί•)^(οτα\γ ... ] . re . . 

■ιταΐ'τακα[ ]ai[ ] • • [ ]* 

405 (ργαταισ . [ ]αισ . [ ]οσοΐ(τικν[. . .]ΐ' 

τασ . [. .]μ([ ] • V'" • [ Ι'?'^' [ ] 

ονπ\_ ]"?'/'? • [ ]αλλ»7λο/σ€ΐ'ϊ7σ• 

Fol. 7 verso. 
]ο_«'Τίσω^[.]ί'αω)'7• • ^ • [ ]νη[ 

4 ΙΟ \τοιπυθωΐΌσαρτ\^ ]σω . . [ 

]ίπ€ . . . [ ](ρ(στισοι 


415 ](φ[. .] . i<0T[.]Sf 

] κοισΐραΐ'το[. . ,] . tf 

]ωδ αλληντινο[.] . j;cr[. . .]ων 
]φτισωφοιβ(π . [. ']i'Jiy%]^Xy^c 
] . αιστ€ ... f .[.].. . βολα 

420 \aχ^pvσ■oyμfl'[, 


]θ(ΐ'μνρμηκΐσ . [. .]σιπτεροισ 

^σαργαιουσδ' ατιμησ(ΐ[ ]σ 

] . σινκακηνδ . . . [.] . ι/ . α . αί 
425 ] • • γτίσανθρωποιπονω 

] . ίστοΐ'κα[.]τ[• . . 
]aTepeiySoT . [ 

](ρ[ ] . . κριθωμΐνην 

\γτι{. . .] . . ναμανρα)σίί•)(^^.]νοσ 
430 ] • τα\.'\παί8ικα\\ιστη8οσια\ ] 

\ovyeveiovayvivuTpi.yoa\ ] 
]ογοι[.];(α(/3ωσιΐ'[.1ρ7Γα .[..].. 



ιπποί αστί[ 

Kcos (χω ταλ[ 

πάντα κα[ 


405 ίργαταισ . [ 

]αισ . 

τασ . [. .]μ^[ 

]• t« 


]ανμο . [ 

] . . υνκρο 

] • • [ Υ- 

]ο<7•οΐ(η κν\. . .]ν 

Ι**"^' [ ] 

] άλλήλοί^ (νη? 

Fol. 7 verso. 

]οντ 'ίσω μ[ί] ναών τ . δ 
]^ην (OTToWov ούδ' (σκ([ν 
4 ΙΟ ]τοι Πνθωνοί αρτ[ 
]ματων (KfiT , [ 

]^7Τ, ... Γ 





] • ««^ μ^ρΐ 

]σω. .[ 
]ν 7Γθνη[ 
]fp ϊστί σοι 
^του y ei τ ρίπους 
]ί οι δ νττώροφοι 
](φ[. .] . ξω τ[.]δ€ 
κοισιν αντο\. . Λ . ιν 

]<ϋί' άλΧην τινο[.] . ησ[. . .]ων 
]φη?, ω ΦοΙβ(, 7Γ . [. .]νην [τ](χνηί 
] . αιστΐ ... ν .[.].. . βολα 
]α χρυσον μ(ν[. . . .] . . κύνΐί 
]θ(ν μνρμηκεί . [. .]σι πτΐροΐί 
]λνσΐί και φανλον οίκησα δόμον 

]y άρχαίον! δ' άτιμήσ(ΐ[ ]y 

] . σιν κακήν δ . . . [.] . ν . α . αι 
] . . ντ(5 άνθρωποι πόνω 

] . ίστον κα[.]τ[. . . ." 
]στ(ρ(ΐν δοτ . [ 

]«Ρ[ ] . . κριθωμίν, ην 

]|'7γ[. . .] . . ν αμαυρώσει χρ{ο\νοί 
] . τα[.] παίδι καλλίστη δόσΐί 
]ον γίνΐΐον άγνΐύΐΐ τριχο! 
λ]όγοι[ί] χαίρωσιν [.]ρπα .[..].. 



. . . ]";;.ν.[•]•[••]••[•]•••[•'•]ρ 

435 . • i ] • Γ • A'"''? ■ • • ?μ- • •[• •]?<'■ 

. . 3[ ] • Y'^^vvC-'Pv ••?••[••]• 

oi^i{ ] . σ . οσίνηΐίσανσο[. . . .] 

ων .{ ]?■[•] • • νικατ(ύτοί^. . .] 

τ[...].[ ']■[ ]f5 . ■ . [• -J"" 

440 Tt|[.]/iai[ ]•.'?■•• ?.«{• •] • • i?f 

ίΐκαναξτ]ΐΓ[ ] • «F^i• •] • 77 • 

et .... TO . 7γ[ ] • λ^ • [•] • • 

ωνχοροίσ . . . [ ]χ€καί7/30^6 

Κ()τισιονκλ . [ ] • «ίτίρί 

445 ^-J^rt.] .[•]••[ ... Υ,ικατ . 

χρ7;Αίαλΰ)[. . .](i)[.]re/)[ ]α6α .{ ] . . rew 

τούτον . . . [.]7Γ7Γ0ΐ{ ] . σο8 . .[ ] 

ωγ . . »7 . . τισωντισ , [ ]/t ίίτ . [ ]«[ 

Unplaced Fragments. 

Fr. I recto. Fr. i verso. Fr. 2 recto. Fr. 2 verso. 

]vai . . [ ] . σαίπο\[ ] ■ Ff • ]••••[ 

] . . . c[ ]και\ΐ[ ■ ]λα ]ΧΡΛ<ηγ[ 

].[.]. κ[ ]€ίσ/3ου . [ J?/."?" ]?'«<^f.'7'[ 

] • [ ]λί[ ] • • • ]xefff<^? • [ 

5 ] . [ 5 ]ψ[ • • • 5 ]?7Γ • . »/ • [ 

Fr. 3 recto. Fr. 3 verso. 

Fr. 4 recto. 

Fr. 4 verso. 

] . λο . . . p[ 



]τ(ων ..[..].[ ]•[•••] Toiay 

] ... V .[.].[..]..[.]... [. .γ, 

435 • • [ ] • '■ • A*""" . ■ . σ/ί . . [. .]ay 

• • ^[ ] . i' σί νύμφη .. 5 ..[..] . 

Ο' ο e[ ] . σ . οίσίΓ rjeiaai/ σο[. . . .] 

'β" • [ ]7γ[.] . . νικατω τα[. . .] 

<■■•]■[ ]•[ ]iS . . .[. .]eo,^ 

440 Tfi[o]μaι [ ] . ια- . . αν[. .] . . pos 

fiK άναξ ηπ[ j . ty0[. .] . η , 

α .... το .π{ . 1 . λλ . [.] . . 

mv χοροισ . . . [ ]^e και τροφί, 

Κρ-ήσιον κλ .[ ] . at „ίp^ 

445 βήσίτ[.] .[.]..[ ]« κατ . 

χρη καΧά{. . .]ce[.]Tep[ ]αθα . [ ] . . τίω 

τούτον . . . [ΐ]7ΠΓον [ ] . aoS . . [ ] 

<ογ . . η . . τισων τΐί . [ ]κ ίντ . [ ]ο[ 


Unplaced Fragments. 
Fr. I verso. Fr. 2 recto. 

Fr. 2 verso. 

] . σαιπολ[ 
] και \f[ 

](ts βου . [ 


] . νσ . 

] άγνον 

J χρισιν [ 
]σα fin[ 
]χρΐ€ σα . [ 
5 ]ητ . . η .[ 

Fr. 4 recto. 

Fr. 4 verso. 

]••[•]•[ ] [ 

] . \o . . , p[ jvae την[ 




[ If 

5 ] . [• -I'f • [ 

]ίλ'?[• •>^ • [ 

Fr. 5 recto. Fr. 5 verso. 

Fr. 6 recto. Fr. 6 verso. 




l?."^ • [ 

jXiTTO . [ 




Fr. 7 recto. Fr. 7 verso. 

] • ■ [ ] . • 7«[ 

.... ]»;[ 

Fr. 8 recto. Fr. 8 verso. 

]•.'?•[ ] • • [ 

Fr. 9 recto. Fr. 9 verso. Fr. 10 recto. Fr. 10 verso. 



J . . «• 


Fr. 1 1 recto. Fr. 1 1 verso. Fr. i a recto. Fr. i a verso. 





]ίλ' o[. .]υδ . [ 


Fr. 5 recto. 


] yo-P '/λ[ 


Fr. 6 verso. 
]aia . [ 

Fr. II recto. 

Fr. II verso. 

[ ]3(σω[ ]κ(πο[ 

[•]τ(ΐ . . λογ . [ Αιω^νύσον 


]υνθΐοισικαι . \ 

5 '];'•[ 


"^σαποΧΚωνοσ ] • • • [ ]^*[ 

] . (ΐτ( . . . ]ΐ'[ 

5 ]f 5 ]ι<α[ 

Fr. 13 recto. Fr. 13 verso. 

]ται . . 

Fr. 14 recto. Fr. 14 verso. 


Fr. 15 recto. 

](ΐσα . €1' . [ 
]αν(ΐι.οσθ . [ 
'\σf^t^'Cκ . [ 
] . . ρουσι/Ι 

Fr. 15 verso. 

] • • • ^ή 

] . ffTOC . [ 

]τ]σΐ' . . [ 
]a§e[.]y . [ 

Fr. 16 recto. Fr. 16 verso. 

Fr. 17 recto. Fr. 17 verso. 

eX[ blank 


Fr. 18 recto. Fr. 18 verso. 

Fr. 19 recto. Fr. 19 verso. 

]χ • [ Μ 

Fr. 20 recto. Fr. 20 verso. 

] . . [ ]f [ 

[β]ον\(σθβ ρ4ζω [ ]y 'AnuXXcofos 

[a\vu Οΐοισι και 
5 [...>. [ 

] . eiT€ 


Fr. 15 recto. Fr. 15 verso. 

(ίσα . ef . [ 
αν (μο5 θ , [ 
ί μ\ν ίκ . [ 
ι vovs ;/[ 

] . στον . [ 


1-9. ' " . . . and already the maid had been couched with the youth in accord with the 
custom bidding the affianced bride forthwith rest in a pre-nuptial sleep with her all-favoured 
suitor. For they say that once Hera — " Cease, dog, cease : reckless heart, thou wilt sing 
what it is not lawful for thee to speak of! Lucky indeed for thee that thou hast never seen 
the mysteries of the dread goddess, or thou hadst e'en begun to blurt out the tale of them. 
Verily much knoAvledge is a grievous ill for one who controls not his tongue ; how truly is 
he a child possessed of a knife.' 

1-4. In Aristaenetus i. 10 the description of the sickness with which Cydippe was 
seized is immediately preceded by a long speech placed in the mouth of Acontius ; hence 
the words ί'δι; . . . φασι may well be the conclusion of the corresponding monologue, though 
there is nothing in the paraphrase of Aristaenetus reflecting these particular verses. Acontius 
is apparently expressing his regret that Cydippe had not immediately followed up her 
(unintentional) declaration that she would marry him after the custom of the maidens of her 
own island, who copied the example of Hera. Cf Schol. Townl. S 296 fir (ίνψ φοιτωντ€ 

φίλου? \ηθοντξ roKjjas' . . . δίό κα\ ί^ίχρί ννν υπόμνημα φν\άσσ(θθαι ττηρα Να^ίοίϊ και τον αμψιθαΚην 
τη τάλι Ι^ΆμφιθαΚην TJj 'ίτάλη Maass) συγκατατ€θ(ίσθαι' ολλοι τον Δια φασιν iv Σάμω λάίρα των 
γονίων Βιαπαρθ^νΐνσαί την'Ήραν' οθΐν Σάμιοι ζη\ω της βεον μνηστζνοντΐί Tcis κόρας Χάθρα σνγκοιμίζονσιν ^ 

(ΐτα παρρησία τους γάμους βύονσιν, where, as W(ilamowitz)-]\I(oellendorflf) points out, the MS. 
reading Άμφιθαλην τη ΊτάΚη is to be recognized as a citation of 1. 3 and emended as above. 
This correction was not made in his previous discussion of the passage, G'otting. Nachr. 
Phil.-hisl. Kl. 1895, p. 236. A rather different explanation is proposed by Murray, who 
thinks that the reference in 11. 1-3 is not directly to Acontius and Cydippe, but to the ritual 
Upoi γάμος at Naxos, αμφίθαΚύ having its technical sense of a youth with both parents living, 
i. e. haunted by no ghosts. But the lines seem to have less point on this view. 

3. = Callim. Fr. 210, from Schol. Soph. Antig. 629 ταΚις \ίγίταί παρ AloXeHoiv ή 

όνομασβήΐσά τινι νύμφη. ΚαΧΚίμαχος' αντίκα την τόλιι» κτλ. Schneider prints τόν for την, but την 

is confirmed by the papyrus, which backs up the feminine form by substituting Spaevi for 
αντίκα; the latter, however, is distinctly the better reading, emphasizing προνίμφιον νπνον and 
bringing out the distinctive feature of the local practice. The hne had already been 
referred to the story of Cydippe by Buttmann, who was followed by Dilthey and others. 
προνύμφιος is a new compound. 

4. The poet interrupts himself; he was about to make some such statement con- 
cerning Hera as that in the Townley scholium cited above. 

6. KOpff {καρτ) is only fairly satisfactory : the first letter must be either χ or ν and the 
remains of the fourth best suit τ or y ; μάργ', which W-M suggests, cannot be read. Cf. 
Theocr. xv. 55 ωνάθην μ^γάλως Sri κτλ. οι! τι . . . φρικτής, i. e. 'have not been initiated into 
the mysteries of Demeter.' 

7. flffiVfiv ηρνγις is perhaps a just possible expression for ' began to tell ', but the 
construction is harsh and the infinitive rather suspicious, more especially as it has undergone 
some correction ; the first hand wrote eξav€πfι. 

8-9. άκαρτ(ϊν is an otherwise unattested form of άκρατιΐν (itself a rare verb), formed on the 
analogy of κάρτος, &c. ; but καρτ^Ίν does not occur. In the latter part of the pentameter a 
reference is to be recognized to the proverb μή παώϊ μάχαφαν. 

10-49. ' In the morning the oxen were about to chafe their spirit in the water, having 
before them the evening's keen blade, when she was seized by a dread pallor, seized by the 
sickness that we send out into the wild goats, and falsely call sacred ; this it was that then in 
grievous wise wasted the girl to her very bones. A second time were the couches spread ; 


a second time the maiden lay ill seven months of a quartan fever. A third time they 
bethought themselves of the marriage : again for the third time a fearful chill laid hold of 
Cydippe. For a fourth time her father did not tarry, but set off to Apollo of Delphi, who in 
the night spake this oracle : " A dread oath by Artemis breaks oft' the maiden's marriage with 
Lygdamis. My sister was not troubling Tenos, nor plaiting rushes in Amyclae's temple, nor, 
fresh from the chase, washing away her stains in the stream of Parthenius, but was sojourning 
at Delos, when your child vowed that she would have Acontius and none other for her 
husband . . . ; but if you will take me for your adviser you will perform all your daughter's 
pledges. For I say that you will not be mixing silver with lead, but in accepting Acontius 
will be mingling electrum with shining gold. You the father-in-law are of the stock of 
Codrus, while your Cean son is priest of the rites of Aristaeus Bringer of Rain, one whose 
duty it is to soften on the hill-top the fierceness of the rising Maera, and to ask of Zeus the 
wind by which the thronging quails are stricken in the hempen nets." Thus spake the god : 
and the other returned to Naxos and questioned the maid herself, but she hid all the tale in 
silence. So he voyaged forth : it remained to fetch thee, Acontius, to his own Dionysias. 
And faith was kept with the goddess, and the maid's fellows forthwith sang their comrade's 
bridal songs which were no more delayed. Methinks, Acontius, thou wouldst then have 
taken for the maiden girdle which thou didst touch that night neither the foot of Iphicles 
speeding over the corn-tops nor the wealth of Midas of Celaenae, and all who are not 
ignorant of the grievous god would testify to my judgement.' 

lo sqq. The poet suddenly changes the scene from Acontius to Cydippe at Naxos. 
It will be convenient to transcribe here the parallel passage in Aristaenetus, Epist. i. lo, 
which is often a close paraphrase of the language of Callimachus : τοιαντα μϊν τυ παΜυν 

hifKfyiTo (sc. Άκόντίο?), -προς τω σώματι μαραιί'όμίνηί και τον νονν' ττ} δε ΚνδίτΓπη ττροί frepov ηντρ£πίζ(Τθ 
γύ /iOf. κα\ ττρο της παστύδος τον νμίναίον tjdov at μον(τικώτ€ραι των τναρθϊνων κα\ μ(\Ιφωνοι, 
τοντο δη Έαπφοΰς το ήδιστον φθί-γμα' αλλ' αφνω ν€νόίτηκ£ν η τταΐ?, κα\ προς €κφοραν άντΙ ννμφαγω-γίας 
Όί TfKOi'Tfs ΐώρων. (ΐτη ηαραδό^ως άνίσφηλΐ^ και biVTfpov 6 βάΚαμος ίκοσμΐΐτο' κα\ ωστνΐρ ηπυ 
σννθηματο! τψ Ύυχη! αυθίί ivoaei. τρίτον όμοίω! τηΰτα συμβίβηκί Trj παιδί, ό δι πατήρ τ(τάρτην ονκ 
άνίμΐΐνΐ νόσον, αλλ (πνθίτο του ΤΙνθιου τις <'ίρ(ΐ θΐων τον 'γάμον ΐμποδ'ιζΐΐ τη κόρη, 6 δε *Απϋλλωϊ' 
πάντα σαφίς τον πατέρα διδάσκει, τον veov, το μήλον, τον ορκον, κα\ της * Αρτέμιδος τον θυμόν, κα\ 
παραινύ βαττον (νορκον άποφηναι την κορην' * άλλως τε,' φη(Τί, ' Κνδίππην Άκοιτίω συναπτών ου 
^όλι/^δοι/ Αν σννΐπιμί^αας πργύρω, αλλ' ίκατίρωθίν 6 γάμος ίσται χρνσοις* ταΰτα ptv (χρησΐν ό 
μαντωος θίός, ό δε όρκος αμα τω χρηστηρίω σννίπληροντη τοΙς γάμοις. ηΐ δε της παιδος ηλίκίώτίδ(ς 
(Vfpyov Ι'μίναιον ηδον, ουκ αναβάλλομαι ον ετι ο^δε διακοπτάμανον νόσω' κα\ η δίδύσκαλο? ΰπΐβλ*π€ την 
άπάδονσαν, κα\ eh το μίλος ίκανως ΐνίβίβαζα χειρονομούσα \τ6ν τρόπον}, (τ^ρος δί τοις ασμασιν ιπΐκρότΐΐ, 
και η δίξιά τοις δοκτυλοις νπ^σταλμίνοις νηοκΐΐμάνην την άριστ(ραν 'ίπλητην (ΐς το κοίλον, Ιν ωσιν αί 
χ(ΐρας ΐυφωνοι συμτΐληττόμΐνιη τρόπον κυμβάλων, άπαντα δ' ονν όμως βραδύνΐΐν edoKti τώ Άκηντίω, 
και οϋτ( ήμίραν (κιίνης ϊνόμισα μακροτί'ραν (ορακίνηι οΰτ€ νΰκτα βραχυτίρην της νυκτίις ΐκύνης, 
ής ουκ αν ηλλάζατο τον Μιδου χρυσόν, ούδε τον Ταντάλου ηλοΰτον Ισοστάσιον rj-yilro τη κόρη* και 
συμψηφοι πάντες (μοί, όσοι μη καθάπαξ των ερωτικών άμηθ(Ίς' τον yap άνίραστον ονκ άπΐΐκος άντίδοζον 

10-12. The meaning is that it was already the morning of the day on which Cydippe's 
marriage was to be celebrated when the sickness overtook her. 6υμ6ν άμϋξαν is a Homeric 
phrase, A 243 σι'ί δ' ϊνδοθι θυμον αμύ^ιις. The oxen were to exhaust some of their high 
spirit in a morning bath, in order to come clean and quiet to the evening sacrifice. 

12. χλόος : cf. Apoll. Khod. ii. I216 (π\ χλόος είλε παριιάς, iii. 298, iv. I279; W— Μ 

notes also the variant κίχυτο χλόος (so a papyrus of the sixth or seventh century, besides 
several mediaeval MSS.) for χε'γιτ' άχλίς in Υ 421. 


13-14. The words ψίυδό /ifyot h' Upr)v φημίζομ€ν are cited from Callimachus by Schol. 

ApoU. Rhod. i. 10 19 τά μιγάΚα των παθών (ΰφήμω! if pa κα) καλά φαμ(ν, if κα\ τικ 'Epivvas 
EiptviBas και την λοιμικην νόσον iepav, as καί Κηλλίμαχοί' ψίυ&. κτλ, (= Callim. Fr. 276). 

Schneider's too confident reference to Ae/. i. 5 is now proved to have been mistaken. For 

the exorcism of the disease into wild goats cf. Hesychius κατ alyas ayplac• παροιμία Χίγομίνη ds 
άγρίαί aiyas τρίπιιν τάι νόσους, μάλιστα Si την 'κράν, Philostr. //er. p. 148 BoiSSOn. <νχωμ(θα ουν 
*Απολλωνι Ανκίω Τ€ κα\ Φνζιω . . . την νόσον 5e €is αίγας, φασί, rpe^at, and Suid. J. V. κατ* alyas αγρίας. 

The supposed connexion with goats comes out in the Hippocratean treatise n-fpi Upas voiaov 
ad init. where notice is taken of the popular belief that it was harmful to eat goats' flesh and 
to wear or lie upon goat-skins ; cf. also the references there to the καθαρμοί και ί'παοιδαί by 
which a cure was sought. 

1 5. An epithet of &ομών is wanted, and α[υτ]ίω(ν), though involving an emendation, well 
suits the vestiges, ίομή is used for the frame of the body, e.g. in Apoll. Rhod. iii. 1395, 
Lycophr. 334 ; we speak similarly of a person's ' build '. The insertion of 17 above the 
second f of rrf|f is possibly due to the original scribe ; the t itself is untouched. 

16. κλισμία: the diminutive is not otherwise attested. 

1 8. W-M objects to kotc as inconsistent with the context, since the preparations were 
made at the end of the seven months, and he would therefore substitute και. But καί is 
certainly not to be read in the papyrus, where κοτ or κατ is fairly plain, and that an original 
και should be replaced by kotc is not very probable. Hence the safer course appears to be 
to retain Kore, which may be excused on the ground that the marriage would hardly take 
place immediately Cydippe rose from her bed of sickness, κατά τό would rather disturb the 
symmetry of 11. 16 and 18. 

aw[ts : a horizontal stroke extending above av is apparently to be explained as 
belonging to a τ, which is sometimes so written at the end of a line in order to save space, 
e. g. in 844 ; but the stroke in this case is unusually long. 

20. The letters at the end of this line are very indistinct and doubtfully deciphered. 
Δίλφιον is unsatisfactory because the regular form of the adjective is either Α^λφάς or 
Αίλφικός ; but the vestiges strongly suggest φ, while with Αήλιον, which is the obvious alterna- 
tive, the vertical stroke which is apparently the tail of the φ is quite unaccounted for. It is 
also a slight argument in favour of Αίλφιος that Aristaenetus specifies the Pythian Apollo ; 
cf. too Ovid, £piy. 21. 231-2 (Cydippe to Acontius) o/ie qua revalescere possim Quaeniur a 
Delphis fata canente dec. 

21. i> in fvwKlov is obscured by a blot. 

22—3. An impersonal object is expected with ίνικλά, and it is therefore perhaps better 
to regard γάμον . . . Ανγ^αμιν as a bold use of apposition than with Murray to take Κΰγ^αμιν 
as directly depending on the verb and γάμον as practically equivalent to γαμίτην, on the 
analogy of e. g. Eurip. Androm. 103— 4 Πάρις oi γάμον . . . ήγάγιτ . . . Έλυναν. The Naxian rival 
of Acontius is given a well-known Naxian name. Why the verb ίκηίι (cf. Callim. H. Dian. 
231) is chosen with reference to Tenos is not clear. The sense of κή^^σθαι would seem 
more appropriate, but for this there is no parallel ; an allusion to some local incident must 
therefore be assumed. A cult of Artemis at Tenos is attested by the name of the month 
'Αρτ(μισιών, C. I. G. 2338 ; at Amyclae we hear from Pausanias iii. 18. 9 of a statue of 
Artemis Αηκοφρυηνη carved by Bathycles of Magnesia. The present passage points to 
a common cult of Artemis and Apollo in the great shrine of Amyclae, such as is frequently 
found elsewhere. Artemis was prominent in Laconia. 

24. For the confusion of θριον with θρυον cf. e. g. Theocr. xiii. 40. Reeds or rushes 
would be appropriate to Artemis as a river goddess. 

25. Ώαρθίνίω: cf. ApoU. Rhod. ii. 936-9 and Schol., iii. 876-9, Steph. Byz. s. v. 


Παρϋίνιο!. Parthenius was also an older name of ihe river Imbrasus in Samos according to 
Callim. Fr. 213 (Schol. Apoll. Rhod. ii. 867). The iota adscript was added by a later 
hand, λίματα (W-M) gives the required sense and suits the vestiges sufficiently well. 

^ 26. Δ[ΐ7]λω : of. Callim. Fr. 30 ap. Steph. Byz. s. v. Aij\os : Δηλίτης 6 tls Δήλον ίρχόμίνο! 
χοροί, Καλλίμαχο! τρίτα. This had already been referred to the Cydippe by Dilthey. With 
ην ίπί8ημοί may be compared Ovid, Epist. 20. 19 Adfuit (sc. Diana) et praesens ul erat tua 
verba notavit. 

28. The commencement of this verse is a crux. Some reference to the stratagem 
of Acontius would be expected ; cf. Aristaenetus, /. c. τον νίον, το μηΚον, τον όρκον. There 
is no doubt about υξ, and between this and the initial a, which is fairly certain, there 
are at most four letters, perhaps only three, -υξ suggests either an adverbial phrase 
connected with what precedes or an independent verb in the aorist, but I have failed to find 
an appropriate reading. W-M proposes αντόζνξ, but this cannot be reconciled with the 
papyrus ; the υ may be preceded by η, ν, or perhaps yp or τρ, but not ζ. A faint mark is 
discernible above the ^, but it is not certainly ink and is higher up than a sign of elision 
would normallj' be. In the margin near the top of the supposed α a short oblique stroke in 
darker ink has no evident significance. Murray suggests avei νύξ, and avt is not impossible, 
but it is not really satisfactory as a reading, apart from the minor objections that it is 
usually correctly written in this papyrus, and that Svnv is not elsewhere used intransitively 
like aviftv, 

30. There is a mark like a grave accent above the first « of μολιβωι and another 
resembling an acute-angled rough breathing above the ω : in neither case is the intention 

33-4. The meaning here doubtless is that Acontius was the priest of Aristaeus-Icmius, 
which showed his high lineage. Hence some term meaning 'priest of, or ' occupied with ', 
is required before άμφ^ ; the difficulty is to find one agreeing with the testimony of the 
papyrus. W-lM's suggestion Xijirot (cf. Callim. Fr. 123 X.yrfipat) cannot actually be read, 
but it gives just the sense wanted and involves only a slight alteration ; and the very slight 
vestiges of the first two letters of the word in question are consistent, so far as they go, with 
λη. μ of αμφί unaccountably has the appearance of having been crossed through ; cf. 
note on 1. 78. The genitive iepmv with άμφί is abnormal and influenced perhaps by con- 
siderations of euphony. For Aristaeus and the Cean rites alluded to in these and the 
following lines cf. Apoll. Rhod. ii. 500 sqq. and especially 11. 519-27 : — 

XiVev δ* ογ€ iSC. *.\ρίστάΐος\ ττατρος €φ(τμη 
ΦθΙην, iv Se Kc'o) κατ^νάσσατο . . . 
KW. βωμον ποίησε μ€γαν Διοί Ίκμαίοιο, 
Upa τ ev tpp€^iv €v ovpeoiv άστίρι κίίνω 
Σίΐρίω αίιτω τ€ Κρονί^τ] Δΐί. τοΐο δ* ΐκητι 
ya'iav ΐΐτιψυχουοΊν ΐτησιαι (κ Διοί ανραι 
ήματα τίσσαράκοντα' Κ/ω δ' «τ» νυν Ίιρψί 
άντολΐων προπάροιθΐ Kvvos ρίζονσι θνηλάς, 

'λκμιηί (= Ίκμα'ίος), which is properly an epithet of Zeus, is here transferred to Aristaeus, 
or it may be applied to the latter in virtue of his equation to Zeus ; cf. Pindar, Pj/A. ix. 

Ill — 15 βησονταί tc viv άθάνατυν, Ζηνα και ayfov Άπόλλωΐ'' . . . toXs δ' Άρισταΐον κάΚΰν. W — Μ 

notes that the spelling ϊκμιο! is that of the MS. in Schol. Townl. S 19. 

34-7. οΓσι, sc. Upots, may be instrumental and constructed with πρηνναν, which depends 
on fifV[i)]\fc, or οΓσι may refer to λψτος, the plural being used, as often, because a class is 


meant ; cf. e. g. τ 40 5eo£ ei-fioi', οί οίρανΌν flpiv ΐχουσιν. The latter construction, which is 
preferred by Murray, is perhaps the easier. At the end of the line eV oipeos άμβώνισσιν 
coincides with a quotation in Etym. Magn. 81. 11 άμβων . . . Xeyomm Se και οί opfivoi κοΊ 
ύ\Ι/η\ο\ τόποι, οίοι/ eV ovpeos άμβ. (Schneider, op. cH. Frag. Anon. 70). The spondaic ending is 
noticeable; cf. Ludwich De hexatn. spond. p. 19, Schneider, ii. p. 363. In 1. 36 τοδ is better 
treated as two words than as one, otherwise, unless πρψινην be altered, there will be an 
awkward asyndeton. W-]\I would substitute βαμιιοί for θαμανοι, but in view of the traditional 
θαμΐναί in the Homeric /ί. Henn. 44 and the v. 1. in Nicand. Ther. 239, where the Parisinus 
alone has χαμχ\Κα'\., and also the statement in Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. ii 180 Ιστίον ότι τ6 
θαμίΐιοί Sia τηί ei διφθόγγου -γράφΐται, to assert the impossibility of the form here is rather bold. 
The rising of the dog-star and the ίτησίαι were midsummer phenomena, while the 
όρνιθίαι referred to in 11. 36-7 belonged to the period of early spring. Cf. Ps.-Geminus 

68 C-d (Lydus, ed. Wachsmuth, pp. 19 1-2) fV Se t!j 3 (Feb. 24) ΑημηκρΊτω . . . και τογ ίπομίνα! 
ημ€ρης λ βορ^αι ττνίονσι και μάλιστα οι προορνιβίαι κα\ονμ€ΐ'θΐ . . . ί ν δβ τη ιδ (March 6) Λημοκρίτω 

ai/f/ioi -πνίουσι ψυχρηί, οί όρνιθίαι καλοΰμινοι. It is in March that the quails begin to migrate 
north across the Mediterranean. But the north wind which brought the birds was the wind 
which later on cooled the summer heats, and there is no reason to suspect the poet of having 
confused the ίτησίαι and the όρνιθίαι. 

39• πι/{ωί : av€Tois the papyrus, but this is plainly inconsistent with fKaXv^j/ev ; ' openly ' 
implies ' declared ', not ' concealed '. Since therefore one of the two words must be 
emended, it is preferable, as W-M remarks, to select the adverb, which could easily arise 
from ΰνίω!, rather than the verb, where a corruption is difficult to explain. A form of such 
dubious credentials as άκά\ύπτ(ΐν, which is sometimes found as a v. 1. for άποκαλΰπτιιν, cannot 
be called in here. The transition to 1. 40, however, seems rather more abrupt if Cydippe 
refused to speak, though this consideration counts for little in the uncertainty regarding 
the reading of that line. For π«ωί cf. Etym. Magn. 3vems' 6 άφωνος κτλ. 

40-1. I adopt in this difficult couplet the ingenious emendations of W-M, though 
without full confidence that the right solution has been found. At the beginning of 1. 40 
a verb is necessary, and νανσ can hardly be avoided : δ' might be substituted for a, but that 
is quite unintelligible, κψανσθλώσατο therefore satisfies essential requirements, but it was 
certainly not written ; θλ must be inserted, and though the τ is probable, the remains of the 
termination do not suggest -ατο : the final letter, at the top of which there is a spot of 
darker ink, looks more like f than anything else. Above the preceding σ there are some 
indistinct traces which might represent an interlinear addition by the first hand, κ is 
probable as the first letter of the line, but β is a possible alternative ; βή vaOy would not be 
amiss, if a suitable continuation were forthcoming. More difficulties arise at the com- 
mencement of the next verse. If the meaning be, ' it only remained to fetch Acontius to 
Naxos,' some substantive like 8fpas on which σίϊο may depend must be obtained, and «'στώ 
for (σται is not a violent alteration, for which some slight support may be found in the fact 
that άπιστώ is quoted from Callimachus by Suidas (= Fr. 340). (σται, however, is far from 
being certain. The two last letters must apparently be ai, δι, or λι ; and they are preceded by 
the end of a horizontal stroke suggesting γ, π-, or r; ται is therefore indicated, and although 
the preceding letter is not a satisfactory σ, if the initial t be right, there is practically no 
choice. Nor is the meaning which, with ϊστώ, has to be attributed to μ(τι\θ(Ίν eV Αιονυσιάδα 
quite a natural one. μιτίρχίσβαί τίνα it would be expected to signify ' to go after a person 
to ' a place rather than ' to fetch to ' ; and on this account Acontius would be preferable 
10 Cydippe's father as the subject of μ(τ(Κθ(ίν. λοιπ6ν σΰο μ(τ(λθ(Ίν might possibly be inter- 
preted ' it remains for thee to go ', but την ίδίην must then be separated from Αιοννσιάδα and 
suppofed to mean Cydippe, which involves an awkward ambiguity, apart from the difficulty 


of such a use of ffiios: \ίν&'ηί(ίτ)ψ is not to be read at the beginning of 1. 41. If on the 
other hand the father be the subject, τψ Ιδίψ Διοννσιά&α is straightforward enough, Ιδίψ 
having a point, as W-M remarks, because on this occasion the ordinary practice was 
reversed and instead of the bride being brought to the home of the husband the husband 
was fetched to that of the bride. Neither the division σβϊο μετ' ίλθΰν, suggested by Murray, 
nor the hypothesis that . . . Αίην should be read for τψ Ιδίην, seems to lead to any better 
result. For the name Διοννσιάί in application to Naxos cf. Diod. v. 52. 

The numeral μ below this line is a stichometrical figure referring to the number of the 
lines on the page, though this as a matter of fact only contains 39 ; cf. Fol. 7 verso, and 
P. Brit. Mus. 126 (Kenyon, Classical Texts, p. 82). 

42. No instance of the passive οϊ άορκΛν is cited in the lexica, but the transitive use 
is found in Schol. ApoUon. Rhod. ii. 257 tWi/our ψ μη €υορκωμ(ρ, χ added above the line 
is in ink of the same colour as the body of the text and perhaps due to the original scribe. 

43. W-M is undoubtedly right in restoring ijSov on the analogy of Aristaenetus i. 10 
ivepybv νμίναων ^δον, ουκ άναβάΚΚόμίνον eVt. For the interchange of ei and η cf. 11. 28 and 
122. νμήναιο! Seems to occur only here, but has been proposed by Murray in Eurip. 
Hippol. 552, a conjecture which is now much strengthened; the form ίμηνάο! was used by 
Sappho 9. 3. 

45. Tijs μίτρης ijyjfao : τηί, if right, = rjs, and the antecedent is transposed, as often, to the 
relative sentence. But it is very questionable whether rijs should not be emended to rfj, as 
Murray suggests, αντί following its case as e. g. in Aesch. Ag. 1277 ; cf. Aristaenetus 1. c. 
vvKTos (κύνηί, ψ ουκ αν ήλλάξατο, where however Tjs is an emendation ; the MS. has 'a<ovtios 

ηΰκ κτλ. 

46. Cf. Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. iv. p. 329. 6 (Herodian ii. p. 861 Lentz) διο κα\ μίμφοντω 

τον Ζηνόδοτον (π^ιΒη το άρνων €κ ΚίφαΧίων κτη^ηκον 'eKtye, και τον Κάλλίμαχον * χ(φ η Ώυ\νΒ(€^νκ€ίη ' 

και ' σφυρον Ίφίκλίΐον' (= Callim. Fr. 496). Schneider disagreeing with Gaisford and other 
critics attributed καΐ to Callimachus instead of the grammarian and so produced one 
fragment instead of two, ' χιφ η Πό\υΒ(νκ(ΐη | κα\ σφνρον Ίφίκλ^ιον,' but this view is now 
efTectually disposed of. 

49. οΰ is of course to be constructed with νηιδα, not χά\(ποϋ ; cf. e. g. the familiar τι μ' 

o£ λαβών CKTfivat (ίθν!, Soph. Ο, Τ. 1 39 1. 

50-79. 'From that marriage a great name was to spring: for thy line the Acontiadae 
still dwells, Cean, numerous and honoured at lulis ; and this desire of thine we heard from 
old Xenomedes, who once lay up a memorial of the whole island's lore, beginning with how 
it was taken for an abode by the Corycian nymphs whom a mighty lion drove from Parnassus, 
wherefore they named it Hydrussa ; and how Giro . . . dwelt at Caryae, and how the Garians 
and Leleges abode in the island, whose offerings Zeus, god of the battle-cry, ever receives 
to the trumpets' sound, and then Ceos, son of Phoebus and Melia, caused it to be called by 
another name ; and the tale of insolence and death by lightning, and the sorcerers the 
Telchines, and Demonax who in his folly recked not of the blessed gods the ancient put 
in his tablets, and the aged Macelo, mother of Dexithea, whom alone the immortals left 
unscathed when for its wicked insolence they laid the island waste ; and how of its four 
cities Megacles founded Carthaea, and Eupylus, son of the demigod Chryso, the fair- 
founted citadel of lulis, yea and Acae . . Poeessa, seat of the long-tressed Graces, and 
Aphrastus Coresus' town, and joined with them the old man, friend of truth, told, Cean, 
of thy sore love ; whence came the maiden's story to my muse. I will not then now sing 
of the habitation of the cities. . . .' 


52. π€ρίτιμο! is apparently novel. 

54. This reference by the poet to his authority is highly interesting and also provides 
some historical information of importance. Xenomedes is occasionally cited by gram- 
marians (Schol. Aristoph. Lysistr. 448, Schol. Townl. Π 328), but only in one passage is 
he more fully specified, Dion. Hal. De Thucyd. 5, where Ξ(νομή8ηι 6 xhs stands in a list 
of local historians prior to the Peloponnesian war. It is now evident that Xios should there 
be emended with W-M to Kctor, and that Xenomedes is to be recognized as the Cean writer 
who was no doubt among the sources of Aristotle and, indirectly, of Heraclides in their 
accounts of the history and institutions of Ceos. Several points of contact with 11. 56-63 
are to be found in the excerpts of Heraclides, Uepl Ώολιταων ix, though with some 
discrepancies (Wiiller, Frag. Hist. Grace . ii. p. 214) : c'/toXflro ^ei- ΎδροΟσα ή vrfaos' Xeyon-nt 

hk οίκησαι Ννμφαί πρότΐρον αντην' φοβησαντοί δε airas \iovTos €Ϊϊ Κηρυστοί/ 8ιαβηναι. δίο και 
άκρζύτηρίον της Κί'ω Λίων καΧίϊται. Κξως δ' €Κ Ναυπάκτου 8ιαβάς ωκίσ€, και αττ* αυτόν ταντην 

ωνόμασαν. Νο fresh light is thrown on these early traditions by the recently published 
inscriptions of Ceos. 

KOTf is substituted for ttotc in this verse on the analogy of 11. 4 and 18. In the 
Hymns the forms in π are preferred, but the Ionic spelling occurs in some of the Epigrams. 

56. For ορχμοιος ώϊ cf. Callim. H. Dian. 4 and Fr. 113 b, where the MSS. have the 
form άρχομ-, making the mistake which originally stood in the papyrus. The Corycian 
nymphs recur in Ovid, Episi. 20. 221-2 (Acontius to Cydippe) Insula Coryciis quondam 
cekherrima nymphis Cingiiur Aegeo, noinine Cea, mari. 

57. According to the Heraclides e.xcerpt quoted in the note on 1. 54 the lion was the 
cause of the departure of the nymphs, not of their arrival. A colossal lion close to a spring 
of water (cf. 1. 72 (ϋκρψον) is still one of the features of the site of lulls. 

58-9. Who it was who lived at Caryae and what this has to do with Cean tradition 
remains a problem. Besides the well-known Laconian Caryae we hear of places so called 
only in Arcadia and Lycia, and there is no evident link between any of these and Ceos. 
W-M suggests that the name at the end of 1. 58 may be meant for Kapvaros, which 
Callimachus might well derive from Kapvat. Carystus, son of Chiron, was the reputed 
founder of Carystus in Euboea, and it is noticeable that in the Heraclides excerpt cited 
above (1. 54, note) that town is mentioned. The suggestion is thus so far plausible, 
but Καρνστο! is not to be read and, in view of the mutilated condition of the passage and of 
the absence of confirmatory evidence, emendation is too speculative. The ω following ρ is 
very doubtful, but there seems to be no alternative to the ι preceding it. Murray proposes 
Κιρώ&η: = Kipoadas, and this would suit the papyrus well enough ; but no KipoaSas is known 
except the king of the Odrysae conquered by Philip V (Anth. Plan. i. 5. 24 = Brunck iii. 
182). The remains of the first half of the pentameter would suffice to verify a conjecture, 
but hardly to provide a clue of themselves. 

60. τίων as a relative occurs also in Callim. H. Del. 185, where some explain it as 
equivalent to τάων on the analogy of αντίαν, &c. But in the present passage τίων is 
masculine, as also in Nicand. Alex. 2, and the derivation from n'r indicated by the scholia 
on Callimachus is therefore confirmed. Cf. Epigr. 30. 2 ohhk κίκάθω χαίρω ris noWois &8e 
κα\ ωδε φί'ρει. Άλαλά|(οί is found as an epithet of Ares in Cornutus, A^a/. Deor. 21. 

61. Hdt. i. 171 attributes certain inventions in armour to the Carians, whose wariike 
proclivities are also indicated by the tradition that they were the first μισθοφόροι ; but they 
do not appear to be elsewhere specially connected with σάλπιγγα:, the introduction of 
which was claimed by the neighbouring Lydians. The custom referred to by Callimachus 
belongs not to Ceos but to the Carians proper, whose Zeus Στράτιο: (Hdt. v. 119, &c.) is 
here meant by Zeis Άλαλάξιο!. 


62. μ€τ seems to be the word intended before οννομα, though this was perhaps not 
originally written. The remains of the first letter might represent a μ, but close beneath 
them is apparent!}' another μ, possibly inserted by the first hand though the ink is darker than 
usual. An alteration is normally made above the line, but since 1. 63 is quite complete and 
satisfactory, it can only be supposed that the first letter of μ(τ was somehow miswritten or 
defaced, and so repeated in this unusual position. At the end of the verse some emendation 
is required : βάλίσθαι would be difficult and καλ^Ίσβαι is a slight change which gives an 
excellent sense. 

63. Ceos is called the son of Apollo and Rhodoessa in Etym. Magn. 507. 53. 

64-9. Cf. for this passage Pindar, Paeam iv. 42-5 ( = 841) χβόνα τοί (sc. Zeus and 

Poseidon) ποτ( και στρατιιν ίιθρύον πίμψαν κίραννω τριό8οντί τ€ es τον βαβύν Ύάρταρον, ίμαυ ματ(ρα 

(sc. Dexithea) Xiffon-ei καΙ όλον οίκον άιρκία, and the passages from Nonnus, Dionys. xviii. 35-8, 
and the scholia on Ovid, Ibis 475, referred to in the notes ad loc. In three respects Ovid 
and his scholia are at variance with the version of the legend here given by Callimachus. 
The line in the Ibis is Ut Macelo rapidis tela est cum com'uge flamniis, and the ancient 
commentators thereon represent Macelo not as Dexithea's mother, but as an elder sister 
who was slain on account of the guilt of her husband, while Dexithea and other sisters were 
preserved ; moreover, the name of the sisters' father, the chief of the Telchines, is given as 
Damo, who is obviously to be identified with the Demonax of 1. 66. According to one of 
the scholiasts the authority for that form of the story was Nicander ; and Jebb (Bacchyl. 
p. 444) was justified in regarding it as of a later growth. Nonnus writes Μα«λλώ for 


In I. 66 r\K(a is an adverb, as in Anth. Pal. vii. 639 ηΚ^α μ(μφόμ(θα•, cf. also Callira. 
Fr. 174 η\(α μίν ρίξα!. There is, therefore, no need to substitute νηλ^α. At the end of 1. 68 
ίϊλ[ι]τ[ρζί (W-M) is very suitable, though the supposed mark of elision is quite doubtful, and 
δ, e. g., may be read in place of λ. 

70-4. The names of the founders of the four towns of Ceos are not ■ elsewhere 
recorded, nor is the nymph Chryso, if that be the true spelling, otherwise known, unless 
she be the δαίμων to whom Hesychius refers s. v. Χρύσω (Χρυσώ ?). The papyrus apparently 
has xpfiaovs (hardly χροισονή, an unlikely form in place of which W-M suggests either Χρυσούς 
or Kpiaois. In 1. 73 ΐίρυμ' (W-M) is not very satisfactory, either as a reading or in itself. 
There is no example of this scansion of the word, though it may be supported by the 
Homeric shortening of the υ of ISpve (B 191, υ ί57) and similar liberties of later poets (e. g. 
ίνώρνσατο Anth. Pal. vii. 109). The initial letter may be a round one like € or ^; and the 
supposed &p are somewhat widely spaced. But no suitable alternative presents itself. 

76. The sense requires the genitive with μ(μ(\ημίνος, for which cf. e. g. Soph. Ai. 1184 
τάφου μ^Κηθύς. At the end of this verse the letters δοσ have been interlineated by the first 
hand, and if those below are rightly read, δοί may be interpreted as a repetition of the final 
syllable of παιδοί which owing to the length of the line (it is the longest on the page) may 
have been thought insufficiently distinct. The rr and α are fairly satisfactory, and the scanty 
vestiges following are consistent with ιδο. On the other hand, bos is placed somewhat farther 
to the left than would be expected, and it is not quite certain that nothing else followed ; 
moreover, ΐνθιν and the first half of the pentameter are too doubtfully deciphered to afford 
a safe basis for restoration. Still, the purport of the passage is probably not misrepresented 
by the readings adopted. 

78. The poet now turns to a fresh subject, a change to which the marginal sign (in 
darker ink) opposite this couplet may refer, though that interpretation will not suit 1. 277, 
where a rather similar sign occurs : the connecting stroke between the two small circles is, 
however, in the present case a restoration. That οινι)σιαί was the word intended before 

F 2 


ασομαι was guessed by W-M, whose conjecture is probably right, if not very easily verified 
in the papyrus. The remains suggest μι rather than κη, and κοιμισσαι, if that made sense, 
could well be read. But the κ and η seem possible, and πολίων οΐκήσιαι just fits the context, 
although as W-M remarks, οϊκισυ would be a better term than ο'ίκησι^ : οϊκισσίί lacks 
support. There is a distinct mark, which suits an iota quite well, above the first σ of 
the syllable σασ, though whether it should be referred to the original or a later hand is 
doubtful. The σ itself has not been deleted, while on the other hand there is an appearance 
of two diagonal dashes through oi ; but this phenomenon occurs elsewhere in the case of 
essential letters (cf. 11. 33-4, note), and so may be disregarded. In the marginal note to 
the right of the verse μίΚΚα would not be inapposite and is possibly to be read, but the first 
two letters are very illegible. 

79. The reference to Zeus of Pisa is obscure. It has been supposed by some critics 
(e.g. O. Jahn, Rhein. Mus. iii. p. 620) that the principal subject of Book iii of the Aetia 
was the origin of the Hellenic games, on the strength of Steph. Byz. p. 104. 13 Άπ/σοΓ, 
opos τήί Ne/if'ai, (bs lliVSa/jos και Υ^αΚΚίμαχο5 iv τρίτη ; and the present mention of Olympian 
Zeus may be held to support that view. The passage of Stephanus, as Schneider shows 
{op. cii. ii, p. 138), cannot be considered a very solid argument, but a fresh indication 
of a similar nature is not to be lightly dismissed. How the story of Cydippe came to be 
introduced into such a book would remain a problem, though that is no fatal obstacle to the 
theory. It is very unfortunate that the papyrus is so defaced at this critical point. The 
end of this verse is hardly hopeless, but 1. 80, it is to be feared, is beyond recovery. 

80. An ink spot near the top of the second α is perhaps a high stop after that letter ; 
two vertical strokes follow, which may belong to a jt, and the next letter but one was 
probably ρ or v. Some faint marks below the end of this line might perhaps be taken for 
a stichometrical figure, but it is doubtful whether they are in ink. 

81-9. Conclusion of the Aetia. It is regrettable that the passage is marred by the 
mutilation of the first three lines, σε in 1. 83 is the deity to whom χαίρε in 1. 87 is 
addressed, but the identity of the deity and the connexion of this and the next verse with 
11. 85-6 remain obscure. A restoration more ingenious than convincing of 11. 81-3 is 

offered by Murray ; [ό^ε]α piv ότ ipfj μοϋσά τ\ι /<ο/ίπ]άσΕΤΠι [καί^ που και Χαρίτω^ι [τιΐ'ά φωψίάμ'' 
οϊα δ' άνάσση: [ήμ(]τ(ρη! οϋ σ€ ψ(ϋ8ον [in οϋνό\ματι κτλ. οξία ριν , which WOUld mean ' severe 

taste', could doubtless stand on the analogy of such combinations as e 467 θήλυ: ee'poTj, 
Theocr. xx. 8 aSca χαίταν, &c. ; but the neuter φωριαμόν lacks authority, and the point of 
οΓα . . . οϋνό]ματι is hardly clear. 

8 1 . ]apii' : the remains of the second letter suggest ρ rather than f ; perhaps -piv is for 
-pfiv. The preceding letter seems to be a, δ, or λ. τ after μούσα is extremely uncertain. 

82. The end of this line is a troublesome problem, pi after the second lacuna may 
be a single letter, perhaps v, though this is less suitable, a is more likely than δ before 
the μ, and the letter following it, if not o, must be a. The supposed mark of elision after δ 
is uncertain, though probable ; β might be read instead of δ'. 

84. The adjectives may refer to σε in 1. 83 or to a substantive following ε'ττε (eiVe?), 
which apparently governs κύνω : but neither μοι ^ίχψ nor χάριν μοι (Murray) nor τιΚΐυτην, 
e. g., is suitable. Perhaps eme re σ ..[..].[ ; or ftn-fs could easily be read, if a satis- 
factory combination with the context could be established. 

85-6. κ(Ίνω : sc. Hesiod, the legend of whose intercourse with the Muses goes back to 

Theogon. 22—3 a" vv ποθ' Ήσίοδον καΚην ii'iba^av άοώήν, apvas ποιμα'ινονθ' Έλικώι/οί νττο ζαθίοιο ; 

cf. Ovid, Fast. vi. 13-4 Ecce deas vidi, non quas pr acceptor aratidi Viderat, Ascraeas cum 
sequeretur oves, and Fronto, Ep. ad Marc. i. 2 Hesiodum pastorem . . . dormientem poetam 
ais factum, at enim ego memini olim apud magistrwn me legere : 


ποιμίνι μη\α νί'μοντί παρ' ΐχνιον o^fos ίππου 
Ήσίο'δω, Movaeau eV/iot or' ήντίασ€ΐ'. 

Magtsirum in this later passage has been commonly taken to be Callimachus, and 
Schneider, op. cii. ii. p. 789, is inclined to agree with Bergk in referring the distich to the 
prologue of the Aetia, where from an anonymous epigram in Anth. Pal. vii. 42 it appears 
that the poet represented himself as having been transported in a dream to Helicon and 
there holding converse with the Muses. But the close parallelism between the quotation of 
Fronto and 11. 85-6 here points rather to some later imitator, e. g. Parthenius, as W-M 
suggests. A reference at the close of the poem to Hesiod at Hippocrene is natural enough 
in the light of Anth. Pal. vii. 42 (cf. introd. p. 18), though the connexion of 1. 85 with 
what precedes is obscure. With regard to the reading, re or το was apparently first written 
before μουσαι, and was corrected by the original hand. If τω is right an antecedent is 
required, so that κίίνω is very suitable ; the first letter is more like « than χ, but the ω is 
unconvincing and perhaps this also has undergone some alteration. 

88-9. Cf. introd. p. 18. 

90-1. It is noticeable that in this MS. the titles of the different books preceded as well 
as followed them ; another example of the same system is found in e.g. the Berlin Nonnus, 
Klassikeriexte, V. 2. 10. For the border of angular marks below the titles cf e.g. 850. 
20-1, and P. Amh. 6. 3, &c. ; that above them is composed of a series of small crosses 
joining their neighbours at the top and bottom, such as are sometimes found at the con- 
clusion of non-literary documents. 

92-5. This opening passage from the prologue of the ΙαιηΜ\\ιΑ been rightly recon- 
structed by Schneidewin, Goll. gel. Anz. 1845, p. 8, and others from three separate citations 

(Callim. Fr. 92 άκούσασ , , , ηκω, 85 ft ■ • • ττιπρήσκουσίν, 90 φίρων . . . BoDTraXfiov). Fr. 92 

is quoted, as an example of the choliambic metre, by Rufinus, I)e Meir. p. 368, and Plotius, 
pp. 270, 272 ed. Gaisf., in conjunction with another verse, ω KXafo/icVioi, BoiiraXot κατίκτ^ινίν 
(tc καθηνα, Bergk), and hence Kuster (Suidas, s. v. oh γάρ) referred it not to Callimachus but 
to Hipponax, notwithstanding the express attribution to Callimachus in the Schol. on 
Aristoph. Clouds 232, Frogs 58. The futility of the criticism which arbitrarily sets aside 
such ancient testimony is once more demonstrated by the papyrus. It is of course still 
possible, as was held by Meineke, with whom Bergk, Poet. Lyr. p. 755, agrees, that the line 
was really by Hipponax and was adopted from him by Callimachus ; Schneider, ho^vever, 
op. cii. ii. p. 257, rejects this compromise. 

93. oiKou was apparently written, but only the lower half of the 1 is preserved and the 
superfluous letter was presumably eliminated when the rough breathing was added, although 
there is no sign of the correction. The marginal notes on either side of these verses are 
mutilated beyond recognition. 

95. The word following Bo]uff[dX]etoi' does not seem to have been αλλά. 

96. A trace of ink on the edge of the papyrus slightly below this line to the right seems 
to indicate an interlineation. 

Among the verses lost with the lower part of this leaf may have occurred Callim. Fr. 
98 d (Schol. Townl. S 172, Strabo ix. 5), which Schneider, op. cii. p. 268, assigns to the 
prologue, and gives thus : — 

λίχνο! (ΐμι καί το π^ΰθίσθαι 
κα\ πάντα τον βίον τοιαύτα μνθΰσθαι 

The reconstruction of the second and third lines, however, cannot be right, and their 
connexion with the first line is very questionable. 


97. On the number of the leaf, which is as much a matter of inference as of eyesight,, 
cf. introd., pp. 19-20. The accent on ωπολλο» is preceded by a mark which looks more 
like a rough Isreathing than a sign of crasis, and above them both there seems to be a short 
horizontal stroke. In the margin to the left some illegible remains of an adscript are perhaps 
to be recognized. The supposed iota adscript inserted above αιπολω is very small and may 
be meant for a high stop. 

98. Perhaps σφηκΐ! were coupled with the μυΊαι, but the passage is quite obscure. The 
e.xact point at which this and the two next lines begin is not clear; 1. 97 projects by one 
letter beyond 11. 102 sqq. 6ϋμα Αιλφόν was a proverbial expression used of persons who 

went to profitless expense; cf Cod. Coisl. prov. 106 ΔίλφοΊσι θΰσαί airos οί φαγΐ/ Kpias• ΐπ'ι 
των πολλά μίν ίαπανώντων, μηΒινο! 8e απολαυόντων, παρ' όσον του: iv Διλφοΐ; θΰοντο! συνίβαινί δια 
το πλήθος των ίστιωμίνων αυτούς μη^ξνος •γ(ΰΐσθαι. 

99• It is hardly possible to determine without the aid of the context whether the letters 
at the end of the line are rightly read and divided. The doubtful c of «ατη may be σ, and 
av could be substituted for λι;, but the accent will then be out of its proper position ; the 
final letter may well be ν instead of σ. A dot just above the line between iv and ω may 
represent a stop. In the marginal note ίπιταχθ^ντα is not quite satisfactory, and there are 
perhaps two letters between t and a. There is a reference to Hecate in Callim. Fr. 82 d. 

100. ισί: or κό. 

102. The coronis below this line marks the end of the prologue, σωπη for σιωπή is 
found only here and in 1. 255 below, but σωπάν is used by Pindar, Isthm. i. 63, 01. xiii. 91. 

103. oh μακρήν κτλ. is a parenthesis, of which the sense evidently is Ί will not detain 
you with a long story, for I have not much leisure myself. 

105. παρ μίσον divdv seems to be a possible expression for k μίσον άναατρίφισθαι and is 
satisfactory enough palaeographically, though several of the letters might be otherwise read : 
ο may be ω and (ΐμ could be substituted for 8»•. Either hiveiv or hiviiv is possible : cf. Callim. 

Fr, 51 ^ινομςνην πίρι βουσϊν ^μήν ίφύλασσον αλωα and Suid. δΐΐνομίνην* πατουμίνην. 

107-8. Possibly τι\α\τα τ was originally written, but the interlinear 8 is far from certain. 
ohw is apparently an instrumental dative going with τ(λ(ϋι{τ(ς. The Ionic form ίπίστανται 
is unobjectionable. 

109. καβή[ is very likely κα6ή[κων, as W-M suggests. 'When he reached old age' 
seems to be the sense. 

113. This verse was identified by W— Μ in Etym. Magn. 64. 13 άλινδω• τό κυλίω, olw• 
μέλλοντας ηδη κτλ. (= Bergk, Poe/. Lyr. Fr. Adesp. 29). Lines in sqq. refer to precautions 
taken to obviate the designs indicated ; but the bearing of the passage on the story of the 
cup of Bathycles remains obscure. 

114. The first word does not seem to be μ/σοί. Before πότησ the rough breathing is 
clear and perhaps ώ? πότης should be read ; Ιππότης is hardly suitable. The marginal note 
to the right possibly extended to a fifth line. 

115. πριν. or perhaps Tiji/. 

118. On the question of the extent of the loss between this line and 1. 119 see introd. 
p. 20. 

119-20. These two lines are quoted in Diog. Laert. i. 23 and also by Achilles Tatius, 
Arati Phaenom. i, where the two preceding lines are added : ίπλινσ^ν eV Μίλι^τον ην γαρ η 

νίκη Ι Βάλητος, ος τ ην ταλλα 8ί|ιθΓ γνώμη | και της αμάξης κτλ. (Callim. Fr. 94)• Schneider, 

ad. he, considers that the subject of 'ίπλΐνσ^ν here is 17 φιάλ?7, but it is much more likely to 
be the son of Bathycles (cf. 1. 131 below). In 1. 119 owing to a flaw in the papyrus an 
interval of two letters is left after ίλί. 

121. προνσίληνο[ς''• for προσίληνο[ς] was recognized by W-M, who suggests that the form 


may be explained as a false lonicism ; but perhaps Callimachus favoured the derivation 
from προυσίκύν which is noticed in Etym. Magn. 690. 11. αϊσι'ω o'ittj) means ' under happy 

auspices' ; cf. Schol. Aristoph. Birds 704 Δίδυ /ios Se, iira η σίττη κα\ e'i τι τοιούτον opveov fie|ia 

■jrpos (ρωται φαίνεται' (γω μίν, & \(ύκιππ(, 8(ξίϊι σίττη (Bergk, Poei. Lyr. Fr. Adesp. 27), and 
Callim. Fr. 173 ό S' iJXfoi οΰτ eVi σ'ιττψ βλίψαί. The masculine form σίττη! is not attested, 
though the forms σίτταί, σίττοί occur in Hesych. ; but αίσίω may be defended, even if σίττη 
is feminine, on the analogy of e.g. Pindar, Pylh. iv. 40, where the MSS. have α'ίσιον . . . 
βροντάν. — Traces of darker ink to the left of the line may be the remains of a marginal note. 

122. κωνιίω : cf. Hesych. κώνιιον . . . νάρθηξ. 

124—8. Cf. Diog. Laert. i. 24 παρά tc Αίγνπτίων γ(ωμ(τρ(ΐν μαθόντα (sc. τον θάλητα) φησι 
ϋαμφίλη πρώτον κατη-γράψαι κύκλου το τρί-/ωνον ορθυγώνιον και θϋσαι βονν. οΊ δ( Τΐυθαγόραν φασίν, 
S>v €στιν 'Απολλόδωρο? 6 \oyιστLκός, ovTOS Trpojjyayev eVi πΧ^Ιστον^ a φησι Καλλίμαχος iv TOis 

'ίάμβοις Έϋφορβον elpuv τον Φρνγα, οΓοκ σκαληνα κα\ (Schneider, who is followed by Diels, 
wrongly wished to delete και) τρίγωνα κα\ οσα γραμμική; ΐχίται θιωρία!, and Diodor. Χ. 6 

(Excerpt. Vatic, p. 30) on Καλλίμαχο! «?7re TTtpi Πυθαγόρου, διότι των iv γίωμ^τρία προβλημάτων τά 
μίν evpf, τα de iK της Αίγΰτιτου πρώτος eir τοίις "Ελληνας ήνιγκιν, iv οίς οτ i^fvpt Φρυξ Ενφορβος 
όστις άνθρώποις τρίγωνα και σκαληνα κα\ κύκλον ίπταμήκη δίδαξ€ (sic) νηστ^νιιν των ίμπνιόντων, οι τάδ' 

οίδ' νπήκονσαν πάντες. The reconstruction of these passages as printed by Schneider is as 
follows (Fr. 83 a) : — 

προήγαγαν δ' επΙ πλ^ΐστοκ 
ή 'ξ(ΰρ( φρυξ Εϋφορβος, όστις ανθρώπους 
τρίγωνα Te σκαληνα και κύκλων ίπτα 
μήκη δίδαμε κηδίδα^ί νηστΐύΐΐν 
των ξμπνίόντων' οι δ ίϊρ' ονχ υπηκουσαν 

Various other attempts which have been made are not more successful, except that Hecker 
and Brink prove to have been right in combining with these lines Fr. 91 οϋ πάντίς αλλ' oU 
(σχ(ν οΰτ(ρος δαίμων, a Suggestion which Schneider emphatically rejected. By ό Φρυξ 
Εϋφορβος is of course meant Pythagoras; cf. e.g. Diog. Laert. viii. 4. In 1. 126 κύκλον 
ίπ[ταμηκ^ is Strongly supported by the passage of Diodorus, in spite of the obscurity of the 
phrase and the accented (. To the right of this accent, moreover, there is the appearance 
of a small λ in dark ink, which remains unexplained. Line 128 is quoted by the Schol. on 

Pindar, Pyth. iii. 64 και τών γΐΐτόνων, φησι, τΓολλοι άηίλανσαν του κακόν του π^ρΐ την Κορωνίδα' 
λοιμός γαρ f-yet'ero, α'ιτιοι 8i τοΰ λοιμού Απόλλων και Αρτεμις, λοιμού ονν γινομένου συναπίλανσαν καΙ 
οί μηδ^ν αίτιοι. Ησίοδος' πολλάκι καϊ ξύμπασα πόλΐΓ κακού ανδρός άπηύρα. Καλλίμαχος δι φησιν' 
οϋ πάντ(ς αλλ' ούς ϊσχιν ΐτ^ρος δαίμων, (ΐχ(ν, the reading of the papyrUS, is preferable to (σχ^ν, 

and the alteration of fVfpor is of course demanded by the metre. The appositeness of the 
citation is not very evident, and Bentley was probably right after all in regarding it as 
merely a parallel for δαίμων ΐτιρυς in Py/Zi. iii. 62. 

130. For the absence of aspiration cf. 1. 108 ϊπίστανται, 1. 135 τητίρη, 1. 253 κώί. The 
letter following ξ was probably η or i. 

131. uufio[s] πατήρ', cf. Diog. Laert. i. 29 ό δί πιρι^νιγκων την φιάλην τού Βαθυκλίους πα'ις 
Ουριών ίκαλί^το, καθά φησιν ' Ελ^υσις iv τω JJfpi Άχιλλίως και Άλίζων 6 Μύνδιος iv ivi'niu Μυθικών. 

It may be inferred that no name was mentioned by Callimachus. W-M observes that οίμός 
is more probably for ό ίμός than ό iμός. 

132. ονψστος, as remarked by W-M, may be supplied with certainty from Diog. Laert. 

i. 28 Βαθυκλία . . . (πισκηψαι δούναι τών σοφών όνηίστω. Schneider, Op. til, ϋ. p. 246, here 

preferred the reading τών σοφών τώ πρωτίστω, and did not accept τών σοφών δνηίστι^ as a 
quotation from Callimachus. 


133. αριστίΐον here and Χαβίον χιφί in 1. 135 are added exempli gratia \ for the former 
cf. Callim. Fr. 95 quoted below in the note on 1. 138. 

134. The restorations are due to W-M. 

136. δόσΐ!/ is only fairly satisfactory, δ is most probable as the first letter, but 1; could 
well be read in place of σι and the ο must be supposed to have been rather larger and 
straighter-sided than usual ; ο of νοσ in the following line is however not dissimilar. The 
second letter of the line may also be δ or f. 

137. The doubtful letter before ώ(?) may also be /3, Θ, p, or σ. 

138. β though broken at the bottom is practically certain, and in this context a refer- 
ence to the sage of Priene is most natural. The form Biijs however, though printed by 
Cobet in Diog. Laert. i. 88 and sanctioned by Pape, Griech. Eigennamen, is abnormal and 
requires better testimony than that of the papyrus. 

It may be convenient to add here the four verses previously extant from the sequel of 
the story of Bathycles. They are : — 

Callim. Fr. 89 (Cramer, Anecd. Oxon. ii. p. 297): 

Σόλων* «eti/off δ' ώί Χι'λωμ αττίστειλει/. 

Fr. 96 (Etym. Magn. 442. 10); 

πάλιν το δωρον is θάλ7Jτ' άνώ\ισθ(ΐ'. 

Fr. 95 (Diog. Laert. i. 29): 

θάλης pt τω ^eStCi/rt Νίίλίω Βημου 
δίδωσι, τοντο Bis λαβών aptcrrfiov. 

139• The subject has changed and a new Iambus has commenced; cf. introd., p. 20. 

όρη (W-M) seems right and ο is perhaps possible, though the remains do not suggest 
this letter. A flaw in the papyrus caused a slight interval to be left after ουτοσ : cf. note on 
11. 119-20. Άλκμίων is better interpreted with W-M as a term of reproach than as the man's 
actual name. Alcmaeon was a typical matricide; cf. the line ap. Dio Cass. Ixi. 16 Νφων, 

Όρίστης^ ^Α\κρ€ων μητροκτόνοί, 

140. βαΚΚίΐ is clear, but can hardly stand, and W-M's /3άλλ' ij seems the easiest 
emendation. It is possible that something has been inserted above the line over the i. 
A mark of elision should perhaps be recognized after the second φ^νγ. 

141. The faint traces suggest αυτό rather than αυτω, and some compound of αΰτο- 
might have stood here ; a dative depending on κήρυσσα is however more obvious, and may 
be right, δ' was deleted by a later hand. 

143. €ξοπισθ^ is very doubtful, the penultimate letter being more like β than anything 
else. No verb in the present or aorist seems to be obtainable, and i^onaaSfis is excluded, 
the fc being certain, κουκ. would not fill the space nor would that be suitable without 
a preceding verb. At the end of the line χάσκει, which W-M suggests, or even ('γχάσκβι, 
is possible, and would be apposite if the meaning is ' those behind mockingly put out their 
tongues at him as he runs away '. 

144. (λωι/ has perhaps been written for «ϊλών or άλων -. such a mistake might easily 
occur. The remains of the supposed e could also be interpreted as a λ followed by the 
comma sometimes placed between two consonants, but there is no sign whatever of 
a preceding t. η of πινη seems to have undergone some alteration. 

147. The last half of this verse is no doubt to be identified with Callim. Fr. 98, quoted 
as an example of varying gender in Etym, Magn. 502. 27, Eustath. Β p. 108. 22, Schol. A 
on Iliad I 312, &c. Schol. A has the infin. γνμνάζαν, which was preferred by Meineke, 


whom Schneider follows ; Meineke was also mistaken in referring the phrase to the 
prologue of the Iambi. 

153. '\υσ$( : or perhaps \υσασ. 

154-5. Some of the letters of these two lines have been renovated with darker ink ; cf. 
notes on 11. 357 and 395. 

158. The first letter may be ω, i. e. {ί)κ\ωΚυ(. 

i6osqq. On the subject of these lines see introd. pp. 20-1 ; animals are turned into 
men by Prometheus in an extant fable (Furia 320). Callim. Fr. 87 may well belong to 
this Iambus ; cf note on 1. 217. At the end of 1. 160 τα προτ . [ might be read, if it could be 
combined with what precedes : the letters between το (or re) and η are very doubtful. 

162. αισυμνων is an attractive suggestion of W-M, but is not quite satisfactory, the νω 
being too cramped. The slight traces preceding are consistent with S' : δίκα[ιο]ι/ might also 
be read. If a faint mark above υ of ]υσ be regarded as an acute accent the restoration 
([κφ]ύί would become more doubtful, since the accent expected would be a grave on the f. 

163. ipnerwu is essential, though the vestiges are not easily reconciled with a final v. 
At the end of the line, if οφθαλμοί is the right word, W— M's correction τ(ω)φθα[λμώ seems 
necessary, since a τ(ε) would be superfluous. 

164-6. The construction and sense of this passage are obscure. In 1. 164 pov may 
possibly be pev, i. e. another verb ; but the remains of the letter after τουτ, though indistinct, 
do not well suit an e. ψ^σ in 1. 166 is clear, but a verb in the second person seems quite 
out of place, and [. . .]ψ' «■ is also difficult. There is perhaps not more than one letter 
between κ^νοσ and e, which is preceded by a vertical stoke : μί[ν e. g. might be read. 

168. Perhaps οι [yap] or oi [Se] τραγωδοί: there is hardly room for oi [μίν]. οΐΐκ^ΰντων 
(W-M) is highly conjectural, the traces after θάΚασσαν being very faint and ambiguous. 

171. Andronicus was presumably a friend to whom the poem was addressed (cf the 
Βρόγχοι of Babrius) ; Callimachus can hardly be supposed to be apostrophizing the tragedian 
of that name. 

1 7 1-3. This passage ταύτα . . . ϊδίξαντο is cited without the name of the author by 
ApoUon. Sophist, i. v. aeiSe. Lachmann referred the lines to Babrius, but Schneidewin, Go/L 
gel. Anz. 1845, p. 7, and Ahrens, De Cras. ei Aphaer. p. 31, prove to have been right in 
crediting them to Callimachus; Schneider, op. cit. ii. p. 272, expressed no definite opinion. 
Lachmann and Schneidewin also proposed to add at a short interval another anonymus 

verse restored from SuidaS S. v. «ωσο/, και mp\ ταϋ Αισώπου• οί Δελφοί ΐωσαν αΐτον κατά κρημνού 

μόλα (εωσαι/ αΐιτον μάλ' άθίω! κατά κρημνού Schneider, /. C.) of which there is no sign here, 
though the lacuna at 1. 177 would be a possible place for it. aapSifji'cvs in the papyrus 
requires emendation. The object of the sign in the margin opposite 1. 173 is not clear; it 
was added or renovated by a later hand. 

174. ηα'. cf. Eustath. ξ p. 1759• ^7 (ΉρακλΕίδι^Ε) Xeyei i>s και άνα\ογώτ(ρον τοΰ ία το ηα, 
γΚώσσηι μίν όν Άσιανης, κύμαναν δ( κα\ παρά Καλλιμάχω (Fr. 34^)• 

175- ϊ[φ(>]ρμασθ( : the supposed mark of elision, the e and the ρ are all very doubtful, 
and there is barely room for [φο]. There are traces after Se which suggest another letter 
(e. g. V or ισ), but this is inconsistent with the accent on the a. 

179. avT seems to have been accented, but the nature of the accent is very uncertain. 

181. ]λιστί : or conceivably ]δίστι. 

1 8 2. (πικ(χ(ψ\ηται in the marginal note is an abnormal division, and there are traces of 
ink after the p, but perhaps η was miswritten at the end of the first line owing to the narrow 
space and therefore repeated in front of τ. It is probable that the margin did not extend 
farther to the right and that ρ . [ and v[ were the last letters of 11. i and 2. The note may 
have been continued in one or two more lines. 


185. ωνθρωηοί seems to have been intended, though what precisely was written is open to 
question, ωπ is nearly certain, but the supposed deletion and interlinear ρ are unsatisfactory. 
Possibly there are more letters than one above the line. The speaker is perhaps Apollo. 

186. ψηφ[ο\ίς could be read. 

187-9. To what this note refers is obscure. The line with which it was to be 
connected was no doubt indicated by a marginal symbol (cf. 1. 265), and the marks opposite 
11. 2 1 4—1 6 may denote its position, though they are at any rate partially in darker ink. 

192. λώ: or δώ, perhaps όδώ, which would suit the context. The supposed interhnear 
iota adscript resembles that noted in 1. 97, and might be interpreted as a high stop. At 
the beginning of the line κ may be χ, and it is uncertain whether the circumflex accent was 
intended for the α or the next letter, which would then be i, ]καΐ .' . φ. 

193. καΐ in some shape no doubt followed έδωκε, but it is useless to restore this without 
the next word, κάπάνω might be read. 

194. [. . .'\v is presumably a participle, e.g. [ϊδώ]ι/, if the subjects oi dnev and ηκ(ΐν were 

196. The inserted letters may also be read as αισ or ωσ. 

198. απρη•γ(ίνται : the middle form occurs only here apparently. 

199. ίξ^κνήμωσι : cf. Hesych. ϊξ(κνημώθη• ϊξ^φθάρη. 

200. The smooth breathing above η of ψ is hardly certain. 

201. Only the tip of the supposed accent on αναριπταν remains, and this might be the 
base of an inserted ρ (by a later hand). 

202. [ . ]ρύ7ΓΓου[ : the accent is again uncertain. aafXyaiv{f)iv (W-M) suits the remains 
of the letters, but is unsatisfactory owing to the rough breathing added above the initial 
letter, which is much more like α than o; the termination may be -v^. 

204. There is perhaps some corruption here, μαρ-γο: (or apyos) es might be read, but 
the preceding letters are then unintelligible, and t after ρ is more suitable than y. There 
may be two letters between κο and ap. 

210. π{[.]««'(ί[ : or e.g. το . [.]ι;ι/«[. 

211-13. At 1. 211 begins the narrative of the quarrel between the laurel and the olive. 
πκoυ^^€'\ . . . βίσβαί = Callim. Fr. 93 a, from Ammonius, De Diff. Vocab. afi/or (ori Xdyor κατά 

άνάττΚασιν μνθικην άπο αλόγων ζωών η φυτών . . . από δε φντων^ ώ? παρά Καλλίμά;^ω' ακον€ κτλ., and 

Other grammarians and compilers. Bentley was evidently right in attributing to the same 

poem the quotation in Cod.Oxon. Uep'i τρόπων ποιηηκων. άστεϊσμόϊ . . . παρά 8η ΚάΚλιμάχω άστίϊζο- 

μίνη ή f λαία φησίν ϊγω φαΰλη πάντων των δεχ/δρωκ είμι. Critics have arranged the words in various 
ways, mostly vitiated by the fault that condemns Schneider's ϊγω φαύλη \ πάντων . . . των 
Βίν^ρων dpi, namely the presence of a spondee in the fifth foot. As the papyrus proves, 
Callimachus in his choliambics consistently avoids this ; the version adopted by Schneider 
of Fr. 98 a is again inadmissible on the same ground. Meineke's eyih δέ πάντων dpi Βινδρίων 
φαύλη is metrically sound, but εγώ φαύλη I Βίν&ρων απάντων dpi would be nearer to tradition. 

213. W-M's suggestion for the completion of the verse is printed exempli gralia. 
The only objection is the presence over the line between y and α of a mark which does not 
suit an accent on ya[p and might be taken to denote an elision, και y . But that this is 
its purpose is by no means clear, and unmeaning ink-marks occur a little lower down between 
11. 214 and 215; moreover, Callimachus is rather addicted to και yap: cf. e.g. 11. 104 
and no. 

214-15. The papyrus is imperfect and the form of the signs in the margin here is not 
quite certain. There seem to be three strokes, a vertical one above and a horizontal one 
below, with something of the nature of a curve between them. Possibly they had a con- 
nexion wiih the adscript at the top of the page. 


21';. Df'oi» δ' ουν or yoCK will not account for the vestiges, νιόμιθ' ουν might be read, 
but is not satisfactory. Schneider agrees with Meineke that Callim. Fr. 93 should be con- 
nected \Vith Fr. 87, in which case the latter three verses, if φΐ)[σ( in 1. 216 is correct, must 
have succeeded immediately here. They are 

ην Keivos ovviavTOs, ω τό τ€ πτηνον 

και τουν θαΚάσστ) καί το ητράπονν όντως 

ϊφθ^γγιθ' (Bt 6 πηΚο! 6 Προμηθί'ϊοί. 

But the first of these lines is not to be identified with 1. 217, and, as W-M remarks, the 
passage may be referred with more probability to the Iambus partially preserved on Fol. 4 

218-239. ' "• • ■ the left white as a snake's belly, the other, which is oft uncovered, 
burnt by the sun. What house is there where I am not at the door-post ? What seer, what 
offerer of sacrifice does not take me with him ? Yea, and the priestess of Pytho has her 
seat in laurel, of laurel she sings, of laurel makes her couch. Ο foolish olive, did not 
Branchus save the sons of the lonians, when Phoebus was angry with them, by striking 
them with laurel and saying twice or thrice . . . ? I go to feasts and to the Pythian choral 
dance, I am made a prize of victory, and the Dorians cut me on the hill-tops at Tempe and 
carry me to Delphi whene'er the rites of Apollo are celebrated. Ο foolish olive, I am 
acquainted with no hurt, nor know I the path of the bier-carrier, for I am pure, nor do 
men trample me, for I am sacred; but with you whenever they are about to burn a corpse 
or lay it out for burial they crown themselves and also duly place you beneath the sides of 
the lifeless body ".' 

218-19. In '• 218 above the κ of λ€υκοσ there is a mark in dark ink like a large sign of 
elision, with some lighter cross-strokes through it. ms above the first υ of vSpov has been 
written through a circular mark somewhat like a Θ, from the pen of the original scribe ; it 
is perhaps nothing more than a blot. 

The reference in these two lines is obscure. It can hardly be to the olive, with regard 
to which the distinctions of right and left would be inapposite ; nor do the ohve's leaves or 
fruit show any such variation of colour as is here indicated. Murray suggests that a person 
wearing an exomis is meant, perhaps Apollo, who is sometimes so represented, ήλιοπλήξ is 
a nevv compound ; the accent was carelessly placed between the π and λ, instead of on the o. 
223. ' Sings of the laurel ' seems rather strange here, and W-M suggests aci'pei ; but it 
is perhaps best to leave the text as it stands. The δ is clear. 

224—7. Cf. Clem. Alex. Strom, v. 8. 48 ΆπολλίδωροΓ δ' ό Κίρκυραΐο? τοΰί <JTi)(OVS τούτον! 
νπο Βράγ^ον αναφωνηθηναι τοΰ μάντΐως Xcyet Μίλϊ/σι'ου? καθαίροντυς άπο Χοιμον. ό μζν yap Ιττιρραινων 
τό ττΧηθοζ δάφί/τ;? κλάδοί? προκατηρχ€το τοΰ νμνον £)6e πω?* /ΐίλπ^τ^, ώ παίδ^?, ^Έκάίργον και *Εκα€ργαρ, 
(πίψαλ\(ν δ' o)S (Ιπήν ό Xaof βίΒν, ζάψ, χθώμ, π\ηκτρον, σφίγζ' κνα^ζβίχ, θύπτης {κναξζβι χθΰτττη! 
cod. L), φ\(-γμό, 8ρώψ. μίμνηται ttjs Ιστορίας καί ΚαΧΚίμαχος iv Ίάμβοκ (Fr. 75)• ^^ ^• ^^4 the 

papyrus has ουσ before βρόγχος, but a relative would leave τούί δε πα'ώας suspended, an unlikely 
anacoluthon. The emendation of οΰς to oi and the restoration of ώ[ργίσθη are due to W-M, 
who in 1. 226 further proposes κήπος ού τορον κναξζβί (cf Clem. Alex.), but this does not suit 
the papyrus. That ου is for οΰ (not ov) is apparently indicated by the accent, but το is followed 
by a vertical stroke which is not long enough for ρ and would suit <, κ, λ, μ, or v. Above 
the final letter of the line a later hand has added a curved mark which the printed text 
reproduces sufficiently nearly : it is not much like a circumflex accent, though possibly ]ti 
might be read; ]/3t is unsuitable, κ^ττοί must be right, though the remains of the final 


letter suggest ( rather than σ. The sense of the gloss on 1. 224 is evident, but its precise 
form is not very certain ; if €/)ώμ[{ΐ/]οΓ is right the bracketed letters were rather widely spaced. 
In fXmi; (1. 224) there is an (earlier) accent on α as well as one on i. 

230-2. The allusion here is to the Delphic theoria sent every ninth year to Tempe, 
whence a laurel branch was carried back by a δαφνηφόρο! na'is. This solemnity com- 
memorated the purification of Apollo at Tempe (cf. 1. 232 τώπ-όλλωκοΕ Ιρά) after killing the 
Python; see Steph. Byz. p. 223. γ2, Plutarch, Ae/. Gr. 12 (293c), Miiller, Dorians ii. i. 2. 
Apparently the form Ύ^μπάθ^ν is not otherwise attested. In 1. 232 a faint mark above η of 
(πην is probably not to be regarded as a grave accent. 

231. ft, as written originally, is the commoner form in the iambists; cf. 1. 248. 

233. The marginal mark is of the nature of a coronis, which however is not par- 
ticularly apposite here. 

234. The appearance of an acute accent (by the first hand.?) on oiS is possibly due to 
the rubbing of a badly written circumflex. ό<[οίη]ν was restored by W-M, who also aptly 
refers for ονλαφηφόρο! to Hesychius, οϋλαφηφορ^Ι- ν^κροφορΛ. There seems to be no 
justification for the corrector's initial ω : ό + on = οΰ, e. g. τοϋνομα, Hdt. κάμπτη is similarly used 
absolutely e. g. in Eurip. /. T. 815 «y-yif . . . κάμπτ€ίς. 

235. οϋ πατίϋσί μ : cf. 1. 250. The correction of the dittography is by a later hand. 

236. The sign of elision was eliminated by a corrector ; the original scribe took the 

words as σοΙ δ' (χω. 

238. it\cvpa[: the penultimate letter looks like a β, but this is probably due to some 
accident and πλίνρά is doubtless the right word. 

239. κηπ\ιτάξ W-M, identifying Callim. Fr. 327 ap. Etym. Magn. 365. 25 ϊπιτάξ• πάρα 

Κάλλιμάχω ϊπίρρημα, πάρα τον ϊπιτάξω μίλλοντα, and Helladius in Phot. βίδί. p. SS^• 36 3- ''"ό fVi- 
τάξ πάρα Κάλλιμάχω κα\ Άράτω Κ(ίμ(νον . . . ο κατ ϊπίταγμα κα\ κίλινσιρ πράττ(ται. This is 

attractive, though the και could well be dispensed with. ]π may be read in place of ]it, and 
(Ισα\παξ would yield a tolerable sense. 

240-59. 'Thus boasting spake she ; but nothing daunted the producer of oil repelled 
her : " Ο laurel, utterly barren of that which I bear, you have sung like a swan at the end 
... I help to carry to burial the men whom Ares slays and (am laid on the bier) of the 
heroes who (perish nobly) ; and when a white-haired grandmother or an aged Tithonus is 
borne to the grave by their children, I attend them and am laid upon the ground. I . . . 
more than you for those who bring you from Tempe ; nay, even in that matter of which 
you spoke, am I not also as a prize superior to you, for where is the greater festival, at 
Olympia or at Delphi ? Yes, silence is best ! I indeed say nought of you that is either good 
or ill, but the birds have long been sitting among my leaves unwontedly chattering thus ".' 

240. αν(χ)ίν[σ' : sc. ϊφη : that t; = ξ is less likely. The participial form here was 
suggested by W-M, to whom also the correction οίτηνδ' to τήν is due. τψΒ' could stand as 
an internal accusative with e. g. άπημ[(ίφθη, but this is precluded by the accented η. v[ may 
well be read instead of μ\. 

241. For ή TCKoOaa το χρΊμ[α cf. Callim. Λουτρ. Παλλ. 26 χρίματα, ras l&ias €κγοιια φυτάλιαι. 

242. The restoration of this verse is largely due to Murray. τόκ[ων is strongly sup- 
ported by τβχοΟσα in I. 241, and if των ϊμων το'κ[ων be granted, σκ . . . should be some adjective 
with privative a. The identity of this adjective is the problem, ακ is certain, and the remains 
of the third letter suggest a or λ, but άκαρπα cannot be read and ακληρ^ is, to say the least, 
very unsatisfactory. Another possibility is ακν, if the υ be supposed to have had as deep 
a fork as e.g. the first ν of vhpov in 1. 218, and of the few available words ακυθΐ would be 


consistent with the papyrus. To this, however, there is the serious objection that in 
Callim. H. Apoll. 53 the ν is short. But in a derivative of κΰαν an irregularity of quantity 
is not incredible ; or perhaps ακυθ(ν)£ might be written (cf. Hesych. s. v. κυθήν). The 
oblique dash in the margin may be presumed to mark the commencement of the speech. 

243-4. e'u rfj TeXevTjj . . . ήησαι : i. 6. your words are a presage of defeat. W-M thinks 
that the point of this allusion to the kukvcwv μίλο! is the mention by the laurel of funerals, 
which is accepted as a bad omen. 

246. Murray proposes χΰ[τό τω κάρα κιΐμαι τω] των άριστίων οί καλοί» νίμονσ οίτον, καΚον 

i/f might be read, but the remaining vestiges, though very slight, scarcely suit μουσ οιτον. 

248. f σ : the papyrus is broken, but there would hardly have been room for eicr. 

249. Τίθωνόν. cf AristOph. Acharn. 688 ά'ι/δρα Ύιθωνον σπαράττων. 

250. For the accusative την SSov cf. e. g. Eurip. /. T. 620 els ανάγκην κ^ίμιθ'. The 
letters are faint, but do not suit της ο8ου. 

251. -eiov followed by^' looks like a comparative, and TrXeW, though unconvincing, may 
be right. τ6 θύον is a possible reading. The vestiges of the first letter of the line suggest 
e. g. γ, κ, ν, or τ, and the fourth is probably f or σ. Murray thought of τίλεΟσα n-Xeioi/, which 
may give the sense but cannot be read : possibly Se πλ^ίοι/. 

252. αλλ' oTfu is doubtfully deciphered and άλλα, τοΰ which W-M proposes, is not 
impossible ; but if the letter before τ was a, it was unusually upright, and that following τ is 
more satisfactory as e than as ο ; moreover, there is a faint mark after αλλ which may denote 
an elision. Another mark above αλ might be taken for an accent. 

253. κωσ is better interpreted with W-M as κώί = καϊ ώϊ than as κώ? = πω?. It is hardly 
necessary to write (χ)ώ£ : cf. 1. 130, (fee. With κώϊ, τοντο άίθλον might be taken to mean ' in 
this contest ' (cf. the πτώματα of 11. 265 sqq.), but since the reference clearly is to 1. 229, to 
give aeSXav one sense there and another here would not be at all satisfactory. 

254. There are several blunders in this line: a ν was originally omitted, ονΚυμπιη 
which will not scan was Λvritten for Όλυμπίη, and it also seems evident that ουγων (or -των) 
is for ώγών. With these modifications the sentence might pass muster, but there can be no 
question that W-M's emendation of και to κοϋ distinctly improves it — unless, as Murray 
suggests, we read in 1. 254 ην, ' always was.' The remains of the y of y[a^p are very slight, 
but with that exception the imperfect letters are fairly clear. 

256-9. Cf. 11. 277-8. There is a contrast between ίγώ and opvidfs, as is indicated 
by the stop inserted by a later hand after ouSev in 1. 257, and ai;ies must be taken adverbially : 
' I neither praise nor blame ; it is the birds in my branches which chatter thus.' The olive 
humourously attributes to the birds its unflattering remarks. An extensive use of the 
same motive is made in the Vienna fragments of the Hecale, where a large part is taken by 
birds; see Wilamowitz, Gotting. Nachr., 1893, pp. 733-6. Above the ο of opnfe a slightly 
curved stroke in black ink is unsuitable for an acute accent and is much more like a sign of 
elision ; but οί opviSes should make oCpwfifs•, and though the space occupied by the ο is some- 
what large, ν was certainly not written after it, nor, probably, an i. τίνθνρίζονσαι in 
1. 258 is the Attic τονθορίζουσαι (or -ρνζουσαι), and the difference of spelling here may be 
due to corruption, though in the case of an onomatopoeic form it is unsafe to assume this. 
τονθρνζην and τονθορυγιΐν also occur. The adscript written in coarse and indistinct letters 
at some distance to the right of the line is perhaps a gloss on τίνθνρίζονσαι, e. g. some com- 
bination with 6ξν, though that would not be very apposite. In 1. 259 κωηλοισ or 
κωτίλαίσ can be read, but it is difficult to find a suitable word to follow in agreement with it ; 
κωτίλ fs σ(ί) would also serve. A vestige of the letter before (v suggests y, τ, p, or ψ. The 
letters after eu are very uncertain ; σικ or σαι is possible, but the σ in either case is not at 
all satisfactory, and the final letter may be σ. Above the line a small δ in black ink is 


clear, joined on the left by a horizontal stroke which could well belong to an f ; and 
conceivably a third letter preceded. Another participle is not attractive, though perhaps 
easiest to reconcile with the remains. 

260-80. 'Who found the laurel .> the earth (produced it) just like the ilex, the oak, 
the galingale, or other timber. Who found the olive? Pallas, when she contended for 
Acta with him who dwells amid the seaweed, and the man of old who in the lower parts 
was a snake gave judgement. That is one fall for the laurel. Who of the immortals 
honours the olive, who the laurel ? Apollo the laurel, Pallas her discovery the olive. In 
this they are even, for I distinguish not between gods. What is the laurel's fruit? For 
what shall I use it ? Neither eat it nor drink it nor anoint yourself with it ! But that of 
the olive pleases in many ways : it is a morsel for food . . ., and with it as an unguent one 
may dive as deep as Theseus (?). A second fall I set down to the laurel. Whose is the 
leaf that suppliants hold forward ? The olive's : for the third and last time is the laurel 
thrown. Oh, the tireless ones ! how they chatter. Shameless crow, does not your beak 
ache ? Whose is the trunk preserved by the Delians ? The olive's, which gave a seat to 

261 = 265, ^^Ψ is superior to the marginal variant π^ύκην, which spoils the climax. The 
wavy mark above the υ is a form of diaeresis. 

262-5 = 261-4. These four verses, originally omitted owing to the homoeoarchon 
tIs . . . (Καίψ, have been subsequently supplied at the top of the page, their position being 
marked by the symbol in the margin. In 1. 262 (261) the corrector has ns, but ns δ', as 
written by the first hand in 1. 266, is preferable. At the end of the verse ή[ρ]ίζ[( is restored 
with much probability by W-M, who also points out that this is the passage cited in Schol. 

A on Ρ 54 Ώοσαδων καΐ Άθηνα nep\ Trjs Άττικη! ίφίΚονύϋονν και ΙΙοσιώων μίν Ιπι τψ άκf>o^!okeωs 
TTjs Άττικήϊ κρονσαί ttj τριαίνη κνμα θαΚάσση! ϊτιοίησ(ν αναδοθηναι, Άθηρά δϊ ΐλαίαν' κριτή: 8f αϋτων 
γενόμενος Κ.(κροψ 6 των τόπων Trjs 'Αττικηε βασιΚενς ttj θΐω ττροσίνΐΐμΐ την χώραν^ είττων οτι θάΚασσα 
μίν ίστι πανταχηϋ, το δε φντον τη: i\aias Ίδιον 'Αθήνας. ή ιστορία παρά ΚάλΧιμάχω (Callim. Fr. 

384, wrongly referred by Meineke to Λουτρ. Παλλ. 26, by Schneider to Ae/. i. 4); cf. 

Apollod. iii. 14. I, &C. For δφΐί τά vipBcv cf. e.g. ApoUod. Lc. Κ/κροψ- αυτόχθων, συμφυΐί 
ί'χων σώμα άνδρο! κα\ δράκοντας, AristOph. WaSpS 438 ^ Κί'κροψ• ηρως ίίναξ τά προς ποδών ύίρακοντίδη. 

W-M is obviously right in emending αρχαιοισ to άρχάΙος, The correction of φω to φυ was 
by a third hand. 

267. V of fvpfv was added by a corrector. 

268. ξυνόν Murray, αντάϊς is put for ήμϊν because the birds are supposed to be 
speaking ; cf. 11. 277-8. 

271-3. The general sense evidently is that the produce of the olive is good both as 
food and as an unguent, but a satisfactory restoration is still to be found. In 1. 271 there is 
a slight break in the papyrus in front of the two interlineated letters, but if a third had been 
written it would have probably been partially apparent ; underneath this, just below the 
supposed σ, a dot of black ink is visible, perhaps implying a deletion. But in a sentence- 
contrasting the internal and external uses of the olive ΐσω, which was apparently originally 
written, would have a point, while the intention of the corrector is not clear : ί'τω seems 
unintelligible, μάσταξ may have the sense ' mouthful', 'morsel', as in I 324, Theocr. xiv. 39 ; 
in both of those passages the word is used of birds and so is very appropriate here : cf. 1. 277. 
In 1. 273 the employment of oil as an unguent is apparently traced back to Theseus, ^u is 
followed at a slight interval by a short vertical stroke which may be part of the next letter, 
e. g. V, or possibly a sign of elision, βα'. . A verb is expected after fjv, and therefore eira . . . 


χω (or κω ?) is Suitable ; the alternative is cV (ϊ . . . ω with a verb supplied from what precedes. 
The remains rather suggest a φ at an interval of one letter from π, and (τκφν^ is not 
impossible ; but a reference to one of the persons or animals slain by Theseus seems 
difficult to work in here, especially with the feminine ψ. Moreover, the letter next to π 
is more like α than the succeeding vestiges are like φ, and both cannot be read ; probabl}', 
therefore, the φ is to be rejected and if cna is right the two following letters could well 
be \t. At the beginning of the line the doubtful ν may be μ or σ, and above it is a mark 
like a grave accent. A mention of the eXam κο\νμ&άς (Athen. 56b) is hardly likely; on 
the other hand some form or derivative of κοΚνμβαυ is not unattractive, and in front of the 
V there is a tiny vestige visible which, if it is really part of a letter, is quite consistent with λ. 
Hence it is rather tempting to suppose with Murray that the allusion is to the famous dive 
of Theseus described in Bacchyl. xvi. {σ[τ1ί< κο^υμβαν ψ (ττάλτο would satisfy the palaeo- 
graphical conditions, but would be excessively harsh : the use of the preposition is abnormal, 
while if aV be emended to ηρ, a verb is still lacking and is not easily supplied ; moreover ην 
(■παλτό (sc, κοΚϋμβησιν) is barely tolerable. Possibly f .[...] is a verb governing χρΊμα, and 
κο^νμβαί = κολνμβήσ^ΐί ; Or perhaps, in the last resort, refuge may be found in the hypothesis 
of a lacuna in the text. 

275-8. This passage was written twice over, and the superfluous four lines were 
bracketed by a corrector. It may be suspected that the dittography is to be connected 
with the omission of the four verses at the top of the page. The scribe, or a predecessor, 
may have been led by the stichometry to notice that he was four lines short, and accordingly 
may have made up the deficiency by the simple method of repetition. It is difficult to 
believe that he could write out four whole verses twice in immediate proximity without 
being aware of the error. There was some slip in 1. 275 α after yap. 

276. τά rpC : cf. τριάζα,ν, Eurip. Or. 434 δ(ά τριών άπόλΚυμαι, &C. (λλασ, not ίλαπσ, waS 

originally written. 

277. των άτρΰτων : SC. ορνίθων; cf. 11. 256-9. The olive keeps up the fiction that it is 
the birds who are talking. κωτιΚίζ(ίν is novel. The marginal symbol (by a later hand) 
opposite this line was perhaps intended to call attention to the dittography. 

278. The crow is singled out as the chatterer par exce/ience. For χίΐλοί of a bird's 
beak cf. e.g. Eurip. Ion 11 99. 

279—80. Cf. Callim. H, Oel. 322 τχρίμνον ο^ακτάσαι ayvbv (λαίη! χιφα! άποστρίψανται, a 
Δηλ(α; fvpcTO νίιμφη παίγνια κουρίζοντι και ΆπόΧΚωνι γ(\αστυν. <ί[α&ίσ]Ε in 1. 280 is Suggested by 

W— Μ ; there is room for a slightly longer supplement, λ or f might be read in place of κ, 
and the breathing on η, though probable, is not certain. 

281. ]σι: or Ti. 

282. . . . ινη, if that be the reading, may of course be a single word. . . , μ^νη is 

286. It would be desirable to make ovre . . . eis parallel to οΰτ( viaj]v(is in the next line, 
if a verb were forthcoming ; but it is difficult to avoid /xavrets•, for which support may be 
found in 1. 221. 

288. A slight interval is left before the two last letters of 8αφνην, probably owing to 
a flaw in the papyrus ; cf. note on 1. 119. 

290. At the beginning of the line the first hand wrote something like ηγρησ- or ηστηα-, 
which the corrector apparently wished to convert into ηλγησι. W-M, however, points out 
that ό θυμί)! ηλγησι is a rather tautologous expression ; moreover ηλγησ^ν is the word which 
seems best adapted to the remains at the end of the verse, where neither ηχθ[(σ\θη nor 
ωργ[ισ\θη nor ττροσθ (μηι[ισ](ν is Suitable. He therefore proposes boldly to restore ωί>ησ(, 
which is provisionally adopted. 


291. Perhaps Λ κοτ', possibly "χον; but a partial restoration here is useless. 

292. This line describes the tree which here intervenes in the discussion. The 
doubtful σ may be p, but τρηχυ seems unlikely. 

293. άπωθί is a necessary correction of απωθ^ν. 

294. λπην (W-M) is extremely doubtful ; it is not clear exactly how far the line extends. 

295. -γίνομίθιχθραίσ is easily emended ; what follows is more open to question. Either 
μη&€ or μη λ( may be read; and the accusative άλλι^λοΓ, if correct, indicates a verb of 
speaking. W-M proposes μηΒΐ φωμ^ν which, however, is open to the objection that there 
seems to be no actual use of φημί in this sense. Hence it is simpler to read μη λ^γωμ^ν, 
placing the note of interrogation either after παυσόμ^σθα, or, to avoid the asyndeton, after 
€'χθραί. As a matter of fact neither μηΒί φωμιν nor μη λίγωμ^ν are palaeographically quite 
satisfactory, since the e is slightly separated from the letter before it ; and between them is 
a faint mark which may represent an elision, μηδ' ^ρουμιν would be attractive, if the 
future were admissible here, oi παυσόμίσθα . . . μηδ' e'poC^ec is logically parallel to e. g. oi 
a'ly ave^fi μηδΐ δίίΚίαν Opel, but an example of such a construction in the first person is lacking. 

296. The letter before άλλα seems to be a round one, €, fl, or σ ; ro is followed by 
a vertical stroke which would suit e. g. a v, the final a is very uncertain ; the letter pre- 
ceding may be μ, ν, or λ. 

297. νη in δαφρη is apparently written in the form of a compendium, the second 
upright of the ν serving as the first of the η. 

299- A trace of ink above ι of μι may indicate some interlinear addition; it is not 
quite in the right place for an elision sign. 

299-300. ' Don't you prescribe patience to me, as if you were one of us ; your very 
presence chokes me.' fvaTexros is unsupported, but seems a possible word in the sense of 
' tolerant ' ; fCaropyov is unsuitable. There might be another letter in front of the initial e, 
which is not quite in a straight line with the beginnings of the preceding verses. A mark 
of elision should perhaps be recognized above the σ of jemveva. 

304. The very light vestiges of the last letter are not inconsistent with a φ. 

309. άμ\ί]σθου : μύθου is hardly to be read. 

311. iio(0)rav : W-M suggests the insertion of v; a tribrach however, though rare, does 
occur, e. g. Callim. Fr. 86. 

313. π](ντάμ(τρον : cf. 1. 366. The left hand portions of 11. 313-14 are contained on 
the detached fragment on which the preceding lines 303-1 2 are written. A crease down the 
recto proves that the fragment is the upper part of Fol. 6 and also shows its relative vertical 
position ; but it is not certain that the combination with ] . ν and ]κρονσ( is correct. 

321. Cf. Eurip. Bacch. 743 ravpoi 8' Ιβρισταϊ Kas κίρας θυμοΰμινοι, tO Avhich passage 

Callimachus is perhaps satirically alluding. 

322. Possibly the supposed y below the overwritten χ has been crossed through. 

325. βράχιον, which must be scanned as a disyllabic, with the Ionic short i, is not 
very satisfactory, especially with τον preceding ; but τον need not be the article, and the 
remains suggest βρα. βραχΐον is impossible both on account of the following μ, which seems 
undeniable, and because the verse then becomes too long, even if fpeta, which is very 
doubtful, is wrong. The appearance of a σ may be caused by a low circumflex accent 
(though there is no other sure instance of an accent on this leaf) ; in that case the two next 
letters might well be ντ, ep . 7 vr. For /joiffi = μίζα cf. 1. 73, where xpfiaous may be a 
corruption of χρνσου! through an intermediate χροισονί. The termination is more like ffi 
than ζον, and μ(ΐζον would also be an inexact form in this dialect. 

329. An elision mark should perhaps be recognized after the κ of ου«κ: ν in that word 
has been rewritten in darker ink. At the end of the line μηρ . {μηρώ ?) is possible. 


333-5. Lines 334-5 are repeated on the recto 11. 348-9, and 1. 333 also begins with 
the same word as 1. 347 while its conclusion apparently coincides with that of 1. 345; cf. 
11. 275-8 a, where a dittography of four lines has been cancelled by a corrector. Owing to 
the imperfect context no reason can be assigned for the present more complex repetition, 
nor can the right place of the verses be determined. When Callimachus says that 
choliambic poets should draw their inspiration from Ephesus he is of course again alluding 
to Hipponax (cf. 11. 92 sqq.), whose native city Ephesus was. 

346-7. The combination of c κ . . ρ and οντ tc with what follows is uncertain ; cf. note 
on 1.313. 

347-9. Cf. 11. 333-5 and note. Of the latter part of 1. 348 only slight vestiges remain, 
and the central portion of 1. 349 would have been undecipherable without the aid of 1. 335 ; 
but the dittography is sufficiently evident. 

352. Both aspirated and unaspirated perfect forms occur in later Ionic, and ίμτν\(\πΚ(κ6σι 
may therefore stand. ίμπίπλ^Μ is found in three MSS. in Hippocr. ix. 192. This verse 
offers a pretty certain instance of a tribrach ; cf. note on 1. 311. 

353. Δωριστί is a fairly suitable reading, and is a most likely word to be coupled with 
Ίαστί, which was suggested by W-M. καίολιστί is not possible. 

357. The last letter (f, Θ?) before the lacuna in the middle of the line has been 
rewritten or altered in blacker ink. A s|milar modification has been made in the letter 
dividing the second and third lacunae in 1. 358. 

361. The remains after λ suggest a υ, but this gives no word. 

364. It seems difficult to escape pfvvrai, with which may be compared Theocr. xxx. 
32 8(ΰμ(νον, Herodas vi. 77 ('γχ^ΰσα. V preceding the ρ is almost certain. 

366. a\ivTi6i\s V , . ,: or συντίθίΐ, σν , . . The line ends with a vertical stroke, which 
would suit e. g. t or η. 

368. The last word is possibly -γράψαι, in which case there is a letter between γ and the 
preceding a. 

369-73. That the detached fragment containing the ends of the lines belongs to this 
column is shown by the metre, but the number of letters lost in the middle cannot be 
estimated. Something must be wrong in 1. 371. 

382. τη : or Tf. With τη there need not be more than one letter before ην. 

385. η[μ(]νοι is proposed by W-M. The letters δΌλ have been rewritten in darker ink. 

389. Perhaps άγ\[αίσματ, as W-M suggests ; but another adjective is also possible. 

390. παίχι\ι.α] : cf. 1. 395. The form is best left unaltered in view of the occasional 
interchange of γ with χ in Ionic ; cf. Herodian ii. 252 = Etym. Magn. 151. 39 Άρχμ^νοί• . . . 

ωφ(ί\( Si opy/ievoy• φύλαξαν de το χ SoKfi Ίωνικον eixai, καθο και το ΐργμα ('ρχμα φασίν. Some 

examples are collected in Smyth, Ionic Dialect, p. 296. 

395 sqq• The latter portion of these lines is again on a detached fragment, the position 
of which is fixed not only by the metre and the appearance of the papyrus, but also by the 
fact that 11. 400-2 have been to a large extent rewritten, and this renovation is carried out at 
the ends of the corresponding lines of the fragment. The width of the gap, however, cannot 
be measured. 

401. γυΐΊ) : or yovv η ? 

404-7. There can be no doubt, owing to the appearance of the papyrus, that the small 
fragment containing the letters ]ai[ &c. from the bottom of a column is to be placed here, 
though its relative distance from what precedes and follows is uncertain. It cannot be 
joined up so as to read πάι /ra km [ in 1. 404. 

406. There are some traces of ink above the line in front of ^v. 

408. vrjos is the Callimachean form, but vais occurs in some Ionic inscriptions and so 



may be admissible. μ[£]λλωί' would be a possible reading, which it might be easier to 
combine with the following letters ; but since, as 1. 409 shows (unless ωπόΚλον there is an 
error for anoWov), there is a loss of two syllables at the beginning of the verse, fi[e]X\fflc 
would not be metrical. 

420-1. W-M points out the parallel in these two lines to Hdt. iii. 102 iv δη ων τη 

ΐρημίτ] raiirrj καΐ rrj ψάμμω yivovTai μνρμηκ^ς μ^γάθ^α €)(οντος κυνων μϊν ελάσσονπ, αλωπεκών δ€ 
μίζονα• . . . οντοί &u οί μνρμηκ^ς ■ποκύμίνοι οίκησιν ίπο γην άναφορίονσι την ψάμμον . . . ή be ψάμμο! 

ή άναφίρομίνη cVrl χρυσϊτί!. For another probable reminiscence of Herodotus cf. Callim. 
Fr. 209. 

425. πολί! might be read instead of π-οι/ω. 

427. Cf note on Frs. 2-8. 

429. Cf. Soph. Fr. 868 χρόνοι d' άμαυροΐ πάντα, 

Fr. I. This fragment from the top of a leaf very likely belongs to Fol. 6 ; Fol. 7 is 
excluded by a difference in the width of the upper margin. 

Frs. 2-8 are likely to come from either Fol. 6 or Fol. 7, and Frs. 6 and 8 almost 
certainly do so. The former might be placed so that νησονσ immediately precedes arepuv in 
1. 427; the second line of the recto would then coincide with 1. 387, but though there are 
several alternatives to λιπ-ο, a suitable combination at that point has not been established. 
Fr. 8 might be turned the other way up and 1. i of the recto (which will then be 1. 2) read 
as ] . ωδ[. The letters of 1. i of Fr. 7 have been renovated in black ink, and in 1. i of Fr. 3 
also there was some addition by a later hand. 

Fr. 13. The recto possibly gives beginnings of lines. 

Fr. 1 5. The fragment should perhaps not be included here but referred to some other 
MS. The ink and the spacing of the lines is similar, but the letters are somewhat smaller 
and their formation in one or two cases looks different. 

1012. Treatise on Literary Composition. 

Height 33-5 cm. Third century. Plate IV (Frs. 1-3). 

The following fairly extensive fragments of a prose treatise of the Roman 
period proceed from the same large literary find to which we owe 841-4, 852-3, 
and, in the present volume, also 1016-17. How precisely the subject of the treatise 
is to be defined is not immediately clear. There is a considerable diversity of 
topics : an analysis of the characteristics of Lysias (A), observations on systems 
of Ethics (B), a collection of instances of omission and suppression of names 
or facts in various prose-writers (C), criticism of ' the orators ' for belittling the 
achievements of Philip (D), censure of the diction of Xenophon (F), a list of 
words having double meanings, which in Attic, though not elsewhere, were 
distinguished by different accents, and of other ' Atticisms ' and ' Hellenisms ' (G). 
This variety might be explained by supposing the work to be of the nature 


of a commentary, but if so, this could hardly fail to be more obvious, and the 
view does not seem tenable. At first sight, indeed, ak^Ois and άχρεΐοΐ' in Fr. 
16. 3 and 14 might be taken for lemmata ; but it is hardly conceivable that 
aypoiKos, ά\ηθ(ί, and άχρΐΐον, all exemplifying the peculiar Attic accentuation, 
actually occurred in juxtaposition in some book, and the following fragment 
shows clearly that the writer was simply collecting Atticisms. Indentation of 
lines such as that in Frs. ai-2 is no doubt a usual feature in scholia (cf e. g. 853 
or the Berlin Didymus) ; but quotations of any kind and not only lemmata for 
comment were thus distinguished, and the nature of the small fragments in 
question is too doubtful for them to be taken as the basis of an argument. 
There is no real indication that the remains are not those of a connected treatise. 
Its scope would be more evident if the upper part of Fr. i. Col. ii were in better 
preservation ; when, however, the writer there declares his intention of con- 
sidering what books (or parts of books) were good, and lays down that ό Xo'yos 
has four divisions (11. 5 sqq. ; cf. Fr. 13. 26 sqq.), the most natural conclusion is 
that he was a literary critic, and that his treatise related in a general way to 
composition or style, more particularly (though not exclusively ; cf. Frs. 18 and 
23) in prose, and perhaps with predominant reference to oratory. Discursive- 
ness is natural with such a theme ; and the technical linguistic discussions of 
Frs. 14—17 are quite in keeping with it. 

With regard to the author, his date at any rate can be fixed within 
tolerably narrow limits. He refers to Didymus of Alexandria and probably to 
Caecilius Calactinus (Fr. 13. 34-5), who both flourished at about the beginning 
of the Christian era ; on the other hand, the manuscript is hardly later than the 
middle of the third century (see below). Hence the two termini for the date of 
composition are approximately A.D. 50 and 200. Of his qualities, these dis- 
connected fragments scarcely provide the material for a fair estimate. He was 
sufficiently familiar with the classics, judging from the frequent references and 
citations, which include, besides the writers just mentioned, Herodotus (Fr. 9. 
ii. 56), Thucydides (Frs. 5. 3, 9. ii. 23, ^6 sqq., iii. 37), Xenophon, Helleiiica and 
Agesilaus (Fr. 14. 3, 9), Theopompus, Philippica (Fr. 9. ii. 13), Lysias (Fr. i. 
ii. 20), Demosthenes, In Androt. &c. (Frs. i. ii. 36, 9. ii. 20, iii. 46, 13. ii. 17), 
Aeschines, In Timarch. (Fr. 9. ii. 6, 14), ' The orators ' (Fr. 1 1. ii. 4), Theophrastus, 
riept καιρ&ν (Fr. 9. ii. 27), Heraclides Ponticus (Fr. 9. ii. i), Aristippus (Fr. 6. 13), 
Epicurus (?Fr. 6. 11), Aristophanes (Fr. 23. 3), and another comedian (Fr. 9. 
ii. 3) ; and he shows good knowledge of detail (cf. e. g. notes on Fr. 9. ii. 6-7 
and 14-22). Some inaccuracies in names (Fr. 9. ii. 43, 51, i^^ are no doubt 
copyists' errors. His brief estimate of Lysias is judicious, recalling the criticism 
of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, of which it might almost be a summary (cf Fr. i. 

G 2 


ii. ao sqq. and note) ; he had a correct appreciation of the greatness of Philip ; 
and his remarks on Xenophon's vocabulary, so far as they can be follo^ved, seem 
not unjustifiable. Modern critics too have fallen foul of πολυίπαιί'ίτώταΓο?. 
There is then some reason to regret that the treatise has been recovered in such 
poor preservation. 

Its fragments, which originally amounted to over one hundred, have been 
reduced by combination to nearly half that number; but efforts to find 
a connexion between the larger resulting pieces, designated by the letters 
A to G, have been unsuccessful. A roll of which the recto was already occupied 
by a cursive document was used, the writing proceeding in the contrary direction, 
i. e. the beginning of one text corresponding with the conclusion of the other. 
That on the recto is an official account, portions of which are printed under 1045, 
dating from the reign of Septimius Severus,and apparently after his thirteenth year. 
The literary text on the verso is therefore subsequent to A.D. 204-5, while from the 
character of the handwriting it would be placed at no great distance from that 
date. It is written in tall columns in a medium-sized sloping hand, an elegant, 
and to all appearance by no means a late example of the oval type so frequently 
met with. A period of from thirty to fifty years will be sufficient to allow for 
the recto to become antiquated and useless, and the conditions will thus be well 
satisfied if the manuscript on the back be assigned to about the middle of the 
third century. Lectional marks are scanty. There are no stops, but the more 
important pauses are denoted by paragraphi, sometimes accompanied by 
a blank space in the body of the text (Fr. 13. 26). A single instance of an 
accent apparently occurs (Fr. 13. 32), though not, where it would be most 
expected, in Frs. 16-17, where accentual differences are under discussion. The 
usual angular sign, which here not seldom assumes the shape of a comma, is used 
to fill the shorter lines, but with little consistency, and the ends of the lines are 
rather ragged ; with regard to their beginnings also the scribe was somewhat 
irregular, gradually advancing to the left and so giving his columns a considerable 
slope to the right. His occasional errors in copying have remained uncorrected. 

In default of any clear indications regarding the relative position of the 
main fragments, the arrangement adopted below is more or less arbitrary. 
A, which is much worm-eaten, is placed first on the strength of Col. ii, part 
of which seems to be of an introductory character ; but, of course, this may be 
merely the introduction of a fresh section, especially as analogous language 
occurs in Fr. 13. 26 sqq., which cannot be brought into close connexion with A. 
On the recto of A is part of an official letter in the same hand as the account, 
to which it presumably refers ; cf 1045. B, like A, has been damaged by worms, 
and possibly its first column is the bottom of A Col. iii ; the recto contains only 


a few letters, but these so far as they go suit that supposition. The third 
portion, C, is the largest that has survived, including one nearly complete column ; 
on the recto of this are beginnings of lines from the account : cf. 1045. D con- 
sists of two small pieces, more decayed than the rest ; it has been put next to C 
because, like Col. iii of the latter, it relates to Philip ; but the recto is incon- 
sistent with the hypothesis that Fr. 11 Col. ii is the top of C, Col. iii. Ε and F 
are two narrow strips, the former containing remains of two columns, the latter 
ends of lines from another. The shape of the upper part of Fr. 13, which 
resembles that of C, renders it likely that this fragment comes from near the top 
of a column. F, on the other hand, is not improbably from near the bottom. 
On the recto of both there are slight remains of a few lines, some of which in 
each case seem to be of the nature of headings or correspondence. The linguistic 
criticism of F smooths the transition to G (Frs. 16-17), the technical details of 
which may be suitably reserved for the final place. Fr. 17 probably succeeds 
Fr. 16, and perhaps belongs to the latter's second column. The recto of Fr. 16 
contains a few letters from the tops of two columns, of which the second at any 
rate shows the same formula as the recto of C. In shape, the left-hand side 
of this fragment is similar to the upper portion of C and of Fr. 13. Perhaps A, 
on the strength of the contents of the recto, should be placed at the end instead 
of the beginning, and Ε and F be grouped along with that section. 

A (Frs. i-s). Plate IV. 
Fr. I. Col. i. Col. ii. 

a . [.]<<»[ ]τω . [ 

4• •Μ ] • αρχ?[ 

μΐΐ>οί [ ]ίδ€ΐί 

5 τίνα τρο[ποι> . . .] . y ev κα[ί κα 
κωί eypvTa των βιβλίων [τα μ(ν 
ονν ev ΐγοντα ^πίσκίπ[τίον τι 
να (στιν τα [μ](ρη τον \[ο]γον ev 
προθ(μίν[οΐ9 (]στ[ι]ν Se τ€[τ]τα 

ΙΟ ρα κατά [. .]ν[ ]οΐ'[. . . .] . 

ev μβρί ] . \αγ[ (Fr. a) 

[.]€(Sei κα[ ]vs δ€ΐκ[ 



ητο{. . . .]«[ 
15 καιροί ο πρ[ 
Tois ΐΓροσωπ[οΐί 
TOVTo[.]s aval ] 

[.] . ην e[.]na[ 
[.]lMeiO[.]i [.]e . Ke .[. . . 

αυτά virapy^^i 

\> ivpioyiv (?) 
] και το π[ 

] . . io/cet [ 



2θ ου μαΧιστα πζφρο[ντ]ικΐναι Λυ 
σιαί \τ<ο]ν ρητόρων \κ]α\ι y]a/j τηί 
a7ro5[et]|€0)y των πραγμάτων 
[ifTTO/oei] /i»?re πα\_ρ\α\ιπ\<ύν^ τι των 
]θί [x/jijai/ijcoi/ μη\τγ πίριττο[ν] . [.] 

] 25 [ ]ων και τον ξκασ[τό]ν φρου 

]7γ[. . [ρων και\ρον και jois τ][θΐ]σι των 

]ο[.1 . λεγόντων και των ακ[ου]οντων 

1 . . εξομοιοι τουί λογουί και το προί 

] aXXrj τους αντιδικονί και το προς τους 

]i/et > 3° ακροωμΐνους κριτας η 8ικαστας 

(?) τα^ραγον πρέπον εν πασι τηρών και του 

]σ/ . [. .] μίτρου μάλιστα φροντίζει και 

]μεν [ουτ]ο[ς\ των ρητόρων σχ^εδον 

] [παν]των πιθανωτατος ως 8υσ 

35 {μειμ]ητοτατος εστί [καϊ\ βουλο 
[μεν]ος καθαπερ κ[αι ο Αημό]σθε 
[νης] εν τοις ττ[λ]ει,σ[τοις . . . .]σ[. 
[....' .]μ .[.]. κα[ 

Fr. Ι, Fr. 3• 

Col. iii. Plate IV. 

[.] των προοι[μιων 
\π'\ρολαβων . [ 
Γ. . .1 εστίν \ 





5 θανή και ei/c[ 
μα ξξίνηιΊίγκ 
κον η παρζ[ 
αΧΐΧνμίνον [ 
κριτικον η\[ 

ΙΟ [.]f)T<uv 6ιηγ[ 
[. .]του πασνη [ 
[α]ρμο{ο[. .] . [ 
[. . .]στα ν[α]ρ [ 
[....] παρα[ 

'5 [ Μ 

5 lines lost 

21 Χ[ 


35 Μ 



Fr. 4• 

. .] . yaX[. ..].[ 
• .]ya τον ρητ[ορος 
.]vis δια 7Γολ[ 

Fr. 5. 


Β (Frs. 6-8). 

Col. ii. 

Col. i. 

]ovs eX 

[.] . [ Fr. 7. 




5 . [ Fr. 8. 



Kovpoi (?) 

δ]οξα[.] γι[. .] 


]i' και irepi vo 


] κατά τον βιον 


] €{ι\ναί XeyovTii 

ΙΟ ev[ 

]pas κ[ω^υομΐ 


] . ιρην νλην 


ΐ]ιναι δζΐν . [. 

]ιν ol8(v 7/χ[. 


] 6fovs οντα[ι 


Ylv <us Επι 

15 ?."[ 

] ηδονην reXoy 


eivai Xjeyovres a>s Αριστιπ 


Col. i. 

C (Fr. 9). 

Col. ii. 

IIoi'TtK]qs Se Ηρα[κλ(ΐδηί 

.... λ]€γ€ί Λακ[ 

]s ο κωμ[ικος 

. . . .]ων και δ[ 

. . .]€Ι/Τ€λ€σ[ 

. .] eiTTwy το οΐ'[ομα τηί ev 

[τη\ Ιμίρα [i']epeia[i 

.] ρηθηναι πα\λιν Se των πο 
[τ]€ πάρα Φι\ίππο[υ eiy Αθήνας 

ΙΟ ηρ€σβίυσαντων [ονκ αρηκβ 

τα ονόματα ήσαν δ[€ Αντίπατρος 
και Παρμίνιων κ[αι Ευρυλο^χ^οί 
ωί ϊστορίΐ Θίοπομ[ποί ev τη 
e[Ac]T77 των Φι\ιππι[κων Αισχι 

1 5 νηί Se το κατά γρ[αμματΐΐον 
πορν^υσαντοί ονομ[α ονκ ηγνο 


ησί μΐν ωκνησε Se [e^enreiu λΐ 
γων tLvai αντο\ν τ\ων π[ΐτΓο\ι 
]?λ τΐυμΐνων ην Se ΑνδΙροτιων ω? 

2θ [Αη]μοσθΐνηί δηλοί [e^c [τω κατά 
[Αΐ']8ροτιωι/θί κατά γραμματΐ[ι 
Of αυτόν λίγων weKopvevKevai 
πράγματα Se ωί Θουκυδίδης (ΐ 
■πων γαρ οτ[ϊ\ Θίμιστοκληί ηκΐν 
. 25 €ίΓ Κίρκυ[ρ\αν φίυγων οτ[ι η]ν αυ 
™[i'] ei'[epye]Ti;i την ίνΐργ(σίαν 
[ουκ €ί7Γ€ ταυ]την Θεόφραστος 
[δι ίν T01S Trep]t καιρών φη(Γ[ι] δια 
[φοράν ίχίΐ]ν τοι /y Κ(ρκυραι[ο]υς 
30 [Κορινθίοΐί] και διαιτητην ye 
[νομΐν'Ιον κρΐΐναι αττοδου 
ι{αι Κ]€ρκυρ[α]ιοίί τον Κορινθι 
ο[ν δη]μον fiKoa-i τάλαντα [. . . 

?[ ] • [ :.].[.... 

35 [ ] 

να[Ρ Μ- . . .]τ[.] την 

σν[μμαχιαν ■7Το]ιησ[ας κα]ταριθμου 

μΐνο[νί οσα] Αθηνα[ιο]υς ewepye 

τησαν ^αμ[ϊ\ουί κολασθηναι ψη 
40 φισαμΐνοι κ[αϊ\ προς Αιγινηταις 

πολψουσ[ι i/jawy παρασχ[ο]ντ€ς 

την μζγιστην ΐυβργίσιαν ου 

κ (ΐπβν ΟΤΙ Κλίομΐνονς Ιππι 

αν τον τυραννον καταγαγον 
45 '■ο? €'ί Αθηναί πάλιν Κορινθι 

οι πΐρι το Θριασων ηδη Λακίδαι 

μονιων όντων πρώτοι των 

συμμάχων αποσταντ([ί] αίτιοι 

(γΐνοντο τον διαλυθηναι την 
5ο στρατΐίαν και μη καταχθηναι 



τον Ivrriav και οτι ev AaKeSai 
μονι των ΙΙ[ϊ\(ηστρατιδοί>ν κα 
τα\θηναι δΐομίνων και KXe 
ομΐνονί σ\ν]ναγορίνοντοί αν 
55 T01S avTitne Σωκλης ο Κοριν 
βιοί ωί ϊστορίΐ Ηρόδοτο? αντί 

Col. iii. 

23 lines lost 

25 α[ 


V ^ορ[τη 

κησ . [ 

30 €7Γίτ[ 


νη9 τ[ 

35 ν[•] • ■ [ 
λίγων [ 

ω? Θο[νκνδιδηί (?) 
σαί γα[ρ 

4θ της Ατ[τιΐ( 


ΐστι δ[ 

την π[ 




45 ται κα[ 

τη των [ 


νη9 δ'ι 



π(ΐν τ[ 
50 (παθΐ [ τον pev 

οφθαλμ[ον πΐρι την Μίθωνηί πο 


την δε κ[λίΐν ev Ιλλυριοί? λογ 

χ?; πληγί[ΐί τον δί μηρον (ν Τρι 
55 βαλλοι? [ 

Fr. 10. 

Col. i. 

D (Frs. lo-ii). 

Col. ii. 



] . 01 (ίσιν ρη\ 

]β ■ ' ^ 5 φυ\α[ 

5 ]<ϊ'αία[•] λομ[ 


Fr. II. Col. ii. 

[ Μ 

[. . . .]Xe . [.] . [.]δ . [.]μei, κα[ 

[• ■]ios ττΐπ pay μίνων κ[. . . . 
[μ]€ναίν inep οι ρητορί^ πί[ποι 
5 ηκασιν διαβαλλοντΐί Φιλιπ 
ττον πραξαι ρα[8ια] πάντα φα[ν 
^ο'• '■ Tes αυτόν 8ωρ[ο]δ[οκι]αΐ9 και (π[ι 

• • • ορκιαι? κ[αι] απ[αταΐί και] ουκ α[ν 

] • • " Speta χρω[μ€νον 

]" 10 ου φρονο[υντ(ί 

] ' σιαν λαθ . [ e 

] χθροΐί ο δ[ 

noXeis αυ[τ 
. [.] . [.]ναί κ[ 

Fr. 13. 

Ε (Frs. 12-13). 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

av]8pes 3[ 


Fr. 13. τη[ 








τον [ 
νον β[ 


η ΐΤ€ρα[ 
TOVS φ[ 


ταλω 8e[ 


SiKeXiai [ 


Se μ(τασ[ 


πον και S . [ 



τ[ηγ]ορ(ί Sia[ 


[. . .]ρατονσ[ 


[. Αη]μοσθ(ν[ 



[ ] • 

γραφ[οντΐ]9 re ρ[ 

ίίρημΐνον . [ 7Γ« 

ρι την ΐνχην [ Καΐκι 

25 λίΟΓ και Αιδνμ[οί ev τοίί nepi Δη 

μοσθενον! [ e 

καστον βιβλιο[ν 

το €ΐρημΐνο[ν 

(στιν η α\ογο[ 
30 ΐξω και fi αλη[θ 

μονωτινι e[ 

τισι και ττότΐ [ 

[. .] eTepois (ΐρ[η 

[. . .]ο[. . .]τ€ρου[ 
35 [ ]of Η 

[ ]?/y[ 



F (Frs. 14-15) 


]as TO 

5 ^ασαν 

]λ€ TLS 
]7Γ€ > 

]αί S[€]fo0[coi'] vo > 

10 ■ ]va KaL τα τ[ ] 

]ροί και 7Γθλ[ΐ']ε7Γαι 
[νβτωτατοί €ν Α]γησιλαω και ΐν τη 
[πρώτη των Ελλ]ηιηκ(ύΐ' αίτια 
[ζΐται και αιτι]αζομΐΐΌί ημαρ 
15 [τηκ(ν και αλλ]α τοιαύτα δοκίΐ λι 
[αν (?) ]_< πολΐΐτηί πολβι 


]α ομο[ι]α καίτοι eu 

]α (.στ IV nepia . [. 

]α yeiverai οτ[. . . 


] και e^co του[. . . 

]υ η δια το π[. . . 

ο]ταν κ€κλα[σμ( 


π]ΐΐπτ€ΐν τρα[χ(ΐ 


] συνθΐσΐί η[. . 


]ί €)(^ονσα οια[. . 

]ν τω συντι[θ . 

(?) λ]ΐΐοτητοί ay[. . 

(?) σνγ]κρονοντα π[. . 


Fr. 15. 



(?) συν]τιθ(ναι [. . 

(?) μ€]τροΐί νπ[, . 

G (Frs. 16-17). 

Fr. 16. Col. i. 

[ ]ov aypoiKOS npoanepi 

[σπωμΐνω]ί οι Ελλην(9 τον ϊδιω 
[την ομοι]ω5 αληθΐί ομοίως και 

[διτταί] δνναμΐΐί c^ei πάρα TOis 
5 [Attikoi]s τω Se τονω διαστίλλ€ται 
[το σημ]αινομ€νον όταν μΐ,ν > 
[yap συγ]κατατιθηται τοίί ϋπο tivos 
λίγομΐνοις αΧηθΐί (pei coy σαφΐί 
όταν δΐ κατ (ρωτησιν προφί 
ΙΟ ρητ[α]ι TOTe το^ντατονωί την π ρω 


[την e]^oiaei σνλλαβην αληθ(9 
[oas ί]ληθ(ί οι ye μην Ελληνΐί 
[ομοί]ω? ίΐωθασιν λβγβιν αληθίί 
[ως aa\<p€i αχ^ρξίον και τούτο 

15 [φασι]ν διττως οι Αττικο[ι] a^peiov 
μ([ν β]αρντονως προφ€ρομ€νοι 

ίοί a[.]peiov τον α)(^ρηστον οιχρίΐ Col. ϋ. 

[ον Se] προπίρ[ισπωμβνωί] τον 
[....]. ον οι [Se Ελληνίς ομο]ιωί [ . [ 

Fr. 17 (to Fr. 16, Col. ii?). 

] a.[.].[ 

Ε\λη]ν[ι]σμοί [ 

] . [.]v Attikov [ 

]eaiv Ελληνΐ [ 

5 Α]ττικον [ 


]v Αττι[κον 

] Ελληρ[ισμοί 

Αττικ]ον [ 

Fr. 18. 

]eiv των ev tois βιβΧι 


y και η των ποίημα 


] . ποΧυ ΐγου 


\νον και το [ 


α]ληβη κακ[ 



Fr. 19. 

5 «τα[ 
σ(ΐ9 κ[ 

Fr. 30. 


5 ]ί Se τηί 

]70£ των 
'\καιον και 
]χ(φω[. . 
ΙΟ τ]υγχα[ν . , 

Fr. 21-2. 

]δ,ι /3/3[ 

] μακρα[ 

] και τα.[ 

5 παρα[ 

τω , [ 


1* ya/> ?•[ 

Fr. 23. 

]α λΐγομΐνα ω[ 
]y και Αριστοφαΐ'[η9 
]ον πίποιηκ€ γα[ρ 
5 «]/ti0a[ 

Fr. 34. 

]αι erepoii α[ 

]ωί/ αυτών ({ρ]ρΐΐθ[η 

Fr. 25. 
^υτου . [ 

Fr. 26. 


συ\κο(Ι)\αντ (?) 

Fr. 37. 


Ίαι . σνγ[ 
δ]ί7Γλα οτ[ 
] yi/»'a[t/c 
5 ]α5Γ€^[ 


Fr. 28. 

]."[•] • [ 
] • PoA 

]y<»• [ 

5 ]α(Γτ[ 

Fr. 29. 

Fr. 30. 


Fr. 31. Fr. 32. Fr. 33. Fr. 34. 

]νομ{. .\v[ 

]?" a 


] λ/^€υδο[ 

] P^ropl 

ρη\τορα)ν τ[ 


] ^αι»'€τ[αί 

]..'[ ]••[ ]•Μ ]r«'^«[ 

Fr. 3,5- 

Fr. 36. 

Fr. 37• 

Fr. 38. 




]6υ[ . 


]." /*< 






] . τοι» 

] '^Φ'[•] • [ 




5 π]€/)ί τα{ν 

5 ].[ 

5 ]• 


. . . 

Fr. 39• 

Fr. 40. 

Fr. 41• 

Fr. 42. 




]σαί 5[ 




] • ^ο/'[ 









Fr. 43• 

Fr. 44• 

Fr. 45• 

Fr. 46. 






]α)(Γ l'''"^ '\ovo\^ ]5ti[ 

■<ti- ]-h{ If «[ 

. σ 

Fr. 47. Fr. 48. Fr. 49. Fr. 50. Fr. 51. 

]ρ..ην f3[ Μ ]τα[ ]θ,[ >.,[ 

]op παρατ . [ ]5e/[ ](i[ ]στ[ Ι^Τί 

Fr. 52. Fr. 53. Fr. 54. Fr. .55. 

Μ ]•[••]<5[ Μ 1 

Μ l/'/?"^ ]'?"[ ] 

].[ ... ]λ 

Fr.56. Fr. 57• Fr. 58. Fr. 59. 

\ov ]ΐ'τα[ ]a)r[ Μ•]?Γ[ 

Fr. 1. ii. 5 sqq. Cf. introd. p. 84. It is not clear what exactly is meant by rou 
X[o]you in 1. 8. According to Aristotle, Rhet. iii. 13, the usual parts of a δικανικός Xiiyos were 
•προοίμιυν, πρόθ(σΐ!, πίστις, and iniKoyos, and similar distinctions are made by later writers ; but 
though προοίμια are mentioned in iii. 2, the remains of 11. 10 sqq. here, even if Fr. 2 is 
wrongly placed (cf. the next note), do not lend themselves to terms of that kind, and the 
"Kayos would appear to be of a more general character. 

11-18. That Fr. 2, containing parts of 8 lines from ] . Xay[ to \ισ-απ[, is to be assigned 
to this position is very uncertain. The appearance of the papyrus on both sides is suitable, 
and moreover, on the recto, if the fragment be placed approximately as suggested, the 
•word jrapaiji^jeadm results. In 1. 1 6 the doubtful ν may be at, and 11. 15-17 could be 

restored ο Kaipog ο πρ[ίπ•ωΐ'] (Wilamowitz) και το 7r[pf7roc] Tois 7tpoaa>n\ots κ]αι το[(γ ηβ€σι (?)] 

Toiiro[(]r. But the combination remains unconvincing. 

18-19. It is not certain that any letter is lost between t and π of f[.]7rn or between 
ο and I of vc^.y. 



20-35. 'And of this, Lysias among the orators seems to have been especially careful. 
For he excels in the exposition of facts, neither omitting anything of value nor adding anything 
superfluous, but ever on the watch for the right occasion adjusts his words to the characters 
of the speakers and the audience, and observing always propriety towards his opponents 
and the judges or jury who are hearing him he above all aims at moderation ; he is 
at once the most persuasive of almost all the orators and the most difficult to imitate.' 

20 sqq. This characterization of the method of Lysias is to be compared with the 
criticism ot Dionysius of Halicarnassus in the De Vel. Orat., Lys. §§ 4-10, where very 

similar phraseology is used ; cf. 5 τοσούτου Set των ουκ αναγκαίων τι Acyitc, ware κα'ι ττολλά 
κα\ τών χρησίμων αν io^ete τταραλιτΓ^Τΐ', γ κράτιστοί yap 5η πάντων eyiviTO ρητόρων . . . τα προσήκοντα 
ίκάστοις άπο5οΰναι πάθη τ€ και ηθη κα\ epya^ 8 την λίζιν ίίττοδί'βωσι Tols ήθεσιν οικ^ίαν^ g το ιτρίπον 
ίχ^ιν την Λυσίου Xi^iv . . . πρ6ς Τξ τον λίγοντα κα\ προς τους άκονοντας καϊ προς το πράγμα . . , 
αρκούντως ηρμοσμίνην^ ίο ouSelff ΐστίν ος ουχί , . . όμυΧογΰ πάντων ρητόρων αίιτον eivai πιθανώτατον, 

Photius, 2?ιί//. 202, speaks of Lysias' σαφηναα iv rois πράγμααι, but otherwise his remarks 
have little in common with Dionysius and our author. In 11. 20-1, if ou is the relative, δοκ« 
has to be supplied, unless Λυσίας is a mibtake for Λυσιην. 
23• [fuffopti] Wilamowitz. 

24. Probably jrfpi7To[«'] τ[ι], but only the smallest vestige is visible at the end of 
the line. 

25. Some such participle as [Επαγαγ]ων or [(μβά\\\ων is to be restored. φρου[ρων is not 
very salisfactorj', but suits the remains better than φυ'λατ[τα:ν, for which there is hardly room. 

33. [ovrj'/s] : the broken letter seems to be ο rather than ω. 

34. ως may be an error for ων, as Wilamowitz suggests, or {ων) ως might be restored, 
iii. 1-3. 'These three lines are on a detached fragment (3), but its position here 

is strongly favoured by the peculiar colouring of the papyrus. 

10. Possibly [ya]p των &ιηγ[ησ(ων. The ρ is immediately under that in the previous 
line, so that only one letter would be expected in front of it, but the scribe has a tendency 
to advance the lines to the left as the column proceeds. 

ix. ο of jTou is very doubtful and ]τυ could well be read, but [aa]ru seems unlikely, and 
there would not be room for [πλα]τυ, and it would be difficult to find an alternative. 

Frs. 4-5. The attribution of these two small fragments to Fr. i. iii is suggested by the 
occurrence on the recto of a junction between two selides, also found in Col. iii. If Fr. 4 
belongs to the column, not more than two or three letters are lost at the beginnings of 
II. 2-4 ; in the case of Fr. 5 the initial loss would extend to five or sis letters. In Fr. 4. 
1. 4 ]ν(σαι ο7Γοδ[ may be read. 

Fr. 6. i. 6. κ[ω]\νομ([νος : there is barely room for ω between the supposed κ and λ. 
ισ may be read in place of κ and α for λ ; the ν also is very uncertain. 
7. The trace of a diaeresis above ν of υλ?;ι» is very slight. 

Frs. 7-8 appear to belong to Fr. 6. ii, Fr. 8 being especially suitable; but there 
is no direct junction. 

Fr. 9. ii. i. Cf. note on 11. 6-7. 

3. Cf the reference to Aristophanes in Fr. 23. 

6—7. The allusion here, as was perceived by Wilamowitz, is to Aeschines 2. 10 κα\ το 
της Ιίρίίας ίνύπνιον της (ν 'Σικελία ^ιηγησατο, explained by the Scholiast as a reference to a story 
in Timaeus about a woman of Himera who had a dream concerning the approaching 
tyranny of Dionysius ; cf. also Photius i. v. Ι^ριίας ΐνύπνιον, Valerius Max. i. 7. Moreover, 


TertuUian, De Anima 46, expressly refers this story to Heraclides (Ponticus) : scd el Dionysii 
Siciliae tyrannidem Himeraea quaedam somniavit: Heraclides prodidit ; hence the restoration 
of 1. I. None of the authorities, however, mentions the name of the priestess, which our 
author implies was known, and which is perhaps given in 1. 2. 

9—14. This passage, containing a new citation of the sixth book of the Philippica, was 
utilized for the recent edition of the Theopompea in the Oxford Classical Texts (Fr. 64) ; 
but we there hesitated to restore the names of Antipater and Eurylochus owing to the 
apparent insufficiency of the space at the ends of 11. 1 1— 12, where not more than eight letters 
would be expected. But the scribe is not very careful in keeping his lines even, and 
there can be little doubt that Philip's three ambassadors to Athens, specified in the argu- 
ment to Demosth. Fah. Leg. 5, are really meant : ijyayov άπο τοϋ Φιλίππου rpeU πρίσβηί, 

ΆντΙπατρον, Παρμινίωνα και Ενμΰλοχον. The passage where the names were omitted might 
be e. g. Aesch. 2. 55. The supplements of 11. 8—10 were suggested by Wilamowitz ; in 
1. 8 ποτ]Ε is very uncertain, the vestige at the beginning of 1. 9 not suggesting an f, though it 
is not inconsistent with that letter. 

14-22. The identification of this reference to Aesch. i. 165 is due to Wilamowitz. 

Aeschines says : πόθιν oZ» ϊσχν<( και σϋνηθις yfyf'v^ai "Kiyeiv, i>s κατά yρaμμaτeΊov ήίη Tivis 
ηταίρησαν, ipw. άνηρ els των πολιτωι/ (το δ' όνομα ου λί'^ω" τας yap άπ€\6(ΐαί φΐνγω^ . . , \ί•^ίται 

κατά συνθήκαί ήταψηκίναι. That the person there alluded to was Androtion is not mentioned 
in the scholia, and apparently has not been recognized, though the language of Demosthenes 
in the speech against Androtion (21—3) where the word γραμμάτιων recurs, might, as 
indicated by our author, have warranted the inference. 

23-56. 'Or suppression of facts, as in Thucydides. For he says that Themistocles 
in his flight came to Corc3'ra because he was a benefactor of that people, but he does not say 
what the benefit was. Theophrastus, however, in his book " On Occasions " states that the 
Corcyraeans had a quarrel with the Corinthians, and Themistocles being made arbiter 
decided that the people of Corinth should pay to the Corcyraeans twenty talents . . . and 
when he describes the Corinthians as enumerating the benefits which they had conferred 
on the Athenians, in voting for the punishment of the Samians and providing the 
Athenians with ships when at war with the Aeginetans, he does not mention the greatest 
benefit of all, namely that when Cleomenes was restoring the tyrant Hippias to Athens 
it was again the Corinthians who, after the Lacedaemonians were already as far as the 
Thriasian plain, were the first of the allies to desert, and so caused the abandonment of the 
expedition and the failure of the restoration of Hippias ; and that Λvhen at Lacedaemon 
the Pisistratidae were asking to be restored, and Cleomenes was supporting them. Socles 
the Corinthian opposed him, as is narrated by Herodotus.' 

23 sqq. After considering instances of the suppression of names the author now turns 
to suppression of facts, of which he gives some cases from Thucydides. The first is from 

i. 136 δε Θεμιστοκλής προαισθόμενος φεύγει εκ ΤΙελοποννησου is Κερκυραν^ tiv αυτών ευεργέτης. 

20 sqq. The restorations are largely due to Wilamowitz, who compares the similar 

account in Plutarch, Themisl. 24 γενόμενος γίφ αυτών (fC. των Κηρκυραίων) κριτής προς Κορινθίους 
ε\όντων ^ιαφοράν^ έλυσε την εχθραν είκοσι τάλαντα κρίνος τους Κορινθίους καταβαλε'ϊν κα\ Αευκάδα Koivji 
νεμε'Ίν αμφοτέρων ίίποικον, 

27-8. Citations of the now lost treatise of Theophrastus περ\ καιρών are scarce. It is 

otherwise called πολιτικά τα προς καιρούς (Harpocration, s. v. επίσκοπος) or TO προς καιρούς 

simply (Parthenius 9), and is said to have consisted of four books. 

II 2 


36sqq. Cf. Thucyd. i. 41. σν[μμαχίαν in 1. 37 of course means the proposed alliance 
between Athens and Corcyra which the Corinthians were opposing (i. 31). 

40. 1. Αιγινητα!. 

43. ίππιαν here and in 1. 51 is an error for Ίσαγόραν ; cf, Hdt. v. 73. 

44. 1. καταγηντοί, as Wilamowitz remarks. 

55. 1. ΣωσικΧηί] cf. Hdt. V. 92. 

iii. 37-40. The reference appears to be to Thucyd. ii. 22. There is no mention in 
Thucydides of any other Phrygia than the Attic village. Lines 4 1 sqq. perhaps described 
its position, on which cf. 853. xiii. 16, note. 

48-55. This passage evidently relates to the three serious wounds received by Philip 
during his campaigns, on which subject the principal authority is now Didymus, De Demosth. 

xii. 40— xiii. 7 'Kfp\ μίν yap την Μιβώνη! ιτοΚιορκίαν τον διξών όφθαλμ^ο^ (ξικόπη τοξίύματι 
TrXrjyfi'f, . . . την 8ί κ\Ίν την δ(ξιαν ev 'iWvpioit Χόγχη τον ΊΧΚνριον ItKcvpaTov διώκοντα, . . . τ[ρ]ίτϋΐ> 
τρανμα λαμβάνει κατά την ftf ΎριβαΧλον: ΐμβη\ην την σάρισάν τίνος των διωκόντων us τον όίξιον 
αϋτοΰ μηβον ωσαμίνου και χωλώσαντο! αυτόν. Cf, Scliol. DemoSlh. De Cor. 67 οτι τον οφθαΚμορ 
ΐπληγη ev τη Μ^θώνΐ], την δί κλίΐμ ev ^Ιλλυριοί"?, το 6c σκίλης καΙ την χ^ΐρα iv Σκνθαις^ and Plutarch, 
De Alex. Virt. I. 9 τον St πατροι Φι\ίππον Χόγχη τον μηρον iv ΤριβαλΧοΐί ttairapevTos. If Αημο- 

σθ('\νηί is rightly restored in 1. 46 the allusion presumably was to De Cor. 67 virep άρχης κηι 

δυναστ€ίας τίιν οφθαΧμον ^κκΐκομμ^νον^ την κΧΰν xareayoTa, την χ(ΐρα, το σκίλοί ττζττηρίύμίνον , perhaps 

as another case of suppressed facts. 

Frs. 10-11. These fragments were found folded together, and are distinguished from the 
others by being much decayed and discoloured. Probably they belong to the same two 
columns, but their relation to each other is wholly uncertain. The recto prevents their 
being combined so that Fr. 10. i. i supplies the ν of a\y^pua in Fr. 1 1. ii. 8. 

Fr. 11. 4 sqq. imp : so apparently the papyrus ; 1. omp. 

The oft repeated charge brought against Philip of bribery and unscrupulousness finds 

strong expression e. g. in PaUSan. viii. 7. 5 στρατηγον fit ayadov οίκ άν τα φρονών ορθά 
KoKetTdev αντόν, 5s ye και opKovs dfiiv κατατάτησίν ae'i, και σπονδας (π\ παντι (ψ(ΰσατο, ττίστιν τι 
ητΊμασι μάλιστα ανθρώπων, and Diod. xvi. 54- 4 V" 7°Ρ Wfipac ΰΧηφώς on τα. τοΐί δπλοΐΓ 
αδύνατα χ(ΐρωθψαι τω χρνσω ράδιόν ('στι καταποΧιμησαι ; cf. e.g. DcmoSth. Phil. iii. 37 Sqq. 

Demosthenes, however, at least gives Philip credit for personal bravery ; cf. the passage 
quoted from the De Cor. in the note on Fr. 9. iii. 48-55. 

10. φρονό^ντ^ς is rather speculative, but seems more consistent with the papyrus than 

φρον^-ιζηντίί (or -τα). 

Frs. 12-13. It is probable that not more than a few lines are missing at the top of 
Fr. 13. ii, and therefore, if Fr. 12 is the top of that column, which is far from certain, 
the gap between them is slight. 

Fr. 13. 24-5. The restoration of the name CaeciHus here, i.e. Caecilius Calaclinus, 
seems fairly secure. He was a contemporary of Didymus, and the titles of his works, 
which were largely concerned with oratory, include Σΰγκρισίϊ ί:ίημoσθevoυs κα\ Α'ισχίνον, 

Σνγκρισιί AqpoaOevovs κα\ Κικ^ρωνος, Ilf ρ'ι χαρακτήρας των δίκα ρητόρων, ΠίρΊ Αημοσθίνους, ποίοι 
αυτοί γνήσιοι Xoyoi καϊ Trolot νόθοι, and Ilfpi των καθ' Ίστορίαν η παρ' Ίστορίαν Λρημίνων To'is 

βήτορσι. He is cited several times by Plutarch, for example, in the Vi/. X Oral., e. g. 

832 E, 836 A, 840 Β ; cf. Dion. Hal. Ep. ad Cn. Pomp. 3 epo\ μίντοι κα\ τω φΐΚτάτω Καικιλίω 

δοκΰ. For ev Tois irepi Aη]uoσθevovs cf. the title at the end of the Berlin papyrus of 


Didymus, Διδύμου T!(p\ Δημοσθίνους κη, Φιλιππικων y'. In 1. 24 wr φασιν OV the like may 

be supplied before Καικι]λιο5 ; what την (νχην refers to is obscure. 

31. Either -μον ώτινι or μόνω Tin'. 

Fr. 14. II-15. The άπαξ (ϊμημίνον, πυλυ(παιν(τώτατο!, OCCUrs ill Xeil. Ages. 6. 8 no\ue- 
ραστότατοί St και ποΚυίπαιν^τώτατο! νπο πάντων ανθρώπων. It is apparently unnoticed in the 

grammarians and lexicographers. If ]pos is another unusual word fiom the Agesilaus this 
may perhaps be άνίπικλητότιρος (i. 5), which is the only example of the comparative of 
άνιπίκλητο!. αΙτίάζ(ται and αΐτίαζόμινοι occur in //e//. i. 6. 5 and 12; the verb was also 
used by Cassius Dio, but no other writer is quoted for it in the Thesaurus of Stephanus. 

16. πολ«τ);Γ looks like another citation from Xenophon, but he does not appear to 
have used the word in an abnormal sense, nor to have employed any strange compound 
of it. Our author can hardly be referring to the occasional equivalence of πολίτι;£ to 

σΐ'μπο\ιτ(υόμ(νοί, which is regular ; cf. e. g. Pollu.X iii. 51 πολίτη!• 6 8e συμπολίτης οϋ ίάκιμον. 

i8. Possibly πιρίσσω[•. the form ntpiTTos would however be e.xpected ; cf. Fr. i. ii. 9, 
24, Fr. 16. i. 15. 

22. κίκλασμίνο! or some other part of κικλάσβαί fits in with the context ; cf. Long. 

De Sublim. 41 κ.«λασμίνο! ρυθμός, Demetr. De Eloc. 189 κ^κλασμίνοιι μίτροα. 

23• τρα\χαα, as Wilamowitz suggests, will make a suitable opposition to λ\(ΐοτητος in 

1.27. , 

27-8. Cf. for the suggested supplements Demetr. De Eloc. 299 ή Se λίΐοτ;;? η π^ρι την 

σννθ(σιν (11. 24, 26) οία κίχρηνται . . . φυλαξάμίνοί την σΰγκρουσιν των φωνηίντων γραμμάτων. 

In 1. 28 the doubtful π is possiby a γ, i. e. -/[ραμίματα. 

Fr. 15. Similarity of appearance makes the bottom of the foregoing column a suitable 
position for this fragment, and it may even be placed consistently with the recto so that 
its first line conicides with the last of Fr. 14, ]ομ€[ΐ']ουΓ. 

Fr. 16. 1-3. For the variation in the meaning of aypoiKos according to its accent 

cf. Ammonius S.l'., άγροϊκος κα\ aypoiKos ^ιαφίρα. προπίρισπωμίνως μίν ό ίν ay ρω κάτοικων, 
προπαροξυτόνως δί ό σκαιο: roir τρόπους. ομοι]ω! is due to Wilamowitz, who also suggests that 
ο σκαιοϊ | τον τροπ]ον may on the analogy of the passage in Ammonius be restored in 1. i . 
προσπ(ρι[σπωμ(νω^ς is a graphical error. 

3-14. 'αληθές : this word also has two senses in Attic, the meaning being distinguished 
by the accent ; thus when a man assents to what is stated by somebody he will say aXijies 
like σαφ€ς, but when he utters it interrogatively he will pronounce the first syllable with an 
acute accent, άΚηβα, like ίληθα. The Hellenes in general, however, are accustomed to say 
άληθ(! just in the same way as σαφίς.' 

3 sqq. Cf. Ammonius άληθίς μϊν γαρ οξυτόνως τ6 ίναντΊον τώ ψ(ΰδ(ΐ, αληθ(! δί προπαροξυτόνωί 
το κατ* ΐρώτησιν λξγόμ^νον. 
4. [δίττα?] : cf. Ι. 15. 
ΙΟ. 1. υζυτονως. 

12. [ως (^ηβ(ς was restored by Wilamowitz. Instead of writing the word with its 
appropriate accent, our author compares another word having the same accent, ΐληθα to 
indicate αληθές, as above in 1. 8 σαφ(ς to indicate άληθίς : cf. also 1. 1 7. 

14-19. Wilamowitz compares Arcadius, p. 116. 17 (ed. Barker) άχραοΓ άχρ^Ίον κα\ 
Άττικως άχρ(ΐως άχραων, interpreting ΰχρίίως as the Opposite of ΰπόχρ(ως. Authorities differ 
concerning the accentuation οίαχρύος, for while elsewhere Arcadius states that άχρ^Ίος was the 


Atlic accent (p. 87. 6 «xpeios το κοινόν, άχρύο! δί TO Αττικοί/), according to others, e. g. Schol. 
Ven. Β 269, it was axpfins. If, as our author says, the Attic accent varied with the sense, 
this would account for the conflicting evidence on the subject. It is unfortunate that the 
word in 1. 19 giving the second meaning is mutilated : the vestige of the letter before 
ο suits ( or J•. 

17. That the small fragment containing the beginnings of 11. 16-17 is rightly placed 
is haidly to be doubted, but there seems to be no proparoxytone word a[.lpfioi, and Spews 
does not sufficiently fill the space ; the first letter might be λ, but that is equally intractable. 
Possibly αχρηον was written again by mistake for apuov: there are two other errors in this 

Fr. 17. This fragment cannot belong to Fr. 16. i on account of the writing on the recto, 
but it may well come from the column succeeding. The subject at any rate is similar. 

I. α .[.].[ is probably the word characterized as a Hellenism ; Ατ[τ]ι[κοΐ' is less likely, 
since the fourth letter is unusually long for an (. 

6. A stroke is drawn above the final i, after which there is a short blank space. An 
abbreviation of ΐΧΚηνισμος is presumably intended, unless the stroke is to be regarded as 
accidental, in which case the t would be the last letter of the line and σμοί followed at the 
beginning of the next. 

Fr. 18. In colour and texture this fragment from the top of a column resembles 
Frs. 14-15, but the recto is inconsistent with the supposition that they come from the same 
column, and their subjects are also quite different ; that of Fr. 1 8 appears to have affinities to 
Fr. I. ii or Fr. 13. ii. 26sqq. 

Fr. 19. The most probable place for this fragment, on account of its dark colour and 
blank recto, is the upper part of Fr. 9. iii. 

Fr. 20. 10. Fr. 36. 3 cannot be combined here. 

Frs. 21-2. Lines 1-3 are on a detached fragment, but its position here is practically 
assured by the recto. The reason for the indentation of 11. 5-7 is doubtful. Perhaps the 
lines above and below are quotations, which were commonly distinguished in this manner, 
e. g. 220, 418, 853 ; or 11. 5-7 may be the heading of a section. In either case it is likely 
that there is no loss at the beginnings of 11. 2-4, and that not more than a narrow letter at 
any rate is missing in front of the two doubtful iotas in 11. 8-9 ; if they are read as etas no 
loss need be assumed. 

Fr. 23. 4. The cramped manner of writing ya[ suggests that the fragment contains 
ends of lines. 

Frs. 24-5. These two fragments both come from the bottom of a column and should 
perhaps be combined, Fr. 25 being placed to the right of Fr. 24, but with a gap between 
a[ and \iTov. The recto of Fr. 24 is covered with a strengthening strip of papyrus which 
it is undesirable to remove. In Fr. 24. 1. 2 between ^i and erepois there is a short blank 
space in which a letter may possibly have disappeared. 

Frs. 31-2 may well come from Fr. i. ii-iii. Fr. 31, in which there is apparently 
a junction of two selides, would be especially suitable in Col. iii ; cf. note on Frs. 4-5. 

Fr. 35. Similarity in colouring suggests that this fragment may belong to the upper 
part of Fr. i. iii. 


Fr. 42. 2. Probably p]')ro/j[ again. 

Fr. 43. 3. If the second lelter is really a φ (or ψ), this line protruded considerably. 

Frs. 54, 57-9. That these scraps belong to 1012 is somewhat uncertain, and Fr. 58 
should perhaps be turned the other way up and read Ji-e . [. 


16-7 X 13-9 cm. Fifth or si.xth century. 

Important contributions to the remains of Menander have already been 
made by the Oxyrhynchus papyri in substantial pieces of the Ώίρικΐΐρομίιη (211) 
and the Κολα^(409), and to these are now to be added the following fragments from 
the Μισονμΐνοί, which, if of much more modest compass, are still not without 
value. Their identification admits of practically no doubt. A clue is at once 
provided by the occurrence of the name Thrasonides, which was that of the 
principal character in this celebrated comedy. The name of his slave was Getas 
(Kock, Frs. ^;^^, 345, Arrian, Diss. Epict. iv. i. 19), and his father apparently also 
figured in the play; Getas and the father of Thrasonides duly appear in the papyrus. 
These, however, are not the only dramatis per sonae which here occur; three others 
are mentioned, Crateia (II. 32, 39), Demeas (11. 13 sqq.), and Kleinias (? 11. 12-3). 
But we know from Simplicius on Aristotle, Phys., p. 384. 13 (Diels), that Crateia 
(a rare name) and Demeas were characters in a play of Menander. The passage 
is : όταν Κίγωμΐν δτι άπό τύχΗς Ηλθεν ό Εένος και λυτρωσά^Μβνος τον αίχ/ΜΟίλωτον, ώϊ 
ό ναρά Mevavbp<a Arj/xeas την Kpareiav, άπΗλθεν. Meineke thought that Κράτην or 
Κράτητα was the correct reading, but C. Keil {Philol. i. 552) proves to have been 
right in defending Kpareiar,' — which Kock (Fr. 939) needlessly prints with a small 
K. That the play alluded to by Simplicius was the Μισουμ^ί'οϊ was not known, 
but this is now evident, and the passage may henceforth be rescued from 
the position it has hitherto occupied among the "Άδτ/λα ί^ραματα. Finally, to 
clinch the argument, the phraseology and the situation disclosed in the papyrus 
are in striking accord with what is known of the plot of the Mto-o^Vet'os. 
Thrasonides was a soldier of an overbearing and repulsive type, in love with his 
slave (Crateia), who, as we may now add from Fr. 939, was also his captive ; 
cf. Libanius iv. J12. I . . . ay ν-πίρογκόν τι και σοβαρον και ττολλι; τΐϊ αλαζονύα 

' Wilamovvitz refers to Kaibel's vindication in Hermes xxv. pp. 9S-9 of Kportia r\ φαρμακοπύληί as 
the title of a play of Alexis against the suspicions of editors of Athenaeus, the name Kpareia having been 
found on a Theban vase. 


στρατιωτϊ]$ άνηρ. et rii νμωυ φαντάζ(ταί τον Mivavbpov &paσωvίbηv, olbev ο Κίγω' 
στρατίΜΤίκην γαρ φησίν aijbiav νοσοΰντα τον ανθρωττον (Is άπε'χβίίαν αντω κινησαι την 
(ρωμίνην και yeyovev άμίλΐΐ τιροσηγορία τω ζράματι τον ©paaoivibov το μΐσοϊ, and 
Kock, Fr. ^^S -παώι,σκάρίόν μΐ καταδίδουλωκ' evT(\(s, ον οϋδ(ί^ eiy των ιτο\(μίων 
(οϋ)τ7ώπο7ί. The relation between the two was thus the same as that between 
Polemon and Glycera in the Π(ρικ{φομίνη, and the resulting situation is closely 
analogous and seems to have had a very similar d^noucvtent. Thrasonides' despair 
at the aversion of Crateia is described in Arrian, Diss. Epict. iv. i. 19: ' First 
he goes out in the night, when Getas is afraid to do so. . . . Next he demands 
a sword, and is enraged with the man who out of kindness refuses to give him 
one, and he sends presents to his disdainful mistress, and implores and weeps ; 
then a slight improvement elates him.' Now this is just the attitude of the 
Thrasonides of the papyrus ; cf. 11. 40 sqq. : ' You will now prove me, father, 
of all men living the most happy or miserable ; for unless this man will accept 
me fully and give this woman to me, it is all over with Thrasonides : which 
heaven forbid ! ' ' This man ' is doubtless Demeas (evidently the father of 
Crateia : cf. 1. 39), who, as has been seen in Fr. 939, unexpectedly arrived on the 
scene and effected her release {\ντρωσά.μ(νο•5•, cf. 1. 21 ατιοΚντρονν). Hence it is 
clear that our fragments come from near the conclusion of the play. Further 
points of contact with the extant citations from the Μισουμίνοί are pointed out 
in the notes on 11. 18 and 19. 

Whether the recto precedes the verso or vice versa is not immediately 


Fr. I, 

Fr. 2. ]irJ7i'</ca[ 

Fr. 3. 5 ] • οσίωνψ .[.].[ 

] . ητοσίκτοπογϊ 
'\νητονη\ιον : 


ΙΟ ]5τ]σανθα5ία(τ 


evident, for the extremity of the right margin of the recto though fairly 
straight is not cleanly cut, and the appearance of the edge might have been 
caused by a break ^vhere the crease in the quire came. But internal evidence 
provides a less equivocal clue. The verso is occupied by the conclusion of 
a dialogue between the soldier Thrasonides and his father (11. 34, 40), the 
former, as has been seen above, being very eager that Crateia should be given 
to him (in marriage) by her father, i. e. Demeas (11. 39, 43-3). Hence, since she 
was now in her father's keeping, the rescue had already been effected. On the 
recto her release is the subject of a discussion between Cleinias and Demeas, 
who in the capacity of a parent demands her freedom (II. ai-a). This scene 
must therefore have preceded that on the verso ; and it is natural to identify 
Demeas' interlocutor Cleinias as the father of Thrasonides. 

The papyrus is no more than a tattered leaf, of which only the lower part 
has survived, with four small detached pieces. It is of a comparatively late 
date. The hand is a rather coarse semicursive, which must be referred to the fifth 
or even the sixth century. Alternations in the dialogue are denoted as usual by 
paragraphi and double dots ; the name of the speaker is inserted to the left of 
the column at 1. 38, while at 11. 10-13 similar entries have been added in a ruder 
hand and darker ink in the right margin, as in the Cairo Menander. Stops in 
both the high and middle position occur, and accents, breathings, and marks of 
elision are plentifully supplied, mostly by the original scribe. The accents are 
sometimes rather carelessly placed, e. g. that intended for the α of αλλ in 1. 44 
really falls over the second λ. 


Fr. I. ]ηι^^ψ[ 

] •γ(.ίτο[ν 

Fr. a. ] ττηνίκα [ 

]η.: ..[ 

Fr. 3. 5 ] • oaiW ^ • [.] . [ 

ά\κούσομαί σαφώ[ί 
] . ητο9 €κτ6πον[ 
] νη τον ήλιον. 
(Κλειν. ?) ]«y, rha, 

10 Γέτ(ας) Θρασα>ΐ'ί]8ηγ αύθαθίαί 




Fr. I. 



]τίλα/3ο) : 

] : δημίασ 
] . . . (ράσΐγω 

]τησ•ρ[.] . . [.]ταιιτιΧίγ€ΐ 

.] . ακλάωναντιβολώνόΐΌσΧύρασ ; 
.]τΓΐρηΓατήσ(ύκαυτοσωσεμοΐδοκεΐ : 
]τοΰτο8' ΐίρημ€Τ£[. .] . αντονσαξιω 
.^ΰναποΧυτ ροϋνθ ωντΓατήρ•€γωδίγ€ 

.]ώγνναικασ€ντ€τν)(ωσδημία, : 



Fr. 2. 

. . .] . πα[ 
. .] . πάτρ[ 

■ •]ί'Γί • ι 

]μο . . κλ . [ 

Fr. 3• [ ]Χ!Ι • • • [ 

[.](πονθαμ€ΐ' ; τ[ 
[. .]θασ1τοΰτοτί . [ 
ίλοΰσαμιμο . . Γ 
διατικράτΐΐαφ . ρ[ 
οτοντοπράξασ-ί , [ 
απαντ α[ 
θρ/ ώτοντταρα[ 




άν\θ[ρ\(ίπου Χαβίΐν 
Κλειν(ίας) ]" λάβω. 

(Γετ.) ] Κλειν(ίας) Δημίαί 

]ΐΌΓ oiSe γρΰ 
15 γά]ρ, Δ η μία, 

(Δη/ι\.) ] • • • fp*y ^7'" 

]τηί• ρ[.] . . [.] ταντί Aeyet 
] . α κ\άων, άντιβοΧων, ouos λνραΐ. 
(Κλειν.) [σνμ]πΐριπατησω κάντόί, ώί ϊμοί δοκΐΐ. 
2θ (Ahjw.) ] τοντο δ' ΐφημ(Τ([. .] . αντον σ άξιώ 

]ωι/ άπολυτροΰν ων πατήρ. (Κλειν) «γώ 51 ye 
[μίσ\ω γυναΐκαί ΐντίτυχηκώί, Δημία. 

Fr. Ι. ]..[ 

] • -^Ά. 

2 5 ] . ττάτρ[ 
ού]κί.τι . [ 

Fr. 2. ] μο . . κλ .[ 

Fr. 3. [ ]χν . . . [ 

[7Γ]€7ΓΟΐ'5α//£Γ'. (Κλειν. ?) τ[ 
30 [. .]5ασί τοΰτο τι . [ 
€λοί/σα μίμο . . [ 
(Θρ.) δια τι Κράτΐΐα φ • ρ[ 

(Κλειν. ?) δ τοΰτο ττράξαί e . [ 
(Θρ.) αλλά, πάτΐρ, e[ 

35 οΜαντ ά[ 
ζτ\ν ev πρ([πΐΐ 
Θρ(α(5ων{?)Ης) ω τον παρα[ 


7raT^/3/f/jaTeiacr[.]of[. .]λ'α0[ 
40 νννημακάρίοντιτρΙσαθλιο[^πατΐ[ 

ομηγίνοίτ •α,λλ'€ΐσί(ιΰμίν• . [•]<(y[ 

¥ΐ. 4 recto. Fi•. 5 recto. 

^^ ]fi • • • [ IrVi 

άιστΐ7Γάν[ , , 


Fr. 4 verso. Fr. 5 verso. 

]ρδωσ(ΐ[ ]i'] 

]δ(λφον[ ]Acai[ 

Fis. 1-2. Corresponding dark-coloured fibres on the verso, and the tip of a stroke 
on Fr. 2 which may be the base of the τ of «« in Fr. i, suggest the combination of these 
two fragments, and similar fibres on the main piece make it Hkely that Frs. 1-2 are to be 
placed at the top above Fr. 3, perhaps immediately ; the letters μο -would then be the 
beginning of the line and πηνικα on the recto probably the end. 

9. yera is followed by some traces which may be ink; possibly there has been an 
erasure of a colon or a σ. The identity of the speaker of this line is quite doubtful ; since 
it is addressed to Getas, the previous line is likely to belong to him. 

12. Κλίΐι/(ίαί) seems to be the most probable expansion of the abbreviation KXfif. No 
name beginning with these letters is attested for the New Comedy, but KKemiat {K.vavia{s) 
codd.) occurs in a fragment of Polyzelus (Kock, i. p. 791). ]τ\ may be ] W or Tov]ri or 

1 3. The supposed double dots may be the extremities of a σ. 

1 6. fxSpas is just possible, but the χ is unsatisfactory and the preceding letter is more 
like ο or α than f. The remains of the first letter after the lacuna suggest β or 8. If 1. 19 
is rightly assigned to Cleinias, Demeas must intervene either at 1. 16 or I. 17. 

18. κ\άων, άντιβοΚων : cf. the passage quoted from Arrian, Oiss. Epkt., in the introduction, 

hoapa Tji μισοΰστ) πίμπιι και Si'iTat και κ\ά(ΐ. Zvos "Kipas occurred also in Menander's Ψοφο8(ή! 

(Kock, Fr. 527), according to Photius and Suidas, who add ή fi' ίίλι; παροιμία, Sms \vpas 


πατήρ Κρατΐίας [.]ov[. .]λ α0[ 
40 vvy η μακάριον tj τρισάβ\ίο\ν^ πάτ([ρ, 
Sei^eii μί των ζώντων απάντων γ(ν[6μ(νον. 
(ί μη γαρ ουτοί Βοκιμάσ^ι μί κνρία{ί 
8ώσ(ΐ Τΐ ταύτην, οί'χΕταί Θρααωνί5[ηί• 
ο μη γά'οιτ'• άλ\' ίίσίωμΐΐ'• . [•jffi 

Fr. 4 recto. Fi•. 5 recto. 

]«...[ ]t ώ[ 

] ωστ€ πάν[ ... 

]δύ τί μητ[ 
1 πόνοϊ 

Fr. 4 v^rso. Fr. 5 verso. 

]p Sa>^ei[ ]v[ 

ά]δ(\φου[ ] και[ 

ίσ]τιν. [(B) ].r.[ 

iyKOve και σά\πιγγο! Ss. \eyeTat (δί) fVt των μη σν/κατατιβεμινων μη&€ (ΐταινονντων, HeedleSS 

obstinacy is the quality apparently conveyed by the saying. 

19. [(Γΐ»/ι]ΐΓεριη-ατΐ7σω : this is probably a reference to the restlessness of Thrasonides, 

which is emphasized in Kock, Fr. 341 δ ίνατυχής, τί οϋ κπθίύ&ικ ; σύ μ' άποκναίικ περίπατων, 

though of course Fr. 341 is not from the present scene. The attempt to indicate the 
number of letters lost at the beginnings of the preceding and following lines is based 
on the hypothesis that [συμ] (Wilamowitz) is correct. 

20-r. These two verses ought to be restored without much difficulty, but the text 
appears to be at fault. Wilamowitz is surely right in emending ππηΚυτρουνθ' (cf. introd., 
p. 104) to anoXvrpovv, and in supposing that a change of speaker occurs at ϊγώ in spite of the 
single point in the papyrus ; but what is (ΐρημ(τ([ ? tips from upetv is unlikely, and (ΐρεατθαι 
for tpeaSai is Only an Ionic form ; there remains f'pijyuc = (Ιρημαι, which is not easy to 
manage. The t after τ can hardly be read otherwise ; the letter before αυτού may well 
be K, μ, or σ. 

30. The letter following θ seems to be a, not ω, and the accented t is inconsistent with 
a subjunctive ; but [. .]fcffi is difficult. 

31. μιμ : or κίκ, but not μικρ. The first letter of the line may be n. 

34-6. There is no paragraphus below any of these lines, but a change of speaker must 


have occurred in their course, since 1. 34 evidently belongs to Tiirasonides, who is again the 
speaker at 1. 38. 

37. The circumflex on eO precludes the restoration oi €υπρ[(πωί. 

38. ο of του has apparently been converted from an f. 

Fr. 4 verso 2. Some blurred marks above the first three letters may be accidental. 
Fr. 5 verso 2. The supposed α has apparently been corrected. 

1014. Historical Fragment. 

15-6 X 8-8 cm. Third century. 

A fragment from a historical work, apparently not extant. It contains part 
of a description of a battle, which took place on the sea-coast and seems to have 
been attended with much loss of life ; the identity of the combatants, however, 
is not made clear. The language suggests a writer of the Hellenistic period. 

Parts of twenty-six lines remain from the bottom of a column, written on the verso 
of the papyrus in a not very regular sloping hand of a medium size and common 
third-century type. Stops and other lection signs, except the diaeresis, are entirely 
absent; a second hand has made a correction in 1. 14. There is no complete 
line in the fragment, and the extent of the loss is uncertain. In the transcript 
below, 11. 8-10, where the supplements suggested are plausible, have been taken 
as the basis for an approximate estimate of the number of letters missing. 

On the recto are the beginnings of eighteen lines from the top of a column 
of a survey-list, drawn up in the second century, and giving the position and 
value of certain plots of land ; a ήΚιαστήρων is mentioned. The writing proceeds 
in the same direction as that on the recto, relatively to \vhich it is, therefore, 
upside down. 

[ ]^r-[ 

[. . . .]ai TO 7Γα[ 

[. . το\υ ^ωμα[τοί 

[. . €]ποχ€Τ6υ[ 

5 θεν τη5 κωμηί [ 

μ(γαλη και πΚατίΐα [ οι 8ί re 

ταγμΐνοι Ίτροί το ί[ ιδοντίί 

ϊσιονταί τους π({λ(μιονί ivwi 
Ίττου\σ\ιν ταγν παν\ωΚίθρΐ(χ Se yet 
ΙΟ νΐται οι μεν yap -γε^νομενοι κατά 


πρόσωπον αφνω Si[ 

Se ταί λογ^αί (γίΐρα[ντΐί 

rey (ίστρΐχουσ-ιΐ' το S[e 

ην και ωνκωΐ'Τ^αι^ μ[ 

15 παντα•χοθΐν οιδονσ[α 

€π(κλνζΐ το παν τα[ η 

θαΧασσα ίνπζσον\τίί Se οι 

λοί TOVS μ(ν κα[. . 

τον στρατηγον α[ 

20 σιν Tais λογχ^αα α[ ye 

γονοταί και προί το αδ[ τε 

τραμμΐνονς των Se αλλ[ων 

[. .] . rjTOS θανατο! ην οι μΐν [γαρ . . . 

[ ΐξ]α) τηί σνμβολη[ί 

25 [ ]τΐ9 ταΐί αιχμα[ΐί 

[ S]e ου λαβοντΐ9 σχο[Χην .... 

4. Some form of ίποχ^τίνην or άποχίτ(ί(ΐυ is to be restored. At the end of the line 
f^a^Bev or eaaPffv is probable. 

7. Possibly ([νωημον, but the narrative is too mutilated for satisfactory restoration. 

10. 7f[>O/iecot Kara Wilamowitz. 

11. δι[: or hp[. 

15. οώονσ[α is commended by the conte.xt, though oi8eIw does not seem to be applied 
elsewhere to the sea ; cf. however οΐ&μα and Arat. 908 οϊδαίι/ουσα θαΚασσα. 

1 6. The middle of ^πικλίζιιν is not used in the active sense, otherwise the division 
efTiieXuftro παΐ'το[ might be adopted. 

17-18. Perhaps ψι]λοι, or λο» could be the termination of a name, e.g. θΕτταΙλοι, Αιτω]λοι, 


23. [. .] . ijTor: ft may be read in place of 17, but is less likely. The vestige of the 
preceding letter suits y, τ, or i» better than κ or χ, and α7Γροσ\δο]κητο! is not therefore 
satisfactory. απαρ\αι]Γητο9, as Wilamowitz suggests, or ανήξι^τητο! (Hesych.) would give 
a good sense. 

1015. Panegyrical Poem. 

17 X 23-6 cm. Third century. 

This short poem of twenty-two hexameter verses is described in the title 
written both at the foot and in the left margin opposite to 11. 8-9 as an 
Encomium on Hermes — Έρμου ίγκώμιον ; the name Έρμου has, however, in both 


places been washed out, and higher up in the margin the same hand has entered 
another endorsement, ets τον άρχοντα, Avhich is a more exact description of the 
purpose of the piece. The first nine lines are, indeed, devoted to Hermes, who, 
in an elaborate invocation in which some of the principal attributes of the god 
are recited, is called on for inspiration. But the person really to be celebrated 
was the youth Theon (1. 12) who in 1. i is referred to as the νποφητορα τταΐοα of 
Hermes, and to whom the poet returns in 1. 10 sqq., Avhere he is described as 
honouring the god in having supplied a fountain of oil for his fellow-citizens, 
apparently a poetical way of saying that he had made a benefaction to the gym- 
nasium. That gift, however, and another of corn (1. 15), had occurred previously, 
and he was now making to the youths a further presentation of a kind which 
could only come from one 'learned in the lore of the Muses' (1. 20), and did 
the donor still more credit, i. e. some endowment of the arts, which the allusive 
method of the writer does not allow to be further specified. Probably, as 
Wilamowitz suggests, Theon was a young man whose wealth had led to his 
early appointment to the office of gymnasiarch (cf. 1. 13 αρχίνοντα, and the title) ; 
but he is not recognizable among the known gymnasiarchs of Oxyrhynchus. 

The poem is written on a well-preserved sheet of papyrus in a medium-sized 
sloping hand somewhat similar in style to that of 223 (Part Π, Plate i), though 
not so well-formed and regular ; it may be assigned to the middle or latter half 
of the third century. Accents, elision marks and stops (high and medial) are 
plentifully supplied, marks of long quantity are also sometimes inserted, and 
there is one instance of the use of the curved stroke below a compound word 
(1. 14) as e. g. in the Bacchylides papyrus. Whether all these signs are due to the 
original writer is not evident ; a second hand has undoubtedly been at work on 
the text ; but since the ink employed by the latter did not differ appreciably 
in colour, responsibility for single strokes cannot be accurately determined. In 
one or two cases accents have been amended (cf. note on line 11), which suggests 
that the accentuation was original and was revised by the corrector, though 
this of course is not a necessary inference. The accentual system resembles 
that found in other papyri of the period (cf. 223 and 841), but it is somewhat 
loosely employed, e. g. 1. 5 ττεσων, besides the above-mentioned errors which have 
been eliminated. The alterations introduced by the second hand at 11. 6-7, 10, 
and 19 are curious, and may even have come from the author's own pen, if an 
amanuensis was employed for the body of the text. In any case the poem is 
probably little older than the papyrus ; it is unlikely that effusions of this 
class would be long-lived, the subject and the style being alike undistin- 
guished, though the versification is correct enough. Some specimens of 
panegyrics, with which this may be compared, of a later period and more 


ambitious design, have been published in the Berliner Klassikertexte, I. 3. xi, 
and the inscriptions offer other parallels. 

auroy μοι τ\ον άίισαι νποφητορα παιδα 
Ερμαα σπΐνσαιαί• αοιδοπόλω S" (παρήγοίί• 

βπτάτοΐΌν χβιρεσσί λνδην πολύηγί κρόυων 

την αυτοί τα πρώτα Kaues- πάρα ποσσι τβκόυστίί 
€/y τον αργρντα γ γ γ ι 

5 άρτι πίσων Χντρον Si βοών πόρΐί ΑποΧλωνι• 

σ( £01 κλ^ιουσι 

τοννΐκα μονσοπόλον ^μ^^ν avvpveiovaiv αοιδοί• 


αγρονόμοι Se θίον νόμιον κλίιονσι βοτηρΐί- 
^Ερμου^ Ερμην δ ev σταδίοΐί (ναγωνιον αθλητηρίί• 

ΐνκωμιον γυμνάσιων δε πόληΐί (πίσκοπον άΐΐδουσιν 

ΐ€ρω £νι ω 

ΙΟ ΐνθα σ€ και παϊς ουτοί αναξ τιων [[«»'«]] δτ^/ιΠ'οΐ']] 
πΙί[[/)]]ακ ([λ]αι6ρυτον προγίων αστοισι γεράιρίΐ• 

ου γαρ σε πρώτιστα Θέων μ(τα παισιν €ταιροΐί 

αρχΐυοντα veov γΐίνωσκομεν αλλ €τι τηλου• 

ημ(ν (λαίοχυτοισιν αλΐΐφόμενοι κοτύλησιν 

15 ηδΐ και αινύμενοι δώρων Δημήτΐροί αγνηί' 

Κίΐνα μεν εσθλα φίλος δήμω πορΐί' εσβλα δ' επ εσθλοί! 

ενθαδε νυν παιδεσσι διδοΐί και αμέινονα ταύτα• 

ήτοι μεν γαρ κείνα και αφνειόί πόροι ανηρ• 

Kcvcauxea δώρα 

πλούτου γαρ κενεοΐο πελει μειλίγματα κείνα- 
20 ταντα δε Μουσάων σοφιηί δεδαημένος ανηρ• 

τω σ επι τοισι μάλιστα γεράιρομεν ή περ εκείνοι^' 
ουνεκα κείνα πατήρ σε διδάξατο• ταύτα δε Μουσαι- 

^Ερμου^ εγκωμιον 

' Hermes, do thou thyself hasten to sing for me of thy young interpreter, and help the 
bard, striking with thy hand the seven-stringed many-toned lyre, which thou thyself first 
. madest new-dropped at thy mother's feet and gavest to Apollo in ransom for his oxen ; 
therefore do latter-day bards celebrate thy service of the Muses, and herdsmen in the fields 
proclaim thee as pastoral god, while athletes in the stadium call on Hermes ruler of the 
games, and cities hymn thee as warden of the gymnasia. And here too this youth, Ο King, 



honours thee in thy hallowed folk, pouring a fount of oil for the citizens. For it is not 
newly that we know thee, Theon, holding chief office among thy youthful comrades, but 
of old, whether anointing ourselves with oil-distilling flasks, or partaking of the gifts of 
chaste Demeter. Such blessings didst thou of thy favour bestow on the folk ; and blessings 
on blessings here givest thou now to the youths, yea more precious still. For those in truth 
a rich man too might bestow, since vainglorious are the gifts of vain wealth ; but these 
come from a man learned in the wisdom of the Muses. Therefore we honour thee more 
highly for these than for them, because they were taught thee by thy father, and these by 
the Muses.' 

I. Theon may be addressed as the ίποφητωρ of Hermes in virtue of his office of 
gymnasiarch (cf. 11. 9-10), though very likely there is a special reference to his musical 
or literary tastes. 

3. 1. λυρην. Cf the converse interchange of δ and ρ in 1. 11, 

4-5. Cf I/. Herm. 17 ^ojos yeyovun μίσω ή'ματί (γκιθάριζίν. The lengthening of the first 
syllable of Απόλλων follows the Homeric usage, A 14, &c. ; cf 11. i αησαι, g αιώουσίν. 

λντρορ : there is perhaps in this word a deliberate reference to the fanciful etymology 
which connected λύρα with λύτρα or λύτρον, e.g. Bekker, Anccd., p. 752 ΰρηται 8e λύρα, λύτρ:ι 

Tis ούσα . . . etSar 8e (sc. Hermes) και ToC θίον το μονσικόν, hibuiKiv virtp ίαντοΰ την λύραν λύτρον. 
7• Cf. e.g. H. Hcrni. 570—1 και μηλοισιν, οσα τρίφη elpua χθων, ■πάσι δ' cVi προβάτοισιν 
άνάσσΐΐν κΰδιμοκ Έρμην. 

8. Cf Pindar, Pyi/i. ii. 10 ivay^vLos Έρμα;, Nem. χ. 52-3, &c. ; the patronage of 
sport is not a Homeric attribute of Hermes. The initial e has been corrected from i. With 
regard to the partially erased title in the margin here and below 1. 22, Wilamowitz thinks 
that these entries refer not to the present poem but to an encomium on Hermes pro- 
nounced by Theon on the occasion of his entry upon office and of his gift to the state, and 
that the same event is alluded to in the epithet teoi' ίποφήτορα in 1. i. The more obvious 
view taken in the introduction, that the title was intended to apply to the contents of the 
papyrus and was recognized to be erroneous, seems to have advantages. 

II. (λαιόρντο! here and ΐλαιόχυτος in 1. 14 seem to be otherwise unattested. The acute 
accent on π^ώακ is written over a circumfle.x ; similar corrections have been made in 1. 17 
αμΰνονα and 1. 2 1 yepaipopfv, while in 1. 14 a circumfle.x is replaced by the second grave 

accent in ίλαωχυτοίσιν. 

13. τι;λου is evidently temporal, in antithesis to veoi'. Cf. ρ 253 τηλοϋ άπώλίτο νόστιμου 
ημαρ, Oppian, Hal. ii. 495. 

20. For the genitive with ^ώσημίνο! cf. Φ 487 πολίμοιο Βαήμιναι. 
2 1. μάλιστα . . . η : SO Apoll. Rhod. iu. 91. 



1016. Plato, Phaedrus. 
28x57-5 cm. Third century. Plate V (Cols. v-vi). 

Six columns in very fair preservation, containing the proem of the Phaednis 
(pp. 227 a-230 e). A coronis is placed at the bottom of the last column, and 
a broad margin follows, which shows that the dialogue was not continued on 
this sheet ; either, therefore, it was for some reason left incomplete or a fresh roll 
was begun. 

As with so many of the literary papyri belonging to the first large find 
of 1906, from which both 1016 and 1017 are derived, this text is on the verso 
of a cursive document, a register of landowners, part of which is printed later on 
in this volume (1044). The document was drawn up in the fourteenth year of an 
unnamed emperor, no doubt either Marcus Aurelius (a.d. 173-4) or Septimius 
Severus (a. d. 205-6). A date near the commencement or in the earlier decades 
of the third century is therefore indicated for the MS. of the Phaedrus, and this 
is the period which the hand itself would naturally suggest. It is a medium- 
sized uncial of the oval type, but upright, and written in a rather free and 
flowing style. The employment of iota adscript, though frequent, is irregular. 
Alternations of the dialogue are, as usual, marked by double dots, accompanied 
sometimes by paragraphi ; but for the double dots a single high stop, which is 
also used for purposes of punctuation, is not infrequently substituted (e. g. 11. 95, 
115, 124, &c.), and conversely the colon sporadically appears where the single 
stop would be expected (11. 53, 153). Ν at the end of a line is often written as 
a stroke over the preceding vowel. Accents (11. 218, 227) and marks of elision 
(11. II, 59) are rare. Another occasional sign deserving remark is the comma 
placed between doubled mutes (11. 199, 232, 261), a use of which there appears 
to be as yet no instance earlier than the third century. That all these lection- 
marks proceed from the original scribe is not certain, but he no doubt was 
responsible for the majority of them. There is, indeed, scanty evidence of 
a second hand at all. In one or two places, however, alterations seem to be due 

I 2 


to a diorthotes, who may also have introduced, for instance, such accentuation 
as occurs. 

The text is not uninteresting, showing a number of small variations from 
the mediaeval MSS. No doubt the scribe was liable to make mistakes (cf. 11. 40, 
85, I54> 187) and sometimes seems to have had a difficulty in reading his 
archetype (cf. notes on 11. 160 and 329). On the other hand good readings 
occur which have hitherto rested either on inferior evidence or modern 
conjecture; such are 1. 21 -ποιησασθαι, 1. 74 -πάνυ η (so Schanz ; -πάνν ns MSS.), 
1. 239 σν hi ye (so editors ; ov δε ye BT, &c., σι; ού Par. 1812), 1. 253 σν, 1. 258 
TTpoaiiovres. These lend a certain colour to the variants the value of which is 
more questionable. As between the two principal MSS., the Bodleianus (B) 
and Marcianus (T), the papyrus shows, as usual, little preference, agreeing first 
with one and then with the other. The appended collation is based on Burnet's 
Oxford edition, of which Β and Τ are the foundation ; occasional references 
to other MSS. are taken from the edition of Bekker. 

Col. i. 
[ω φιλί Φ]αίδρ€ ποι 8η και ποθΐν : 327 ^ 

\τΓαρα Λν\σιου ω Ίίωκρατΐί τον Ke 
[φαλου] πορεύομαι Se npos nepi 


[πατο]ζ/ ε^ω ^ony /iffelli/f/JOf γαρ 
5 [f'ff*] SuTpiyjra γ^ρονον καθημΐ 

[vos] €^ ΐωθινον τωι Se σωι και e 

[μωι] ΐταφωι παθομενοί Ακου 

[μ€\ν(ύΐ κατά ταί οδουί ποιου 

[μαι] Tovs nepnraTovs φησιρ 
ΙΟ [γαρ] ακοπωτίρονί eiuai των 

[iv\ τοις δρομοΐί ; καλώς γ' ίφη 227 ^> 

[ω ί\ταιρ(. αταρ Λυσίας ην ως e 

[οι]κίν fv αστΐΐ : ναι παρ Επι 

[κρ]ατβι €«/ τηδε τηι πλησίον 
15 [τ]τ] Μουρνχιαι οικιαι : τις ον 

[δ]η ην η διατριβή η δηλον οτι 

[τ]ων λόγων υμάς Λυσίας ΐστια 

[σγ]ολ?7 ei σοι προϊοντι aKoveiv 


[tl S\ai• ovK av out μί κατά TIlv 
20 \βαρ6\ν και ασχ^ολια^ vweprepo 

[τΓραγ]μα ποίησασθαι το σην τε 

[και Λ\νσων διατριβην ακ[ου]σαι : 

[προ]αγ€ δη ; Xeyoiy αν ; και μη izy c 

[ω S(>>]KpaTes προσήκουσα ye 
25 [σοι η] ακοή• ο γαρ τοι Aoyoy πε 

[ρι ον] δί€τριβομ(Ρ ουκ οίδ ον 

[τίνα'\ τροποί' ερωτικός• γΐγρα 

[φε μ]ΐΐ' γαρ δη ο Λυσια9 ηεφω 

[/uecjof τίνα των κάλων ου 
30 [χ υπ] (ραστου δΐ• αλλ αυτό δη 

[τοντ]ο και κεκομψίυταί- \e 

[yei ω]? γαριστ€ον τω μη (ρώ 

[τι μα]λλον η τω ΐρωντι : ω 

[γevv]aιos• eiOe γραψΐΐΐν 
35 ["«S ΧΡ]ν "■€»"?'■' μάλλον η 

[πλουσ]ιωι και πρΐσβυτΐρω 

[η ν€ωτΐρω]ι και οσα άλλα e 

[μοι Te προσΐ]στιν και tois πολ 227 d 

[λοίί ημών η] γαρ αν αστΐΐ 

οι Xoyoi και eyu 

40 [οι και δημωφΐλίφ eiev ουτωί Τ' 

[ΐπιτΐθυμηκα α]ντων ακου 

[σαι ωστ tav βαδι\ζων ποι 

[ηι τον πίριπατον] Μ,ΐγαραδΐ 

[και κατά Ηροδικον] προσβας 
45 [τωι τίΐχ^ίΐ πάλιν α]πιη9 ου > 

[μη σου απολΐΐφ]θω : πωί 

[λey6£s• ω βΐλτιστί ^ω]κρα 

Col. ϋ. 
rey oui μξ α Λυσιαί ev πολ 228 a 

λωι χ^ρονωι κατά σχηλην 
50 συν(θηκ(ν δεινότατος 


. a>v των νυν γραφίΐν ταύτα 

ϊΒιωτην οντά απομνημο 

vevaeiv αξιωί €Κ€ΐνον ; πολ 

λον ye Sea καίτοι ΐβονλομη 
55 y αν μάλλον η μοι πολύ χρυ 

σιον yeveaOai : ω Φαιδρά 

ei ίγα> Φαιδρον αγνοώ και 

(μαυτου (πιλΐλησμαι- αλ 

λα γαρ ονδ' ΐτερα ίστιν του 
Co των eu δ οιδα οτι Λυσίου λο 

γον ακ[6\ν\ω\ν e/c€i[i^]os• ου μ\ο 

νον άπαξ ηκονσ[ΐ]ν αλ[λ]α 

πολλακίί €παΐ'αλ[α'\μβα[νώ 

ΐΚ€λίυ(ν οι λΐγίΐν ο δε e 228 b 

65 πειθΐτο προθυμ[ωί] τ[ω]ί 5[e 

ουδΐ ταύτα ην ϊκ[ανα αλ 

λα τΐλίυτων παραλα[βώ 

το βιβλιον α μάλιστα e7r[e 

θυμει €πεσκοπΐ\ί κα]ι [τούτο 
70 δρων (ξ ΐύύθινου καθημ[ί 

νοί απΐίπων u\i\ περιπα 

τον ηίΐ 0)9 μεν εγωμαι νη 

τον κυνα €ξΐ\πϊ\σταμίνοί 

τον λογον €ί μ[η\ πάνυ τι 
75 ην μακροί ί[πο]ρίυΐτο δ( 

ΐκτοί Tei)(^ov[s ι]να μελετώ 

ηι απαντησα[ί δ]ε τω νόσου 

τι περί λόγων ακοην ιδώ 

μεν η[σθη οτι εξοί] τον ξϋ 
8ο κορυ[βαντιων]τα κα[ι π]ρ[ο 

αγειν [. . ε]κελευε δεο[με 238 C 

νου δ[ε λε]γειν του των λ[ο] 

γων ερ[αστ]ου εθρυπτετ[ο] 

ω? δη ουκ επιθνμων λέγει 


8g τΐΧ^υτων Se eXeyei/ και 

ΐΐ μη Tty βκων ακονοι βιαι 
. ίρΐΐν συ ουν (ο Φαι8ρί αν > 

του δΐηθητι οπβρ τάχα 

7τ[αν]τω! ΤΓΟιηίΤΐΐ »ί;[ι/ η]8η πο[ι 
go ([ιν :] €μοι ω? αληθωί πολύ 

[κρατ]ιστοΐ' ΐστιν ουτωί ο 

7γ[ο)? e]av δννωμαι Xeyeiy 

[ως μοι δο]κ(ΐί συ [ο]υδαμωί 

Col. iii. 

μ€ αφησΐΐν πριν αν (ΐπω 
95 αμως ye ττω?• ττανυ γαρ σοι 


αληθή δοκω• ούτω νυν ττοι 

ησω τωι ονη γαρ ω Χωκρατΐ^ 338 α 

παντού μάλλον τα ye ρη 

μ\α\τα ουκ ΐ^ΐμαθον την 
100 μ€ντοι διανοιαν σ\(δον 

π[α]ντων ois (φη διαφερβϊ 

[τα] του (ρωντοΐ η τα του μη 

[fv] Κΐφαλαωΐί ουν ίκαστό 

[€]φ€ξη9 δί€ΐμι αρξαμΐνοί 
105 [απ]ο του πρώτον : iei^as 

[y]e π[[/ί]]ρωτοΐ' ω φιλοτηί ο (V 

τηι αρ[ί]στ6ρα «χίίί νπο τωι 

ϊματιωι τοπαζω γαρ σί εχεΓ 

τον λογον αυτόν ei ie τον 
no το ΐστιν ουτωσϊ διανοου π( 

[ρι] (μου ωί (γω σΐ πάνυ μΐν 

[φίλ]ω π[α]ροντο9 δ€ Λυσιον 328 e 

[ΐ]μαυτον σοι (μμΐλίταν 

[π]αρίχ€ΐν ου πάνυ δ(δοκται 
115 [«]λλ ι[θ]ι 6eiKvve• παυ(• e/f/ce 


[κρ\ουκα5 με των (XniSos [Γι/Ι] 

[ω Σ]α)κρατΐί ην ΐίχον ev 

[σοι] coy ΐγγνμνασομίνοί 

[άλλα] ποι δη βουλ€ΐ καθίζο 
120 [μΐνο\ι αναγνωμίν Sevpo 229 a 

[€Κτρ]α7Γομ€νοι κατά τον Ι 

λ[ισο]ί' ΐωμΐν ΐΐτα οπού 

eav δοξη καθ ησνγιαν κα 

θίζησομΐθα• eis καιρόν 
125 ^^ eoiKev ανυπόδητοι ώ 

ΐτυχ^ον σν μΐν γαρ aei θασ 

σον ονν ημιν κατά το νδατι 

ον βρβχ^ονσι tovs ποδαί i'e 

ναι• και ουκ αηδΐς αλλω? re 
130 και τηνδζ την ωραν του 

€Τθυ[$:] re και της ημΐραί : 

προαγί δη και σκοπΐΐ οπού 

καθΐδουμΐθα ; opas ουν 

ΐΚίΐνην την υψηλοτάτη 
135 ΤΓλατανον τι μην : ΐκ(ΐ 

σκιά Tf βστι και πνεύμα 229 ^ 

μΐτριον και ποα καθιζβ 

σθαι η eav βουλωμεθα 

κατακΧιθηναι ; προαγοίί ά 

Col. ίν. 

140 €ί7Γ€ μοι ω Χ[(ο\κρατξί ουκ fv 
θίνδΐ μεντοι ποθίν απο 
του ϊλισου λΐγΐται ο Bopeas 
την Ω,ρΐίθυιαν αρπασαι ; λε 
γΐται γαρ : αρ ουν και ίνθΐνδΐ 

145 χαρίΐντα γουν και διάφανη 
και καθαρά τα ϋδατια aaive 


ται και βπιτηδΐΐα κοραΐί παι 
ζΐΐν παρ αυτά : ουκ άλλα κα, 
τωθ^ν όσον 8υ η τρία σταδι 329 c 

150 α ηι προς το της Αγρας διαβαι 


νομ^ν και που τι (στι βωμός 

αυτόθι Bopeov : ου πάνυ ev 

νενοηκα : αλλ eiwe προς Δι 

ος ω Χωκρατίς ae τούτο το μυ 
155 θολογημα πΐΐθΐΐ αληθίς eivai 

αλλ ei απιστοιην αχτπβρ οι σοφοί 

ουκ αν άτοπος (ΐην (ΐτα σοφι 

ζομίνος φαιην αυτήν 

πνεύμα Βορεου κατά των 
1 6ο πλησίον πίτρων ου η Φαρ 

μακΐΐα παιζουσαν ωσαι και 

ούτω 8η τ€λ€υτησασαν λε 

χθηναι υπο Βορξου αναρπα 229 d 

στον yeyovevai η βξ Αρζίου 
165 πάγου Xtyerai yap αυ και ου 

τος ο λόγος ως eKeiOev αλλ ου 

κ evOevSe ηρπασθη- eycu 

Se ω Φαιδρέ άλλως μεν τα 

τοιαύτα γαρκ,ντα ηγούμαι 
170 λίίαν Se δειν[ο]υ και επίπονου 

και ου πάνυ ευτυχοι/Γ ανδρός 

κατ αλλά μεν ουδέν οτι δε αυ 

τωι αναγ'κη μετά τούτο το τω 

Ιπποκενταυρων είδος επα 
175 νορθουσθαι και αυτις το της 

Χειμαιρης επιρρει δε όχλος 

τοιούτων Γοργόνων και Πη 

γασων και άλλων αμηγανω 

πληθει τε και ατοπια' θερμην 329 e 

180 τερατολογων τίνων φύσεων 


«i? ei TLS άπιστων προσβφα 
κατά το fiKos ΐκαστον are 
αγροικωι nvL σοφιαι χρωμΐ 
t'oi πολληί αυτωι σχολής 

Col. ν. Plate V. 

185 δ(ησ(ΐ• ίμ[οι S]e προί τα τοι 

αυτά ουδα\μ\(ύ$ ΐστι σχο 

λη το Se αι[τ£θ]ί' ω φιλί τον 

τούτον ToSe ον 8νναμαι πω 

κατά το Αΐλφικον γράμμα 
igo γνωναι ΐμαντον yeXoio 

8η μοι φαινίταί τούτο e 23°^ 

τι αγνοονντα τα αΧΧοτρι 

α σκοπίΐρ οθίν δη χαι 

pfiv ζασαί ταντα τταθο 
195 μ^νοί Se τωι νομιζο 

μΐνω Tvepi αντων ο νν 

δη iXeyov σκοπώ ου 

ταύτα άλλα εμαυτον 

eiTe τι θηριον τυγχάνω 
200 Τνφωΐ'οΐ πολνπλοκω 

Tepoi' και μάλλον ΐπι 

τίθυμμΐνον eiTe η 

μ^ρωτβρον τ€ και απλού 

στΐρον ζωον Oeias τι 
205 νοί και ατυφου [[^11 μοίρας 

φύσει μΐτεχον αταρ 

ω eTaipe μζταξυ των λο 

γων αρ ου To8e ην το 

δίνδρον (φ όπερ ηγ(ί 
2 ΙΟ ημαί : τούτο μ(ν ουν %^>\> 

αυτό ; νη την Ηραν 


κα\η γ€ η καταγωγή 

η T[e] γαρ πλαταροί αν 

τη μαλα αμφιλαφηί Τ€ 
215 '^^^ νψηλη• του Τ€ αγνον 

το ύψοί και το συσκίον 

παγκαΧον και a>s ακμή 

€j(€i τηί άνθηί toy αν ev 

ωδΐστατον trapiyoi 
220 τον τόπον η τ€ αν ττη 

γη χαρκστατη νπο τηί 

πλάτανου ρΐΐ μαλα ψυ 

χρον υ8ατοί ω? ye τωί πο 

δι Τΐκμηρασθαι Νυμ 
2 25 Φ'^'^ ■''€ τίνων και Α 

χελωιου upov απο τω 

Col. vi. Plate V. 

κορών τΐ [και αγ]αλματων 

eoiKev et[vai et Se] αυ βονλΐί 230 c 

ίυπνουν [τ]ου τόπου ω? 
230 αγαπητον [κα]ι σφοδρά η 

δη θΐρινον [τ]ε και λιγυρο 

νφηχίΐ τω ' τω^ν τίτ τιγώ 

χο[/)]ωί παντ'ω\ν δι κομψό 

τα[το]ν το τηί noas οτι ev η 
235 ρψ« προσαντίΐ ϊκανη v( 

φυκΐν κατακλινΐντι τη 

Κΐφαλην παγκαλως e^fl 

ωστΐ άριστα σοι e^eva 

γηται ω φιλζ Φαιδρέ• συ δί 
240 ye ω θαυμάσια ατοπωτα 

τος τίί φαινΐΐ ατβχνως 

γαρ ο λΐγίΐί ξΐναγονμΐ 


νωι TLvi και ουκ ίπιγωρί 

ωι eoiKas οντωί e/c του α 
245 οτεω? oire ey την υπΐρ 33° '^ 

οριαν αποδημεί! ουτ€ 

ί^ω Tei\ovs εμοιγε SoKeis 

το πα,ρατταν e^ievai : συγ 

γιγνωσκβ μοί ω άριστε• φίλο 
250 μαθηί γαρ ειμί' τα μεν οΰ 

■χωρία και τα δένδρα ουδέ 

μ εθελει διδασκειν οι δ εν 

τωι αστει άνθρωποι συ με 

τοι γε δοκεΐί τηί εμηί ε 
255 ^οδον το φαρμακον ευρη 

κεναι ωσπερ γαρ οι τα πινώ 

τα θρέμματα θαλλον η 

τίνα καρπον προσειον 

Tey αγουσι• ούτω συ μοι λο 
26ο γουί προτινων εν βιβλι 

οις την τε Ατ'τικην φαι 

νει περιαξειν άπασαν 33°^ 

και οπη αν αλλοσε βουλή 

νυν δ ουν εν τωι παροντι 
265 δευρο αφικομενος εγω με 

μοι δοκω κατακεισεσθαι• 


συ δε εν οπωι σχημο^^τι οιει 
ραιστα αναγνωσεσθαι τουθ ε 
λομενοί αναγίγνωσκε 

4. μικρόν : συχνόν MSS. The deletion of the e was probably due to the corrector. 

5. [f /cei] δίίτριψα ; or perhaps [eifjft (τριψα, which, however, is not a known variant. 

11. y (φη : yap MSS. 

12. ejratpe : ΐταΐρε Xe'yfi MSS. 

15. [tV Μονρνχιαι οικίαι : του ^ΟΧυμπίον οΙκία tj) Μορνχία MSS. 

16. f8]i): soB: om. Τ. 

1 8. [σχ^ιλη it σοι ; TTevarj e'L σοι σχολή MSS. 


19. δ]αι : SO Β corn, Vat. 225, Ven. 189 ; Sc Τ and other MSS. e of ^e was converted 
from a. 

21. ποιησασθαι: SO Burnet with Par. 181 1 ; ποίησ^σθαι BT. 

σην : so BT ; τ(ην G, which is accepted by Burnet. 

25. Xoyos : "λόγος ην MSS. 

28. μ\ν: cm. MSS. 

31-2. Af• 7fi : MSS. Xf'yei yap, for which there is not room in the lacuna, τω before μη 
in 1. 32 and before ιρωντι. in 1. 33 is omitted in the ordinary text. 

40. The insertion above the line (apparently by the first hand) brings the papyrus 
into conformity with the usual te.xt, e.xcept that και eywye appears here in place of ϊγω•/ oSv. 

41. α]ντων : om. MSS. 
55. πολύ : so Β ; πολύν Τ. 

6o. ev b: so τ ; om. δ' Β. 

72. (-/ωμαί : the MSS. have ί'γώ οΐμαι without crasis. 

74. ττανυ η: SO Burnet with Schanz : πάνυ ns MSS. 

78-9. ώων μ(ν : SO Τ corr., Hermann, Schanz ; 18ων μίν, lS6>v Β and the majority of the 
MSS. (vv. 11. Ιδων μίν 18ων μίν, ιΒων μίυ Ιών) and SO Burnet. 

81. φίλευβ does not fill the space. Possibly there was a flaw in the papyrus (cf. 1. 158), 
or a particle like hrj or y( may have been added. 

85. cXcycc : MSS. eJLifXXf which is required by the following ipfw. 

87. A stop may be lost after epuv. 

92. φκ ^υνωμαι: &ίναμαι MSS. For (]av cf. e.g. 1. I 23. 

96. ούτω: ούτωσί MSS., which agree with the corrected reading τοινυν. 

ΙΟΙ. π[α\ντων: απάντων MSS. There is but a tiny vestige of the π, but this combined 
with the short space is a suflScient indication. 

103. ovv: om. MSS. ow here implies the removal of the usual punctuation after 
(ξέμαθαν, upon which verb, with the papyrus reading, την Biavomv must depend, ^καστον is 
omitted in B. 

106. o'. τι apa B, τί apa ο Τ. 

112. Λυσίου: SO Τ ; και Λυσίου Β, Burnet. 

116. Λτηδωκ was Originally written, but was altered by the first hand to (λπιδοα which 
is required by ην in the next line. 

119. TToi: τΓου MSS. καθιζόμινοι is also the reading of BT ; καθιζόμινοι Vind. 89, 

123. καθ ησυχιαν : ev ήσνχία MSS. 

126. γαρ: so Ven. 184. γαρ 8ή BT, &C. 

θασσον : ράστον MSS. 

132. σκοπ(ΐ: σκόπιι αμα MSS. 

133• καθ(8ουμ€θα : καθιζησόμίθα BT, &C., καθιζησόμιθα Par. 1826. καθώάται is USed by 

Plato in Theaet. 146 a. 

139. κατακΚιθψαί : SO BT ; κατακλιμήναι Burnet. Β has βουλό/ΐίθα for βουλώ^ίί^σ. 

144. και : om. MSS. 

145. διάφανη και καθαρά ; SO Ven. 1 89 ; καθαρά και διάφανη Other MSS. The δ of 

διάφανη has been converted from a κ, i. e. the scribe presumably began to write καθαρά. 

150. της Αγρας : SO BT, &C. ; L•" Αγρας Bumet (τα f ν" Αγρας Bratuscheck). The ρ is HOt 

certain, having at first sight rather the appearance of an ι ; but this is probably due to the 
scaling of the ink. 

151. The interlinear ς may have been inserted by the original hand. Ws Burnet with 
T, τί Β. π of που has apparently also been altered from a τ (i.e. τουτι was originally 


written), and there is a diagonal stroke through τ of ns as though that letter was to be 
deleted. Perhaps the corrector, whoever he was, intended to rewrite the whole word and 
then changed his mind and inserted r. 

152, (ννινοηκα: j/fi/ujjKa MSS. 

154. ae : συ MSS., with πύθη or neidei. ae was due to TreiOei having been taken for the 
active instead of the middle. 

158. Owing to a flaw in the papyrus the syllable φαι and ην are separated by a 
considerable interval. 

160. ου η is apparently due to a misreading of συν; of. note on 1. 229. 

163. Bopeov : TtiC Bope'ou MSS. 

165. λ of AfyfTdt was converted from a y. 

175. αυτις : αίΛί MSS., more correctly. 

176. Χημαφη: : e was first written in place of αϊ; the alteration may be by the 
original scribe. The Ionic genitive is a vulgar form, like ΐάν in 1. 92, &c. 

(TTippd : Koi inippf'i INISS. 

179. TrXijfoi . . . ατοπιαι (= άτοπι'α) : SO Par. 1811, i8i2 corr., Athenaeus ; πΐ^ήθη . . . 
άτοττίηι BT, &c., Burnet. Why θιρμην was written at the end of this line is rather a mystery. 
In addition to the dots by which the word is cancelled a stroke is drawn through the p. 
The inserted t is placed after the Θ, and if it was written by the original scribe he no doubt 
also deleted θιρμην. 

185. τα τοιαύτα : αυτά Β, ταύτα Τ. 

187. τουτουτου : 1. τούτου. 

191. 8η: soBT; «e Vind. 80. 

199. θηριον : SO Β ; θηρίορ ον Τ (Burnet), θηρίον ων vulg. 

201. (πιτ(θυμμ(νον : SO ΒΤ, &C. ; ιττιτ^θυμίνον \υ\^. 

22 3• ωί ye : SO Aristaenetus and vulg. ; α>στ( ye BT, Burnet. 
225. φ at the beginning of the line is blotted. 

229. TO is oinitted before (vitvow, before which word a short blank space was left. 
Presumably the archetype was defective or illegible ; cf the scribe's failure to read συν 
in 1. 160. 

230. η^η : so Β ; ήδΰ Τ, Burnet. 

232. νφηχ(ΐ : 1. υπηχα. Β has ύπηχύτο (om. τω). 

235• ττροσαντίΐ: SO Τ ; προσαντΐ Β. The first three letters of the word are smudged. 

239. συ de ye : SO edd. : oi Se' ye BT, &€., συ ού Par. l8l2. Cf. 1. 253. 
244. aoTews: «στίοΓ MSS. 

248. The third y of σl•yyιyl'ωσκe was apparently intended to be cancelled by the dot 
placed above it; cf. 11. ii6 and 179. In 1. 269, however, a similar spelling remains 

253. συ : so Par. 1809, edd.; ού BT, &c. Cf 1. 239. 

254. ye: om. MSS., but Par. 1809 has ye above the line after σν. 

doKsts '. SoKfiff μοί Τ ; ^οκΰ μοι Β. 

ΐμψ : so Τ ; om. Β. 

258. προσαοντα : so Vat. 173 j ■"poawvTes BT, &C. 

259. ούτω συ μοι Xoyouf : συ e'^ol λόγου! οΰτω MSS. 

263• οπη : SO Coisl. 155, Ven. 8, 184, and others; οποί BT, Burnet. 
264. δ ουν : so Τ, Burnet; oSv B. 

266. κατακασισθαι : SO T, Burnet; κατακ(ΐσθαι Β, &C. 

267. oTojt was originally written for οποιω, which is the reading of the MSS.; the 
alteration seems to have been made by a different hand. 


1017. Plato, Phaedrus. 
Height 27-5 cm. Late second or early third century. Plate VI (Cols, xi.x-xx). 

The following remains of a fine copy of the Pkaednts extend from p. 238 c 
to p. 251 b, with considerable lacunae, a gap of as much as eleven columns 
occurring after Col. vii. This text and 1016 were found together, but they are 
two quite distinct manuscripts, and differ markedly both in the quality of the 
materials and the character of the hands. In 1017 the papyrus is thinner and 
of superior texture (in several places supporting strips were added at the back), 
and the recto only is used, while the writer was a calligrapher of no mean order. 
His script is a handsome example of the oval type, regular and graceful, slightly 
inclined, and rather above the medium size. A few accents, breathings, and 
marks of elision occur, but these are mainly, if not entirely, due to a second 
hand, which has made certain corrections and inserted a number of alternative 
readings either in the text above the line or opposite in the right margin. In 
one case at least (xxxv. 5) a third hand is to be recognized. The punctuation, 
however, for which stops in three positions are employed (a low point, e. g in 
xxi. 9, 27), is original. Paragraphi seem to have been used only where there 
was a change of speaker, in combination with the usual double dots ; a coronis 
marks the end of a section at xxi. 29. Iota adscript is irregularly written ; ξ, not 
σ, usually appears in compounds of ξνν {σνν- in Col. iv. 8). In order to preserve 
the evenness of the column the last two or three letters of a line are some- 
times considerably compressed, and for the same reason a final Ν is occasionally 
represented by a stroke above the preceding vowel. The scribe is so skilful in 
his spacing that the angular sign used for filling out a short line is rarely called 
into requisition. This MS. is probably rather earlier in date than 1016, and may 
go back to the end of the second century. 

The text is on the whole accurate and good, and the double readings, which 
have been referred to above, give it a particular interest. One of them supports 
a conjecture of Heindorf (iv. 3), some reappear in the MSS. (cf. i. i, iii. 6, iv. 24, 
vii. I, XX. 31-2, xxii. 31, xxvi. 9), others are new (iv. 6, 16, 25, 31, v. 15, 16, 
vii. 32, xix. 29, 33, XX. 5, 29, xxi. 17, 23, xxii. 20, 34, xxvi. 14, xxxii). New 
readings without variants are also not infrequent, and though seldom of much 
importance they may sometimes be correct; cf. e.g. vi. 9, vii. 30, xx. 2, 11, 
xxi. 26, 29, xxii. 18, 23, xxvi. 10, 29, 31, xxvii. 4, 29, xxxiv. 13, xxxv. 3, 4, 12, the 
last confirming a correction of Cobet. Moreover, the papyrus shows its good 



quality by frequently preserving the superior reading when one of the two chief 
authorities, Β and T, goes astray, sometimes (e.g. xxi. 4, xxii. 13) against them 
both. As in the commentary on 1016, it is to the evidence of those two MSS., 
as given by Burnet, that the collation appended below is for the most part 
confined ; some additional information has been supplied from Bekker's edition. 

Col. i. 
Opposite Col. ii. 5. 


Col. iii. 

Col. ii. 

θο\ί πίπονθίναι : πάνυ 
μ€ΐ' [ovp ω Χωκρατίί πα 
ρα τ\ο ΐΐωθος evpoia ris ere 
(ΐΧηφίν [: σί•γη τοινυν 

5 μου ακουξ [τω οντι yap θΐΐ 
OS [io]iKeu ο τ[οπο! eivai 
[(οσ]τΐ (.αν αρα π[ο\λλακΐί 
[νυ]μφολημπτ[ο]ί προιον 
[tos τ]ον λογού γίνωμαι > 

ο [μη θ]ανμαση[ί] τα νυν γαρ 
[ονκ]ΐτι πόρρω διθνραμ 
[β]ων φ[θΐ]γγομαι ; αληθΐΐτ 
[τατ]α Xeyeiy : τούτων μ€ν 
[τοί σ]υ α[ί]τιοί άλλα τα λοιπά 

Col. iv. 
[€ρω]μ(νωι ανάγκη γιγνο 
[μίν]ων Τ€ και φυσίΐ evov 


[των\ των μ(ν ηδΐσθαι τα 

[ίρω]μΐνον ω? [ήδιστον 
[ΐαυ]τωι παρασκ[(υαζίΐν 
238 C [νο^τουντι δΐ π[αν ηδυ 

[το] μη avTiT[uvov κρίΐτ] 
5 [τ6\ν δί και ϊ[σον (χθρον] 


ουτ€ δη κρβιττωι ουτί [ι] 
[σον]μΐνον ([κ]ω[ν] ε/ρα[στ]?;? 
238 d [παι\δικα ανΐ[^(]τα[ι] η[τ] 

τω δΐ και νπο[δ€\(σ[τ^(ρον 
ΙΟ aei απΐργαζίται ηττώ 
δε άμαθης σοφού- δαλοί 
ανδρείου αδύνατος είπεϊ 
ρητορικού βραδυί «yx[[e]]'[['']] 
νου τοσοντΰον κακών και 
15 (ΤΙ πλειόνων κατά την 
[δ'\ια[νο'\ιαν εραστην [[«ρω]] 

Col. ν. 
Κΐΐν- δει μετά τ[ά\υτα ϊ 
δειν οφθησεται δε μαλ 
θακον τίνα και ου στερεον 
διωκων ονδ εν ηλιω κα 

238 e 

«39 a 



[ie π\αρασκ(.υαζ(.ιν• η στε 
5 [ρ(σθ]αι τον παραυτικα η8€ 

[05 (})]θον(ρορ δη αι/αγκη 

[etvajf και πολλών μΐν αλ 

[λων] σνν[ο]ν(η(ύΐ' ατταργον 239 b 

\τα κα\ι ωφΐλιμων οθίν 
ΙΟ \αν μ]αλιστα ανηρ yiyvoi 

\γο μΐ]γαληί αίτιον etvai 

[βλαβ]η9' μζ-γιστηί Se τη^ 

[οθίν] αν φρονιμωτατο9 

[ΐίη το]υτο δί η deia φίλοσο 
15 [φία τ]νγ•χ^ανΐί ον ηί ίραστη 

\TTaiS\LKa ανάγκη ττορρω ΐΓορρ[ω]τατ[α 

[θ(ν €ΐ]ργ€ΐν πΐριφοβον ον 

[τα του] καταφρονηθηναι 

τα τ[€] άλλα μηχανασθαι > 
20 οπωί [αν] η πάντα αγνό 

ων κ[αι πα]ντα [απ οβλε 

πων [eti τον (]ρ[αστ]τ]ν• > 

010S ω[ν τωι μ'ίν ηδιστοί [ 

€αντω[ί Se β]λαβΐρωτατοί [ 

25 (ίηί τα [μΐν ο]υν κατά δια~ [ ]νν 

ΐ'[ο]ί[αι/ €π]ίτρ[οποί τε] και~ 239 c 

κ[οινωνοί ονδαμηι] λνσι 

Τ€[ληί ανηρ (χ\ων ^ρωτα• 

τη[ν δι το]υ σωματοί (ξιν 
30 Τ6 κ[αί θΐ]ραπ€ΐαν οιαν re 

και [α)ί] θ(ραπ€ν<τ(ΐ ου αν ye ^*«v" 

νη[ταί] Kvpios OS ηδυ 7r/5o[[y]] 

a\ya6ov] ηναγκασται διω 

5 θαρω τίθραμμΐνον αλ 

λ ϋπο σνμμιγΐΐ σκ^ί^ια πο 

νων μ(ν ανδρείων και 

ιδρωτών ζηροον απαρον 

([μ]πΐΐρον δ( απαλής και α 
ΙΟ νανδρου διαίτης αλλοτρι ^39•^ 

01S γβωμασιν και κοσμοις 

χητ(ί οικίΐων κοσμονμβ 

νον οσα τ€ άλλα τούτοις 

ίπίται πάντα ΐπιτηδίυ 
1 5 [oi/Jra• α δήλα και ουκ άξιο α 5η δήλα 

πΐρ]αιτ(ρω προβαινίΐν 

1α]λλα iv κίφαλαιοί' όρισα ορισαμ<νον 

μ]ίνους «ττ άλλο ύναι• το 

[γα]ρ τοιούτο σώμα ev πολΐ 
20 μω re και αλλαις χρίίαις ο 

σαι μίγαλαι οι μίν βχθροι 

θαρρουσιν οι δΐ φίλοι και 

αυτοί οι ΐρασται φοβούνται• 

τούτο μΐν ουν ως δηλον e 
25 ατίον το δ (φβξης ρητ€θν 

τίνα ημιν ωφΐλιαν η τι 

να βλαβην περί την κτη 239 ε 

σιν η του ερωντος ομιλι 

α τ€ και επιτροπεία πάρε 
30 ^εται σαφές δη τούτο γε 


■παν μεν μάλιστα δε rcai 
εραστή οτι των φιλτατώ 
και ευνονστατων και θει 



Col. vi. 

\οτ\ατων κτημάτων \op 
<p\a\vov προ παντού [ev^at 
r \a'\v etvuL τον €ρωμί[νον 
πατροί [γαρ] και μητρ[ο]9 κ[αι 
5 ivyYev[cu]v και [φ]ίλων [(ττΐ 
ρΐσθ[αι αν αυτόν] 8ΐξαι[το 
διακωλι^τα? κα]ι €τι[ίτι 
μητα$ ηγονμ[ΐ]νοί τηί η[8ί 
στ[ηί πρ]οί eavTov ομΐΐ\[ιαί 240 a 
10 [άλλα μην οι;]σ£αί' γ 6χοΐ'7[α 

[χΙρΚ"""]!"]] ν TLVOS αλληί κ[τη 
aecc{s] ovTe €ναλ[α>]τον ομ[οι 
ως ου[τΐ αλοντα €ΐι]/ζ€τα[χ€£ 
ριστο[ν ηγ]ησετ[αι] (ξ ων [πα 
15 σα ανάγκη (ραστην παι[δί 

ν ^ 

κοι[ί φθ]ονΐί μ(ν ουσιαν [κε 

κτημΐνοΐί• απολλνμΐ[νης 

Se χ^αίρ€[ι]ν [ΐ]τι τοινυν αγ[α 

μον α[7Γα£]5α• αοικον οτι 
2θ π\ΐΐ[στον] χρονον π[αιδίκα 

ΐραστ[ηί ΐν^αι]τ αν γΐνΐσθ[αι 

TofTfT] αν[τον γΧυκν] coy πλΗστο[ν 

χρον[ο]ν καρ[πουσθ]αι €π[ι 

θνμω[ν] ΐο•[τι μεν δη και 
25 άλλα κ[α]κα• α[λλα τΐί δαίμων 24ot) 

ΐμειξΐ τοίί [πλβιστοΐί ev 

τω παραυτικ[α ηδονην 

οίον κολακι [δΐίνω θηριω 

και βλ[αβ]η μ[ζγα\η όμως 
30 επ€μ(ΐ^€ν rj [φύσις ηδο 

Col. νϋ. 

[πων 6ρίμ]μα.[των Τ€ και] θρεμμ[ατων και 

[(πιτηδΐ]νματων• o[is το 

[γ€ καθ η]μεραν ηδισ[τοις η5ι]στοισ•ι[ν 

[cij'ai νπαρχ\ΐΐ• παί[δικοις 
5 [^6 εραστής προ]ς τω β[λα 

[βερω και εις το σν]νημερευ 240 c 

[ειν πάντων α]ηδεστα 

[τον ηλικα γα]ρ και ο [πα 

[λαίοί λόγος τερπ]ειν τ[ον 
ΙΟ [ι;λίκ•α η γαρ οι\μαι χρ[ονου 

[ισοτης επ ισας ηδοναί] 

αγο[νσα δια ομοιότητα φι 

λίαν πα[ρε\εται αλλ όμως 

κόρον γ[ε και η τούτων συν 
15 [ουσ]ια ΐ[χει 

ΙΟ lines lost. 

[j;5]ora[y] α[6ί διδονς άγει 240 d 

[ορ]ωντι α[κ]ον[οντι απτό 

[με]νωι• και π[ασαν αισθη 

[σιν] αισθαν[ο]μ[ενω του ε 
3ο [ρω]μενου [ώστε μετοϊ] jf^o 

[ν]ων αχ/[τω αραροτ]ως υπη[ 

[ρετειν τ]ωι δε δη ερωμε 

[ν](ΰΐ ποι[ον παρα]μνθιον 

[η 7]<ί'αί η[δονα5 διδονς 

35 [πο]ιησει [τον ίσον χρονον 



νην Tiva oi'[/c αμουσον 
και 7ί[ί. .Τ|9 ([raipay ω? βλα 
βίρον ■\\re^f:[L(v αν και αλ 
λα πολλά τ[α:ΐ' τοιοντοτρο 

Col. xix. Plate VI. 

[roi/y €7Γίγίγ]ΐ'θ^€ί'[οΐ'? 
[παιδβ]νΐΐ ο? δ αν avev μα 
[ν]ιαί Μουσών ίπι ποιητι 
[κ]ας θνρας αφικηται• nei 
5 [σθ](ΐί coi α[ρ]α εκ τβχνης ικα 
[v]os ποιητή? ΐσομενο?• 
[a]reX?;y αυτό? re και η ποι 
[7;]σίΓ υπο τη? των μαινο 
[μ](νων η τον σωφρονοϋ 

10 [to]s ηφανισθη• τοσαυτα 
[μ]ΐ>' σοι και (τι πλΐΐωι μα 
[vi\as εχω γιγνομίνη? 
[α]π[ο θ]ίων λΐγίΐν καλά 
[ίρ]γα• ώστε τούτο ye αυτό 

15 [μ]η φοβωμΐθα μη&[ε] τί[ϊ] 
[η\μα? λογοί θορνβΐΐτω Se 
[δι]ττομ€νογ ω? προ τον 
[κ€]κ€ΐνημενου τον σω 
[φρο]να Sei προαψίΐσθαι 

20 [φιλ]ον• άλλα τοδΐ προ? e 
[κ€ΐ\νω Sei^a? φΐρεσθω 
[τα ν]ικητηρια' ω? ουκ e 
[π ω]φ([λια ο] ΐρω? τωι e 
[ρων]τι [κ]αι τωι ίρωμενωι 

25 [eK θ6]ων (πιπεμπεται 
\ημι\ν δΐ αποδίίκτίον 
\αν το]ννα\ντιο]ν ω? εττ (ν 

Col. XX. Plate VI. 

345 a [ανθρωπιν]η? ϊδοντα 

[πάθη τΐ κα]ι (ργα και είδη 
[ταληθίί νο^ησαι αργτ] δβ 
[απο]δ[ι]^[ΐ]-ύ? η[δ€] ψυχή 
5 [7Γασ]α αθα[ν]α[το? το] γ[αρ] αν το γαρ [α€ΐ]κίΐ 
τ[οκ]ΐΐνΐ]-ον αθαν[α]τ[ο]ν 
τ[ο δ άλλο] Kfivovv και ν 
π αλλ[ου] κ[€ΐ]νονμ(νον 


παυλαν €χί[[€ί]]] κίΐνησ[ΐω?] 
245 b 10 πανλα[ν] e\ii ζ[ω]η? μοΐ'[ο\ 

δη το ί[α]υτο κίΐνουν [α 

τ€ ουκ [α]π•ολ€ί7Γθί' eai'[ro 

ουποτΐ λη[γ](ΐ κεινουμβ 

νον αΧλα και τοι? α\λ[οι? 
15 οσα KeivfiTai τουτ[ο] πηγή 

και αρχή Κΐΐνησΐω? αρ 245 d 

χη δΐ αγςνητοι• e^ αρχ'/? 

γαρ ανάγκη παν το γιγνο 

μΐν γ[ιγ]νεσθαι αυτήν 
20 Se μηδ (ζ evoi• [ei γαρ ΐ]κ 

του αρχή γιγνοιτο ουκ αν [ 

[e| α.ρ]χη5 γ[ιγνοι\το• «Tret 

δη δί αγ(ν[η]τον ΐστιν• 

και αδιαφθορον αυτ[ο 
25 ανάγκη eivar αρχής γαρ 

δη απολομ€ν[η]? ουτ€ αν 
Κ a 



^ τη ποτί eK [του] ovre a\ 

[τυχι]α τη[ι μ](γιστηι πα λο (ξ eKeif^fi y]€V7]ae 

[pa θί\ον η τοιαύτη μανία θίων ται ein[fp ΐ]ξ «/'[χ'/ί] ^f' '"'^ ^t" '^Ι'^ τταντα 

30 [8ιδο]ται• η 8e 8η αποδΐΐ 245 c 30 ^« γιγι>€σθαι ουτ[α> δ]η κΐΐ 

[|ί? εσ]τα[ί] δείΐΌί? μΐν α νησΐωΐ μ(ν αρχ[η] το αν 

[πίστα]? σοφοί? Se πίστη το eavTO Keivow τοντο 

[Set o]vy πρώτοι' ψυχ^η? XT '"^Ρ'- ^^'■'^'^ δ[ΐ] ο[υτΐ] απολλνσθαι ovre 

[ώυσεω]? π(ρί θΐίας τΐ και φυσ6ω3 ανθρωπι γιγνίσθαι δυνατόν η παν 

αυτό κείνου 

Col. χχί. 

τα Τ€ ουρανον πα[σαν re 245 c 

yiveaiv ^υμπίσ\ο]νσαν 
στηναί• και μηποτ αυ 
Τίί ίχΐίν οθΐν Κ€[ί]νηθ(ν 
5 τα γ€νησ(ταί• αθ[α]νατον 


δ( π(φασμ€νου τον υπ αν 
τον Κίΐνονμΐνον ψνχη? 
ουσιαν τΐ και λογον τούτο 
αυτόν TIS λίγων, ουκ αι 
ΙΟ σχυνειταΐ' παν γαρ σω[μ]α 
ω μ(ν ΐζωθΐν το Keivet 
σθαι αψυνον ω δ( (νδο6[€ 
αυτωι (ξ αυτ[ο]υ €μψ[ν]χο[ν] 
0)5• ταντη? ονση? φνσΐ 


15 [ωί ψ]νχη5 €ΐ δ eje]]" τουτ' 
[οι/τω]? ΐχον μη άλλο το et 

Γ τ Γ Ί -ΤΟ αυτο κει 

[ν]αι τ[ο] αυτο ΐαντο κείνου ^^^^ 

[η] 'ψυχη[ν] e| [α]ναγκη$ α 346 a 

[γ]€νητ[ον Τ€ και αθ]ανα 
20 [το]ν ψ[νχη αν €ΐη π€\ρι 
[μεν ου]ν [α]θ[ανασ]ιας αν 

Col. χχϋ. 

των [άλλων μεμΐίκται και 24^ b 

πρωτ[ον μ(ν ημών ο αρ 

χων ^[ννωριδοΫ ηνίο 

χ(ΐ ίί[τα των ίππων ο μίν 
5 a[i/]r[<» καλοί τβ και αγαθοί 

[και (κ τοιούτων] ο δΐ [(ξ 

[(ναντιων re και] €ναν[τι 

OS [χαλίπη δη και] δ[υσκο 

Xo[y ζξ ανάγκη? η περί η 
ΙΟ μα9 η[νιοχ]ησι?• π[η δη 

ουν θνητον re και α[θα 

ν[α]τον ζωον [ζ\κλη[θη 

π(ΐρατΐον βιπ[ΐί]ν ψ[υχη 

πάσα π[α]ντο? €πιμί[λξΐ 
15 ται του α[ψ]υχο[υ πα]ντα [δε 

ουρανο[ν] 7Γ€/θ[ιπ]ολ€£• αλ 

λοτ€ ev [α]λλοΐί αδΐσι [γι 

γν[ο]μ(ν[η]• τΐλΐία [μεν 

ούσα κα[ι ε^ττερωμενη 24^ c 

20 μετεωρ[ο]π[ο]λείται και μ€Τ6ωρο[ιτο 

πάντα [το]ν κοσμον οι 

οικεί- η δ[ε] πτ[ε]ρρ[ο]ρυησ[α] 

[σα] πω? φ[ερΐται εω]? αν 



τη^ ι[κανωί nepi Se 
[tj/]? I'Seai ωδξ XeKTeof tScas αυτηβ 
[o]iou μ^ν ΐστι παρτίη] 
25 π[αι/]Γ[α)$•] θΐίαί [eij^ai και 
μακαριαί διηγησίω[ί] 
ω δ' eoiKfu. ανθρωπι 
νηί [re] και ζΚ[ατ\τονοί' 
ταύτη ουν \δ\η λΐγωμΐν 

3θ ζοικΐτω δ[η] ξνμφυτω 
δνναμίί υποπτίρου [ζΐν 
yovs re και ηνίο-)ζου β\ξ(ΰν 
μεν ουν £7Γ77"θ[ί] re και ην[ι 
ογοι παι/Τ€ί αυτ[ο]ι re αγα 

35 θοι και ΐξ αγαθών το 5e 

[Γ7ΓΤ|τ£ρρ[ου τινοί αι^ιλα στίρίου [ 
2 5 βηται ο[υ κατοικισ]θίΐσα 
σώμα γηϊ[ΐΌν\ Χαβουσα 
αυτό αυτό δοκούν κίΐ[νΐΐ 
[δια την ίΚ(.ϊ\νηί δυνα 
μιν [^ωοί'] το ^υ\β.π\αν 

τ[αυτη ουν -{Ο \ί\κ\[ηθη ■ψ"1']χ['7 Καΐ\ (Τ(0 

[μ]α 7ra[ye]i/ [θ]ΐ'ητοΐ' re θνητ[ην 
[eσ]χe^' ίττωνυμιαν αθα 
[ν]ατ[ον] δβ ουδ e^ ί[νοί λ]ογου 


Col. xxiii. 

[y]a[s ηγεμων ec ονρανω Zeus 
ΐλαυ[νων πτηνον άρμα πρω 

246 e 

Col. xxvi. 

[το τΓροσηκ]ον δΐξΐσ6[αι] 
[ιδουσα δι\α \ρονου το ον 
[αγαττα re κα]ι θίωρουσ[α'\ 
\τά\ηθη τρ{\φ[{\ται και 
5 '^υπαθΐΐ ecoy αν κ]υκ\\ω η 
[πζριφ]ορα etj [ταύροι/ [πε 
[ρΐΐν]ίγκη[•] e[v δ€ τη]ι 
[πίρί]οδωι κα[θο]ρα μ[€]ν 
[αυτ]ην δικαιοσυνην 
ΙΟ [•■•]• δικαιοσύνη• κα&ίο] 
\ρα 5]e σωψροσννην καθο 
[ρα δ ΐ\πιστημην. ουχ η y[e] 

Col. xxvii. 
347 d χου [κ€φαλ]ην• κα[ι συμπβ 

ριηνί[•χ\θη την ΤΓ[ΐριφορά 
θορνβου[μ](νη υπο \των 
ίππων. και μολίί [καθορω 
5 σα τα οντά ή δί τοτ[ΐ pev 
ηρΐν τ[ο]τ€ δ' ου βια[ζομΐ 
νων S\€ τ'\ων ιππ[ων τα 
μεν etie [τ]α δ' ου α[ι ie δη 
Ο τηνδ αλλαι [γλιχο]μίναι μ[(ν α 

ΙΟ πασα[ι του α]νω επ[ονται 
αδυν[ατονσαι] δξ υ[ποβρν 
\ιαι [συμπίρ]ιφ€ρ[ονται 





i'eatjy ττροσίστίν ovSe η 
(στι π]ου (repa ef erepcoi 
. . . . ω]^ ημΐΐί νυν ov 
Τ(ύν κα]λο[ΐ'];ΐί[€ΐ']• άλΧα τή 
ξν τω ο €]σΓ£ΐ' οντ(ύί e 
πιστημ\ην ο\ν]σαν• κ[αι 
τα\\α ωσ]αντ\α)ί τα ον 
τα οντωί θ]€ασαμ([ΐ'η και 
€στιαθίΐ]σα [δυσ\α 7Γα[λιΐ' 
€ty το εισω τον ο]υραν[ου 
oiKaSe] ηλθ€ν• (λθονση[ί 
Se αντη]γ ο ηνιογοί npos 
την φα'\τνην Tovs ιττ 
novs στ]ησαί π[α^ρΐβαλϊ 
αμβροσϊ\αν Τ€ και ΐπ[ι 
αυτή νίκ]ταρ ίποτισ•ί[ν 
και οντο]ί μεν δη θΐ(ο[ν 
βιο5 αι δΐ] αλλαι ypv^ai η \ 
μΐν αρισ\τα θΐο[ι?β (πομ[ΐ 
νη νπί\ρηρίν [e]iy τον [ 
ί^ω τοπ\ον την τ[ου ηνίο 

πατουσ\α\ί αλλ7;λα[ί και 
'"ουΓΓ (πφα\λον{σ]αι• ere[pa προ 348 b 

2476 '5 T?jy [eT]epa[y πείρ]αι[/Χ6)/?; 

■γίνΐσθαι θορύβου [ονν και 

άμιλλα και ΐδρωί [ΐοτχ^α 

τοί γιγν[(]ται 6ν δ[η κα 

κιαι ηνίοχων πο[λλαι 
20 μ€ν [χοΰλί]νονται [πολ 

λαι δ[€ πολλά] πτβρα [θραυ 

οντ[αί π]ασαι δ( 7![ολνν 

ΐ[χο]νσαι [πονο]ν ατ\^(λΐΐ^ 

τηί του [οντο]? Oeai [anep 
25 γονται• κ[αι α]7Τίλθουσαι 

τ[po^(f)η δ\ο^α^ττη χρο3\ν 

τα[ι ου δ( (νε]κα η π[ολ 

λη σπ[ουδη το αληθίΐαί 

ϊδίΐν ο[υ ίστι τηδιον 
248 a 3° Ή ''[*] ^'7 ΤΓ[ροσηκονσα ψυ 

χη[ί τ]ω α[ρίστύ} νομή ΐκ 

[του eKei λβιμωνος τνγ 

Xa[v'\ei ον[σ]α [η τ€ του πτ€ 248 c 

Col. xxxii. 
Opposite Col. xxiii. 17. 

Opposite Col. xxxiii. 19. 

Col. xxxiii. 
[τι]//[ια] ψν[χαΐί ουκ fvecrTi 
[0]€γγοί ου[δΐν ev τοις τη 
[δ]€ ομοια>μ[ασιν άλλα δι α 
μυδρόον ο[ργανων μογίί 

] • τεε[.] 


Col. xxxiv. 
250 b [λουί ωσπίρ ΐΐ]τΓομίν 6 μ[€\ 

[τ iKtLvcav τί\ ίλαμπΗ' ον 
[δΐνρο τ (λθο]ντ€5 κατή 
[ληφαμίν αυτό] δια τηί e 

250 d 



5 αντων κ[αι ολίγοι ewi τα? 
eiKOfUi £'[οί'Γ€ϊ θΐωνταί 
το του {ίκα[σθΐντοί yeiOS 
[καλλ^οί Se τ[οτ ην ιδΐίν 

4 lines lost. 
Τ£ κ[αι ereXowTO των τίλίτώ 
15 η[ν θβμίί Xeyeiv μακαριω 
τα[την ην ωρ-γιαζομίν 
ολ[οκληροι μεν αντοι ον 
Te[y και ατταθΐΐί κακών 
οσ[α ημάς (ν νστΐρω χρονω 
2θ ν[!Τίμ(νεν 

5 [ναργεστατη! α]ισ6η^τα^σΐ 
[cos των ημΐτ(ρ]<ύν στιλ 
[βον ΐναργ€στ]ατα οψΐί γαρ 
[ημιν οξυτάτη τω]ν δια 
[τον σώματος ερχ^ίτ]αι αισθη 
ΙΟ [σίων η φρονησις] ουχ^ ο 
[ραται Sfivovi γαρ] αν πα 
[piL-^ev (ρωτάς ei τ]ι τοι 
[ουτον (ναργΐς (άνετης 

ται πάρα φνσιν ηδο[νην 
διωκων ο δΐ αρτιτΐ[λης 
η των τοτ€ πολνθ[ΐαμων 
όταν τι θΐοίΐδίς ϊ[δη προ 


5 σωπον κάλλος ev μ[€μι 
μημβνον η τίνα σωμ[α 
TOS ιδίαν- πρώτον μίν 
ΐφριξΐν και τι των τ[ο 
re ϋπηλθΐ αντον δΐΐ 
ΙΟ ματων eiTa προσορων 
ως θ(ον σΐβίται και ei μ[η 
ίδίδκι την [τ]ης σφοδρ[α 


Col. XXXV. 
251 a μανίας δοξαν. θνοι αν 

ως αγαλματ[ί] και θ(ω [τ]οις 

15 παιδικοις ϊδοντα δΐ αν 
τον οίον (Κ της φρίκης 
μεταβολή τβ και ΐδρως 
και θΐρμοτης αηθης λαμ 
\β\ανΐΐ• δΐξαμ\(.νο]ς γαρ τ\ον 

2 3 [icJaXXofy την [απο^ρίροη] 
\δί\α των ομμ\ατων ίθίρ 
[μ]ανθη ηι η τ[ου πτερού 
[φυ]σις αρδ[ί]ται [θερμαν 
[θεντος] δε ετα[κη 

Unidentified fragments. 



251 b 






] ■ ψν 





5 •''•ί 


. • 




το ί[ 





(h) (Ο (^) (/) 

]«[ ] ''Μι[ ]γ«[ 

]€τ[ > ]οτ[ ]αλ[ 

]λοσ[ ]υ ... . . 

]λ«[ . . 

































i. Ι. ]ίκ is part of a marginal variant. Tiie tenth line from the bottom of this column 
would fall near the beginning of 238 b, and ]€κ may therefore well refer to κικλημίνον^ for 
which Vat. 225 has κίκτημίνον, e.g. τούτο κλ(κ\Κημ(νον\ with κίκτημινον in the body of the text. 


There is a similar confusion in tlie MSS. regarding κ«τημίΐΌν just below antl κικτησθαι in 
the previous sentence. The division κ(κ\\η is however unusual. 

iii. 4. μη so T, edd. ; om. B. 

6. Se, which is here entered as a variant, is found in Vat. 225 ; cf. iv. 6. 

13. The alteration in the spelling and division of αγχινου is by the second hand. 

iv. 3. των, V. 1. Tois : των, the original reading, is that of BT and Stobaeus ; tois was 
conjectured by Heindorf. Burnet prints των within brackets. 
6. 8f for 8η does not occur in the MSS. 

16. The marginal πορρ[ω]τατ[α is peculiar to the papyrus. 

24. β'\\aβf pwTcpos, the alternative reading, is that of Vat. 225, Ven. 185, 189, and four 
Paris MSS. The margin after this word is lost, but the line is completely filled, and it is 
not likely that av or 5 followed ; av is omitted in BT. τω (so B) is still more unlikely to 
have been added at the end of 1. 23. 

25. The marginal entry seems to have been some variant on τα μ^ν ow, but none is 
known ; ] av would not be satisfactory. The object of the short horizontal strokes at the 
end of this line and the next is not evident. In (ΐφ the second ι is perhaps a later 

26. It is not at all certain that the detached fragment containing the letters ]ιτρ[ is 
rightly placed here. 

31. No variant θ^ραπ^υσ^κν occurs elsewhere, nor can it be defended. 

32. A σ at the end of this line has apparently been crossed through, by which hand 
cannot be determined, προς for προ is found in Ven. 185. 

v. I. μίτα: Β has the haplography μι. 
3. 8f : so MSS. ; ^ Burnet with Hirschig. 

5. There may be a high stop after τ(θραμμ(νον, but there are several accidental ink-spots 
at the end of this line. 

II. κοσμοί! : SO MSS. ; σ;()7μασΐί' Plutarch. 

15. α δΐ) δΐ7λα for α &η\α is not Otherwise recorded. 

17. The MSS. support the reading in the te.xt, ορισαγμ'βνουί (όρισαμίνοΐί two Paris 
MSS.) ; ορισαμίνον is new. 

1 9. τοιούτο : τοιούτον MSS. 

31. δβ: so Τ; ye Β. 

33. και: Te και MSS. 

vi. 4. μητρ[ο\! κ[αι : so Τ Stobaeus ; om. καί Β. 
9• «αυτοί» : αυτόν MSS. ; either may be right. 

II. χρνσον seems to have been originally written by mistake for χρυσού. It is impossible 
to be sure which hand made the correction. 

19. οίκοι/ Β. 

2 2. The deletion of the superfluous ν is perhaps to be assigned to the second rather 
than to the first hand. 

23-4. The letters ]v καρ[ and ] fcr[ are on a detached fragment, the position of which is 
hardly certain. 

32. Tis: TITOS was possibly written originally. 

vii. I. The variant in the margin is presumably και for re και, as in Ven. 8 and 189. 
3. Τ and Stobaeus have ^διστοΐΓ, Β the marginal ήίΐστοισιν (so Burnet). 


7. There would be room for two or three more letters in this line, the lacuna being 
of the same length as in 11. 5-6, but there is no known variant, απάντων for τναντων is not 
a very satisfying remedy. 

8. yap : so MSS. ; yap δη Burnet with Stobaeus and Aristaenetus. 

11-30. The division of the lines is conjectural ; it is not at all clear that in 11. 12-14 
ayo[, &c., are beginnings of lines, the margin being lost. 

30—1. η$ονων seems to have stood in place of ηίονη! ; ων is certain, and the vestiges 
suit the following av[ and in the previous line ijS . ήίονη! άραρότως αντω ]MSS. 

32. Above the ω of τ]ωί a letter has been written (by the second hand ?) which can 
hardly be read otherwise than as λ, and after it another letter may be lost. No variant 
occurs herCj and the insertion is not easily accounted for. 

35• [Tojiijffet : the scribe began to write π instead of f. 

xix. II. Γ /ijfi' σοι: so Τ Arisudes, Burnet; μίντοι Β. 

23. ω^φ/λιη : or ωΐφί Xcia : there would be room for before fpms in either case. 
29. θ(]ην: the MSS. have only the marginal reading, βίων. 

33-4. According to the insertion in the margin the order of the words was to be 
ψυχή: π(ρι 6eias φυσιωι re ανθρωπινής, which is intelligible though not Convincing. There 
is no variation in the MSS. 

XX. 2. και fibrj : om. MSS. 

5. αυτοκιινητον is not a known variant on αίΐκανητον, which here stood in the margin, 
but it suits the vestiges and is in itself likely enough ; cf. tu airo κινοΐν in the ne.xt sentence 
and αυτοκίνητον in Hermias, ad Phaedr., pp. 115 sqq. 

II. t^ajuTO : αυτό MSS. 

22. [fl αρ\χψ•. SO BT Simplicius Stobaeus; ?ri αρχή Burnet with Buttmann (and 
lamblichus ?); αρχή Vind. 89 and apparently Cicero. 

24. αδιαφθορον : SO Τ Proclus and edd. ; αφθορυν Stobaeus, άδιάφορον Β. 
29. πάντα, V. 1. τα πάντα : the MSS. all give the article. 

31-2. The best MSS. support the reading in the text (with αίτο for cavro) ; τό πύ^ό 
κινούν, as in the margin here, is however found in Par. 201 1 and Ven. 8, 184. Cf. xxi. 17. 

xxi. 2. yeveciv : SO BT Syrianus Stobaeus ; yrjv t in marg. 

3. avns: the MSS. all have the regular Attic form. Cf 1016. 175. 

4. (χ(ΐν : so Stobaeus, Burnet ; exew στήναι BT. 

6. fif : so Τ Alexander Stobaeus ; om. B. 

Only the tail of the over-written φ is preserved, and it is therefore difficult to 
distinguish the hand ; the π has not been crossed out. The MSS have ίαυτοΰ. 

15. Se en was Originally written : the correction is likely to be by the second hand. 
17. For the variant cf xx. 31-2 ; the I\ISS. are here unanimous except that some have 

αυτό for eavTO, 

23. The jMSS. support the adscript iSeas ανημ. 

2 0. μακάρια! : μακρά: MSS. 

29. [δ]>; : om. MSS. The crossbar of a τ in the margin points to the insertion of the 
ordinary reading as a variant. 

30. (οικίτω 5[η] : so rightly t Hermias Stobaeus, though of course it is impossible to 
be certain that the scribe intended the words to be so divided ; eoiiti τω δ?} Τ, foi/ce τω δ>; Β, 

foiKe &ή τω Vind. ΙΟ9, fOiKf 8ή τη vulg. 

34• παντίί αυτ\ο\ τ£' 80 Τ, Bumet ; κα'ι πάντ€! αυτοί Β. 

χχϋ. II. τ€ : so Τ, Burnet ; om. Β. 


13-14. ■ψ•[υχι;] ττασα : SO Burnet with Simplicius ; πάσα ή ψυχή Β, ή \Ι/υχη πάσα τ, ψΐ'χί) yuj> 

πάσα Eusebius. ψ•[νχ?) amply fills the line. 

16. ονρανο[ν'\•. SO BT, Burnet ; ανθρωπον Vind. 109, oZv Herwerden, seel. Badham. 

18. T(\ua: TfXf'a MSS. It seems likely that the papyrus agreed with Β and many 
other iMSS. in omitting οΐν (Τ, Burnet) after μ^ν, which sufficiently fills the space, though 
ovv if written οϋ would not take much room. 

20. /ifTewpo[wo]Xfi Tf, the marginal adscript, is the reading of Syrianus, μ(τ(ωρ[ο\π[ο\- 
XfiToi is new ; μίτ^ωροπορΰ re BT and the majority of the ]MSS., v. 1. μίπωροπορΛταί. 

21. πάντα: SO Β, Bumet ; άπαντα Ύ. 

22. 1. πτιρορρυησασα. 

23. πωί : om. MSS. Only the barest vestige remains of the letter preceding ω and it 
does not particularly suggest π, but since τιω: would be too long πω? seems inevitable. 

24. The I\ISS. support the marginal στep€oυ (the usual Platonic form : arepporipov 
Tim. Locr. 101 a), not στίρρου. It is probable that the second rather than the original hand 
substituted σ for π. 

29. A fragment containing the letters μιν is rather doubtfully placed here. 
31. θνητ[ in the margin was doubtless θνητην, which is found instead of the better 
supported βνητόν in Yen. 8, Par. 201 1. 

xxvi. I. ί(ξ(σθ[αι]: SO B; ^ίξασθαι Τ, Burnet. 

8. κα[θο^)α μ\(^ν : SO Τ ; καθηρωμ^ν Β. 

g. The'reading αν την &ίκαιοσΰνην, indicated by the writer of the adscript, is found in 
Coisl. 155 and was considered favourably by Heindorf. 

10. [...]. δικαιοσύνη docs not occur in any MS. The letter before δ is represented 
by a vertical stroke which would suit η, ι, or ν, and it is immediately below the second 
upright of the η in [αυτ]ην. Perhaps [0 €στ]ι may be restored; cf. Farm. 133 d αϋτοϋ 

δίσποΓου διττού, b έ'ση δεσπότης, 

13. ouSe r; : SO Β (οΰδ') ; οΰ δή Τ, οϋδ' ;; vulg. 

14. (V (Tcpai ούσα (so MSS.) in the margin shows that something other than ούσα stood 
in the text, but there is no known variant. Of the ν of ων there remains only the top of the 
second upright stroke. 

17. οντωί ' ov οντωί ]\ISS. 

29. δι; : om. MSS. 

31. eeo[i]s: θ(ω MSS. (θιων Coisl. i^s). 

(πομ[(νη: ίπομ/νη κα\ (ίκασμίνη MSS. One more letter might have been expected in the 
lacuna at the beginning of the ne.xt line. 

XXVii. 4. μολίΓ : μό-γΐ! MSS. 

6. δ' ου : δ' έ'δυ MSS. δ' ου was presumably due to the influence of 1. 8. 

27. The papyrus of course may have read δ-; with Τ instead oi 8e. Β here has οίδίν 

(χ(ΐ for ου δ' fi'fx' '}. 

29. ο[υ Εστί πίδιον : πιδ'ιον ο5 (στιν MSS. 

xxxiii. Α slight difficulty arises concerning the gap between the remains of this column 
and Col. xxvii. A column of this papyrus corresponds elsewhere to approximately fourteen 
lines of the Oxford text; there are sixty-five printed lines lost between xxvii. 33 and 
xxxiii. I, giving an average of only thirteen lines for the five columns, which would therefore 
appear to have been written larger or to have been rather shorter than their neighbours. 
This irregularity makes it the less easy to explain the remains of the two marginal adscripts 
which are all that survive of Col. xxxii. In the second of them ] όταν δ[€ | τι τω ν is 


a possible reading, with a reference to p. 250 a 6 aJrni &e, Ζταν {y. I. οπόταν) τι των ίκύ κτλ. ; 
but the stroke before τ is somewhat straight for an o, and the words in question would 
be expected to have occurred two or three lines lower in the column : moreover m-av Se, 
which would imply the omission of αΐται, is quite unsupported. On the other hand there 
is nothing else in the neighbourhood suggesting -ταν, and that 11. 14-20 of Col. xxxiii, which 
are on the same fragment as the two marginal insertions, are rightly identified can hardly 
be doubted. 

xxxiii. I. This hne is most probably the first of the column, but the margin above it is 

14. Tf, which was originally omitted, was added by the second hand. 

xxxiv. I. ο : om. MSS. Possibly T(e) was omitted in 1. 3. 

13. €ifapy€s €αν,τηί '. eavrrjs ivapyei MSS. 

XXXV. 3. I) (=7): 6 MSS. 

4, Ti θ(ο(ΐ8(ί ι^δη ττρο^μωττον : θ(0(ώΐί τιρόσαττον ΐδη 1MSS., omitting τι. 

5• η was added above the line by a hand difterent from that to which the majority at 
any rate of the insertions are due. The MSS. agree with the original reading. 
12. eSeSiet confirms the correction of Cobet ; διδιύη Β, debiu Τ. 
23. ψ η : SO Τ and edd.; ξ Β. 

Fr. (i). This fragment cannot be referred to Col. xxii. 7—9. 

Fr. (t-). Neither Col. ii. 10-12 nor Col. xxxv, 18-20 seems to be the right position for 
this fragment. 

Fr. (i/) possibly belongs to Col. xxxiii. 

Fr. (/). The breathing over the ω is doubtful. 

Fr. (X'). It is hardly certain that the fragment belongs to 1017. 

Fr. (;«). Col. ii. 2-3 is an unsuitable position for this fragment. 

Fr. (;/) cannot be assigned to Col. xxvii. 8-9. 

Fr. (/). Not Col. xxvii. 19-20 or 22—3. 

Fr. (τ). The combination with Col. xxii. 5 is unconvincing. 

1018. Xenophon, Cyropaedia i. 

25-Cxio-7cm. Third century. 

Two columns, containing part of the sixth chapter of the Cyropaedia, Book i. 
The recto of the papyrus is occupied by a second-century money-account ; the 
literary text on the verso, written in rather coarse and irregular uncials, may be 
attributed to the first half of the third century. Stops in the high and medial 
position are inserted, besides double dots marking a change of speaker ; as in 
lOie, a single point is sometimes used where two would be in place, and vice versa. 



Accents have been added occasionally. These lectional signs as well as a few 
corrections may all be due to the original scribe. 

Textually this papyrus is of considerable interest, standing in very close 
relationship to the family of MSS. represented by D, the Bodleianus, and 
Stobaeus. Witness to the early influence of this family had already been found 
in a Vienna papyrus (ed. Wessely, Mitiheiliingen vi) and in 697 ; and the same 
conclusion is emphasized by 1018, whose agreement with DBod. is still more 
marked. In fact, there is here only one noticeable discrepancy from those two 
MSS. to set against the considerable number of coincidences, namely at 1. 39 
where instead of their riz'es the papyrus has the commonly accepted rik) elai. 
Editors may be right in regarding this as the generally inferior family ; but 
there can be no doubt that it embodies an ancient and strongly established 

In the collation below I am able to supplement the information given by 
Dmdorf (Oxford, 1857) with that of the apparatus to the edition of the Cj'ro- 
paedia about to be published by Mr. E. C. Marchant, who has kindly allowed me 
the use of his proofsheets. C = Parisinus, Bod. = Bodleianus Bib. Canon. 39 
(Marchant's D), Η = Escorialensis Τ iii. 14 ; the other sigla correspond with 
those of Dindorf. 

Col. i. 

Col. ii. 

\π^ίθνίΚΤϊ]ν 7(ύν 7Γ0 6. 3/ 

'\Κϊ\μΐ(Λν• και ο Κνροί e 
[7Γΐ]γελασα? ΐΐτην : ω Η 
[ρα]κλ€ΐ9• οίον συ Xeyeij 
5 [ω π\ατίρ 8eiv avSpa μβ 
[γ(\ν((τθαι ; olds αν ίφη 
[ω 7r]at δικαιότατος τ€ 

[και] νομιμωτ]^€^το9 ανηρ 
[ΐΐη\ : TTCBy μην ΐφη aS 

10 [παι]δαί ονταί ημάς 
[καί] ΐφηβονς ταναντι 
[α το]ντ(ύν ΐδι8ασκ(Τΐ• 
[ναι] μα Δι ΐφη και νυν 
[ye π]ροί τους φίλους τε 

35 τίνος αει [[.]] [ΐττίΐρασθε 
αγωνιζΐσθ[αι προς αυ 
τα• η ου γιγ[να)σκΐΐς 

β α 

ΟΤΙ παντά τα[υτά κακουρ 
γιαι τ ΐκτι κ[αι απαται 

40 και δο\ωσ[(ΐς και ττλί 
ονίξιαι- να[ι μα Δι e 
φη ο Κύρος θ\ηριων ye 
ανθρώπων δ [n και 
δοζαιμι βου[λ€σθαι e 

45 ^απατησάι [τίνα πολ 
λας πληγας ο[ιδα λαμ 
βανών : ονδβ [γαρ το 
ξ(υΐΐν (φη ο[ιμαι ου 






[και] Toi{[s• φίΧουί^• οπωί 
[Se ye] rovs πολίμιονζ δυ 
[ΐ'αίσ]θ€ κακωί rroiuv 
[ονκ ό\ισθα μανθανον 
[ray ύ\μα^ 7Γολλα[ί] κα 
[/foiipyliai : ου δητα eycoy[e 
[(ψη ω] πατΐρ : τινοί 
[μην (]ψη fveKa εμαν 
[θαι>ίτ]£ To^eviiv- τι 
[jOy δ e]veKa ακοντιζΐΐν 
\τινο{\ δ (.νίκα δουΧονν 
[υί αγρ]ίονί ττλίγμασί 
[και ορυ]γμασι• τ[ι] δ e 
[λαφο]ν5 ποδαγραΐί 
[και αρ]πβδοναΐί• tl 
[δ€ λ(ον]σί και αρκτοΐί 
[και παρ]δαλΐ[σι]ι/ ου 
[κ us το i'jaov [κ]αθιστα, 
[μΐΐΌΐ] €μαχ^εσθ(• αλ 
[λα μ(τα jrXeoji'e^iay 

δ ακοντίζ^ιν [ανθρω 

5© ττον €π(τρίΤΓο[μΐΐ' νμιν 
αλλ επι σκοπ[ον ΐδιδα 
ζαμΐν ϊνα y\e νυν 
μ€ν μη κακο[νργοιη 
re rouy φιλου[ς ei δε 

55 τΓοτΐ πολΐμ[ος yevot 
το• δνναισθί [και αν 
θρωπων [σ\το•)(α[ζίσθαι 
και ε^απαταν [5e και 
πλeoί'e/f[r]eί^' [ουκ (ν 

6ο αν6ρωττ[οϊ\ί ζττα[ίδ(υ 
ομΐν [νμαί] αλΛ [ev 6η 
piois• [ινα μ]ηδ e[v του 
[τοίί του5 φιλ]ουί βλα 
[iTTOiTe ei Se] ποτ[( πο 

65 [λe^oy γ(νο]ιτο μ[η 
[5e τούτων α]γΐ'^ΐί[ΐ'α 

6. αν. αν {ων) Heillein, Hug, JMarcliant. 

8. ρομιμωτατο! : the second τ was converted from a p, i. e. νομιμωτιροί was first written. 

9. [eir;] : on the analogy of the preceding and following lines not more than three 
letters should be lost, and hence it is likely that the papyrus agreed with DBod. and Stobaeus 
in reading αη for αη!. The supposed double dots might possibly be the tips of a a-, but 
some kind of stop at any rate is expected. 

14. The papyrus evidently had ye before n]pos, agreeing with DBod. ; om. other MSS. 

15. Tovs TToXfiTas : SO Stobaeus ; npbs Tovs πολιτπΓ DBod., πολίτοΓ Other MSS. It is not 
clear whether the removal of the dittography is due to the original or another hand. 

16. 8υ[ναισ]θ( suits the space better than 8ι[νασ]θ( (CAD, δύνασθαι Bod.). 
20-1. eyu>y[e (φη: SO DBod. ; έ'φι; ?/ωγ6 other ftlSS. 

2 2. (\φη cveKa : SO DBod. ; ei/exa ΐφη Other MSS. 

24. cji/fm: om. C. 

25. δουΚοϋν: SO most MSS.; -SoXovv HR. The original reading of D is doubtful. 

26. πλ^γμασι : SO DBod. (-σιν) ; κα) πλί'γμασι Other MSS. 
33. (μαχισθι : μάχίσίί CAGH. 

35. aei : nifi CAGH. The letter following aft is covered by a blot and a dot signifying 
deletion is also placed over it; perhaps the ink ran when the scribe was writing the f of 


36. an]™ : or ταύτα, as in DBod. 

37-8. yiyviiaKeis 'ότι ταϋτα πάντα is the reading of DBod., and no doubt the same order 
was indicated by the marks above 1. 38, the oblique dashes showing the number of letters 
to be transposed and the figures α and β the desired arrangement; cf. e.g. 16. 26. The 
alteration may be by the first hand, πάντα -γιγνώσκ^ΐί ταϋτα Sn other MSS. 

39. DBod. have nves for τ(ί) fiVi. 

42. ο Kvpos: so DBod.; om. other INISS. 

48. ίφη ο[ψαι : so Bod., οΐμαι ΐφη D and a later hand in G ; om. (φη other IMSS. 

51. fjrt σκηπίου ^διδαΙξημΕί» : SO DBod, ; eVl σκοπον βάΧΚαν (διδάσκομαι Other MSS, 

A blot covers the a of αλλ. 

58. [8f : so DBod.; om. CAGRH. 

65, μ[ΐδ( : μηδ(πυτ£ AGH, 

1019. Chariton, CJiaercas and Callirr/inc. 

17 X i7"5 cm. Late second or early third century. 

Two fragments of the Cliacrcas and Callirrhoe have aheady been obtained 
from Egypt, one a Fayum papyrus of about the end of the second century 
(P. Fay, i), the other a vellum palimpsest bought by Wilcken at Luxor, of the 
later Byzantine period (Archiv i. pp, 227 sqq.). Fresh evidence for the early 
popularity of Chariton's romance is now supplied by a papyrus from 
Oxyrhynchus. This contains parts of two columns, from the third and fourth 
chapters of Book ii, written in a clear semi-cursive hand of, apparently, much the 
same date as P. Fay. i ; it may be assigned to the close of the second century, or, 
at latest, to the opening decades of the third. An oblique dash is used as a stop 
in 1, 55 ; cf e, g. 413 verso. 

The text of the Chaereas and Callirrhoe, apart from the two small fragments 
recently discovered, depends upon a single Florentine MS. of the thirteenth 
or fourteenth century (F). Compared with this, 1019 shows characteristics very 
similar to those of the Fayum papyrus, except that the latter is more accurate. 
As would be anticipated in copies so much closer to the author, both papyri 
sometimes supply what is evidently a better reading. Thus, e. g., in 1019, ττοδώκ 
in 1. I confirms an emendation of D'Orville (ποθίν F) ; in 1. 35 the sense, which 
in F is obscured, was rightly given, though the exact wording is uncertain ; 
ονομάζουν for eii'oi νομίζων and in 1. 54 the omission of on are other patent gains. 
There are also a number of small variations with regard to which the choice is 
less easy, though naturally the older authority deserves every consideration and 
is likely to be more often right than not. On the other hand, confidence is 



disturbed by such errors as those in 11. ■^■^, 3^, 44, and 48-9. A noteworthy 
agreement of the papyrus with F in a probable corruption is found in 1. aq. 

Col. i. 

[i/ecof ■ψ•ο0]οΐί ie πο8ων αι[σ6ο η. 3 

\μίνη ΚαΧ\λιροη προ?; αυτόν [e 

[τΓίστραψη] θΐασαμΐΐΌί o[w ο 

[ΑιοννσίΟί] eiXecoy (φη α> Α[φρο 
5 [8ιτη και e]ir αγαθω μοι (f)a\yiL 

[775• καταπι\πτοντα Se αντ[ον 

[η8η Λ(ωνα]ί νπίΚαβΐν κ\α.ι 

\αυτη φησιρ] (στιν ω δ(σποτ\α 

[η ΐ'€ωνητο]ί μηδίν ταραχ^6[ηί 
ΙΟ [και συ δε ω] yvvai ττροσΐΚθΐ. 

[τω κνριω Κ]αλλιροη μα/ ουν 

[τΓ/ΟΟΓ τουν6\μα του κυρίου κάτω 

\κυ•<^ασα πη\/ην αφηκί δακρύων 

[οψΐ μίταμαν'ψανουσα την 
15 [ΐΚΐυθΐριαν] ο δί Αιοννσιοί πλη 

[ζας τον Λίω]ναν ασφίστατί 

[ζΐπΐν ω? αν'ψρωποΐί διαλ€γη 

[roty θΐοις ταυ]την Xeyeiy αρ 

[γυρωνητον δί]καιω^ ουν ονχ^ (υ 
20 [pes τον πιπρα]σκοντα ουκ ηκου 

[σαί ουδ€ Ομη]ρου διδάσκοντος 

[ημαί και ye οι] θΐοι ξΐΐνοισιν ΐθΐ[ 

[κοτΐί αλλοδα]ποισιν ανθρώπων 

[υβριν Τΐ και (υνο]μιην ΐφορωσιν 
25 [ Κα]\λιροη παυσαι 

[μου καταγ€λ]ων και θΐαν ονο 

[μαζών την] ovSe ανθρωπον 

[ΐυτυχη λαλουσ]»;? [δ]( o.[v]tt]s 


Col. ii. 

των (στωτων ίΚ€ΐ και κίκλη 
30 μίνων σννηκίν ο Λ(ωναί 

και αφΐΐκομΐνοί ej? το Τΐμ€ 

νοί ΐξηγαγΐ την Καλλιροην 

TOVS S ην I'Seiv οτι φνσα yeivov 

ται βασιλ€ΐί ωσπίρ ο ΐν τω σμη 
35 vet των μίΚισσων ηκολουθο 

νν γαρ αυτομάτων anavTfi 

αυτή καθαπΐρ νπο του καλλο 

υί 8(σποινη κ^γΐΐροτονημΐνοι 

η μ(ν ουν απηλθΐν (Ιί την οι 
40 κησιν την συνήθη Διονυσιοί δ [ε ϋ. 4 

Τίτρωτο μΐν το δΐ τραύμα ne[pi 

στΐλλΐΐν eveipaTO οια δη neTj[ai 

δΐυμβνος ανηρ και ΐξαιρετω[ί 

αρετής αντΐποιουμίνοί μ[η 
45 δΐ T01S οικίταΐί θίλων ίυκατα 

φρονητο! δοκ€ΐν μητ€ μ(ΐρακ[ι 

ωδής Toty φιλοΐί δΐΐκαρτβρξΐ [ 

πάρα ολην την eanepav ποιο[υ 

μ(νοί γαρ \av6aveiv κατα[δη 
50 λοΓ δ( γ(ΐνομ€νοί μάλλον [ΐκ 

την σιωττη? μοιραν δΐ τίνα [λα 

βων απο του δΐίπνου ταυτην φ[η 

σι κομισατω tis τη ξΐνη μη ΐίπη [ 

δΐ πάρα του κυρίου άλλα πάρα Διο 
56 ννσιου / τον μΐν ουν ποτον προ 

'ρ[γ]αγίν (πι πλί[ι]στον ηπιστατο 

Ι. ποδών: D'Orville's infelix conieciura {Cdb&i, Alitcmos. 8, p. 256) is confirmed; τιοβίν 
F, όπισθεν Cobet. ποδών was accepted by Hercher. 

2. Καλ]λφοΐ7 : this Is the regular spelling in this text as well as in P. Fay, i and in 
Wilcken's fragments. 



4. eCKfas (φη : άνιβόησιν ΐλ(ω! (ΐηί F. (ΐη! is superfluous. 

8. (στιν : om. F. 

12—13. In F πηγην άφηκ( δακρύων precedes κάτω κνψασα. 

1 8. There is not room in the lacuna for σύ which precedes ταύτην in F. 

19. διίκαιωί ουν ουχ : καϊ cos οϋχ F. Since πρ|^γυρωΐΊ)τοί' alonc does not fill the space, the 
restoration of δψαιωτ seems certain and gives a preferable reading. 

20. ηκον[σας : SO the Didot edition and Hercher ; άκουσας previous editors. 

22. Nine letters will hardly fill the lacuna, which is of the same length as in 11. 20 and 
23, and the papyrus therefore seems to have agreed with F. Hercher restores the usual 
reading in ρ 485 και re Beoi. 

25. F has ro yoOi/ λοιπόν παΐισαι κτλ., which has been generally recognized to be defective. 
The papyrus has the name ΚαΧΚφοη, which is obviously needed, and this was of course 
preceded by some such verb as emev or ί'φη ; but there is not room for so much as το yoiv 
λοιπόρ as well, and how the lacuna should be filled remains doubtful. 

26. ονο[μαζων : this is clearly superior to F's ehai νομίζων. Callirrhoe's point is that 
Dionysius did 110/ think so, but only pretended that he did. 

29. και κ(κλημ(νων : SO F; cof κίκηλημίνων Jacobs, whom Hercher follows. 

30. ο : om. F. On the other hand after Acwras F has τό ycyovos which is omitted in 
the papyrus. 

33. Tous is an evident clerical error; Tore rightly F. 

34. ο fv : om. ο F. 

35. The divisions ηκολονθο\υν here and )caXXo|ws in 1. 37 are very unusual. 

36. αντοματω! : om. F. 

37. αυτή : om. F. 

38. κ^χίψοτονημίνοι: 1. κιχαροτονημίνη with F. 

42. δη : δε F. Cf. P. Fay. i. ii. 17 and for the asyndeton ibid. i. 16, note. 

44. 1. αντιποίουμ(νθ!. μήτί for n[>;]8f rightly F. 

45. θ(\ων : ίθίλων F. 

48-9. ποιο[υ]μΕΐ/οΓ yap: oio'/ifi/oj μίν F, πο doubt correctly. 

50. μαΚΚον: om. F. 

5 1 . [λα]/3ων : λα/3όμ6ΐΌ5 F. 

53. eiTTT) : eiVijTc F. The papyrus is broken away after the η, but the line is of full 
length and it is unlikely that -re followed. The 3rd person singular is quite correct after 

κομισάτω τίς. 

54. πάρα . . . πάρα: πάρα . . . οτί παράΥ. Hercher inserts another on before the first 
παρά, but on can well be spared altogether. 

1020. OFFICIAL 147 


1020. Imperial Rescripts. 

10-8x20 cm. A. D. 198-201. 

A fragment from the bottom of a column, giving two short rescripts of the 
Emperors Septimius Severus and Caracalla, directing that the praefect should 
hold a new trial if the persons to whom the rescripts are addressed were under 
full age. This is the well-known In iiitegrtun restitutio, regularly allowed by 
Roman law to minors ; cf. Cod. Just. 3. 3i, Dig. 4. 4. The only novelty lies in 
the phrase used to express the praefect's procedure, ayZva inbiKeL• : as is remarked 
by Professor Mitteis, to whom I am indebted for some suggestions on this 
papyrus, ίκδικΐΐν here apparently has the sense of ΐκ^ικάζίίν. One of the two 
cases related to release from an obligation of some kind {άφ€σις), in the other 
there was an accusation of fraud {απάτη). These rescripts are preceded by the 
remains of two lines from another official response referring an applicant, who 
had complained of some injustice, to the epistrategus. The papyrus seems to 
contain a collection of such decisions, though whether they were all concerned 
with the lu integrum restitutio is not clear. Perhaps they were here cited by 
a petitioner as precedents supporting his claim. 

[ Jay €ί περιγραφή [ 

.[...]... τω ίπιστρατήγψ ίντυΐχ^ΐ. 

Αυτοκράτωρ Καίσαρ AovKios Χίπτίμιοί ^ίονήροί [Εύσίβηί Π](ρτίνα^ 
^[(βαστος 'Αραβικοί Άδιαβηνικος 
Παρθικοί Μέγιστοι καΐ Αυτοκράτωρ Καίσαρ Μάρκο[ΐ Αύρήλιοί Α^γω- 
fipols Εύσεβηί ^(βαστοί 
5 Ονάρω Δαμασαίου. d την ϊκ της ήλικίαί έχε'? β[οήθιαν,] ο ήγονμ[(ΐΌί 
τον ίθνουί 
τον αγώνα τή5 άφίσΐΦ! (κδίκ[ήσ(ΐ.] πρ[οΐΤ€θ{η)] ev Αλΐ^ανδ{ρΐία) [ 

L a 


Προκόνδτ) 'Ερμαίου δι Έπαγάθ[ο]ν άττίλίυθίρου. e/ την (κ τήί ή[λικίαί 

'ίχίίί βοήθιαν, 
τον αγώνα τηί άπάτηί ό ήγούμ[ί\νοί τοΰ 'έθνον\^'\ (κ8ι\κ\ήσζΐ. πρ[θ€Τ€θ(τ]) 

(V 'A\f^avS{peia,) 

7. η of προκονΒη C01T. from ω : the name is preceded by a marginal cross. 8. ei of 

(κδι[κ\ησ(ΐ corr. from η. θνο of c^vo^s] blotted. 

11. 3-8. ' The Emperor Caesar Lucius Septimius Severus Pius Pertinax Augustus 
Arabicus Adiabenicus Parthicus Maximus and the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius 
Antoninus Pius Augustus to Varus son of Damasaeus. If you can claim the assistance 
due to immature age, the praefect of the province shall decide the suit for release. Published 
in Alexandria . . . 

To Procunda daughter of Hermaeus through Epagathus, freedman. If you can claim 
the assistance due to immature age, the praefect of the province shall decide the suit for 
fraud. Published in Alexandria . . .' 

1-2. These two lines seem to be the decision of a local official rather than another 
imperial rescript. ]αί in 1. i may be the termination of a proper name ; or ] . f , e. g. «Jn-f, 
might be read. 

5. ^οί]θιαν\ Mitteis. ή in τψ ηλικία: βοήθιια is aetatis auxilium, for which cf. e. g. Cod. 
Just. 21. 2 Eo tempore, quo soror iua auxilio iuvabaiur aetatis. cxeis means 'is rightly 
yours', i.e. if your years justify the restitutio. For ό ή•)/ούμ[(νοί τοΰ i'Svovs (cf. 1. 8) as a 
synonym for ήγ^μών, praeses provinciae, cf. e.g. Cass. Dio Ixxix. 18, and for the use of eSvos, 
Archiv iv. p. 380. This line is somewhat short as compared with 1. 7, but the sentence 
appears to be complete. 

6. Άλ6|αί'δ(ρΕία) was no doubt followed by a date. 

1021. Notification of the accession of Nero. 

13-5 X 5-9 cm. A.D. 54. 

The following unaddressed notice of the decease of the emperor Claudius 
and the accession of Nero seems to be a rough draft for an official circular or 
a public proclamation. It is written in a small cursive hand, and several 
corrections and modifications show the absence of finish. A closely analogous 
document is B. G. U. 646, a circular from the praefect to the strategi of the 
Heptanomia enclosing a copy of his order to the people of Alexandria for 
the celebration of the accession of Pertinax ; cf. also the fragmentary Berlin 
letter, quoted in the note on 11. 14-16, announcing the nomination of G. Julius 
Verus Maximus as Caesar, and the curious Giessen papyrus published by 



Kornemann in Klio vii. p. 278 [Archw v. p. 349), referring to the accession of 

The papyrus is dated on the 21st (?) of the month Neos Sebastos (Hathur), 
i.e. November 17, thirty-five days after the death of Claudius. Oxyrhynchus 
was thus considerably in advance of Elephantine, where, as Wilckcn, Ost. i. 13, 
shows, the news was still unknown on November 28. 

Ό μ\ν οψζΐΧόμίνοί [Γ/ιχεγίσΤ] re πάντων 

τοΐί ττρογόνοΐί και (ν- άγαθων Νίρων 

φανηί Oeos Καίσαρ e/s Καίσαρ άττοδίδίίκται, 

avTOvs Κΐχωρηκΐ, Sib πάντΐί όφΐίλομ^ν 

5 ό 5e της οΊκονμίνηί 1 5 στ€ψανηφοροννταί 
καϊ προσδοκηθύς και (λπισ- και βουθντοννταί 

Oeh Αυτοκράτωρ άττοδΐ- θίοΐί πάσι (ΐδίναι 

SeiKTai, αγαθοί χάριτας. {eTovs) α Νίρωνοί 

δαίμων δε της Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος Χΐβαστοΰ Τΐρμανικοΰ 

ΙΟ οϋκουμίνης [άρ]χη ων 20 μη{νος) Ne(ov) ^ΐβα[στοΰ) κα. 

7. Θ(ΐ5 added above the line. 8. e of δ^ικται above the line. 10. 1. οίκουμίνηί. 

ων above the line. 15—16. 1. στιφανηφορονντα και βονθυτοΰντα. 19. σίβαστηυ γερμανικού 

added in front of κ\αυ&ιον. 

' The Caesar who had to pay his debt to his ancestors, god manifest, has joined them, 
and the expectation and hope of the world has been declared Emperor, the good genius 
of the world and source of all good things, Nero, has been declared Caesar. Therefore 
ought we all wearing garlands and with sacrifices of oxen to give thanks to all the gods. 
The I St 3'ear of the Emperor Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, the 2rst of the 
month Neos Sebastos.' 

8-13. Perhaps there is an intentional antithesis here between Καίσαρ and Αυτοκράτωρ in 
1. 7 ; but the repetition of οίκουμίνηί and άποδίδ^ικται is clumsy, and 11. 8-13 look like an 
alternative version of 11. 5—8. For ayaOos δαίμων τψ οίκουμίνηί as applied to Nero cf. 

Dittenberger, On'entis Gr. Iliscr. ii. 666 [Ν/ρωι/] Κλανδιοί• . . . ό ά -yaios δαίμων τη: οίκουμίνη:, 

σ-ΰν ατίάσιν oh (νιργέτησιν αγαθοί (Wilcken). The reading in 11. lo-ii is very uncertain, but 
probably does not misrepresent the sense, for which Wilcken compares the prophetic papyrus 
discussed by him in Hermes xl. pp. 544 sqq.. Col. ii. 6—7 tnav . . . παραγίνηται βασιλεύς 

αγαθών δοτήρ {ά-γαθον δαίμονα OCCUrs three lines above) ; cf also συν άπασιν . . . ά-γαθοι: in the 

inscription already quoted. [άρ]χή in 1. 10 is not at all convincing : the final letter is more 
like V than η, and [. .]μενων could be read; moreover in 1. 11, instead of supposing that the 
writer began the word μεγίστων, it would be possible to regard the deleted letters as 
a mistaken repetition of the syllables -μένων. A participle, however, gives a less satisfactory 
construction and sense, and no suitable substantive ending in -ων seems to be obtainable ; 
ήγεμών is not Satisfactory. 


14-16. The construction is confused, the accusative being employed as if Sfi or some 
similar word and not 6φ(ίλομ(ν were written. Cf. for the phraseology B. G. U. 646. 19-24 

[άΙκόλουίοΊ' iariv, \Si &vhp\(s 'AXe^arSpfis, πανίημύ [5]uo[i']ros και ίνχομή'ους . . . στίφα^νηφρρησαι 

ημέρας nevTeKaiSf[Ka. It may be convenient lo add here the text of the letter in the Royal 
Library at Berlin, published by Parthey in Jl/emon'e deW Inslituto di Corrisp. Arch. 2, p. 440, 
and reprinted with improvements by Deissmann, Licht vom Osten, p. 267 : tVel 7ΐ'[ώ](Γτ[ΐ75 

ζ'Ίζνόμην τον\ euai/yfXftolu π^ρί τον άνη•^ορ€νσθοι Καίσαρα τον τοΰ θεοφιΚ^ατάτον κυρίου ημών Αντοκρά- 
τορος Καίσαρος Γαίον Ιουλίου Οίιηρου Μαζιμίνον Ένσΐβονς Ευτυ;(οΰ? ΣίβΓαστοΙΰ ττπΐδα Γάίοΐ' 'Ιοι'λίον 
Ονηρον Μά^ιμον Σΐβαστόν^ χρτ}, τιμιώτατζ^ tos Seas κωμάζ^σθαί. Ίν γϊψν ΐΐδ^ς κα\ παρατνχι^ς . . . 

1 9• Some very cursive letters just below the line in front of Κλαυδίου are probably to be 
interpreted as 2f/3ao-ToC Γίρμανκοϋ, which was originally omitted. The words have been 
transferred in the text to their proper position. Καίσαρος too is very cursive. 

20. κα : the second figure is very uncertain ; it could also be δ or f. 

1022. Enrolment of Recruits. 

36.8 x9 cm. A.D. 103. Plate I. 

This is a letter in Latin addressed by the praefect of Egypt, C. Minicius 
Italus, to Celsianus, praefect of the third Ituraean cohort, announcing the 
addition to the cohort of six recruits, whose names, ages, and distinguishing 
marks, if any, are given. At the foot is a note of the receipt of the letter and of 
its entry in the archives of the cohort. The document, which is in excellent 
preservation, is written in a clear cursive : dots are placed usuallj^ after 
abbreviated words and in some cases also after numerals, rarely elsewhere. 

[C] Mmiciiis IialH[s Cyisiano stio 
tirones sexs probatos a me in 
5 coh{orte) ciii praees in nume- 

ros referri tube ex xi 
kalendas'Martias : nomi- 
na eorwn et icon'j\svios 
Iiuic episttdae stibieci. 
10 vale frater karissim[e. 
C. Vetnrimn Gemellnm 

a7inor(rim) xxi sine i[conisnio\ 
C. Longiuni Priscitin 
annor(um) xxii, i{conismus) siipercil{io) sinisir{o). 

1022. OFFICIAL 151 

15 C. lulium Maxiiimm ann[oriim) xxv 
sine i{conismo), 
[ . ] Lucvitn Secimdum 

annor{tini) xx sine i(conismo), 
C. Ijiliuvi Saturninum 
20 annor{uin) xxiii, i{conismus) maim sinistr{a), 

M. Antoninm Valenteni 

ann(prum) xxii, i{conismns) frontis 
parte dextr{d). 

and hand. accepta vi k{alendas) Martias ann{p) vi 
25 Imp[eratoris) Traiani n{osiri) per 

Priscuni singnl{arem). 
Avidius Arrianus cornicular(ijts) 
coliiortis) Hi ItJiraeornni 
scripsi antlienticam 
30 epistnlam in tabnlario 

cohortis esse. 

15. maximum- Pap. 30. epishdam• Pap. 

' C. Minicius Italus to his dear Celsianus, greeting. Give orders that the six recruits 
who have been approved by me in the cohort under your command be included in the 
ranks from Feb. 19 : I append to this letter their names and descriptions. Farewell, dearest 

C. Veturius Gemellus, aged 21, without description, 
C. Longius Priscus, aged 22 ; description, a mark on his left eyebrow, 
C. Julius Maximus, aged 25, without description, 
[.] Lucius Secundus, aged 20, without description, 
C. Juhus Saturninus, aged 23 ; description, a mark on his left hand, 
M. Antonius Valens, aged 22 ; description, a mark on the right side of his forehead. 
Received on Feb. 24 in the 6th year of our emperor Trajan through Priscus, orderly. 
I, Avidius Arrianus, adjutant of the third cohort of the Ituraeans, have written out the 
original letter for the archives of the cohort.' 

1. The meaning of these letters in the middle of the upper margin is obscure. The 
second is pretty certainly e, the first c or i. There is no sign of anything further, but the 
papyrus is at this point worn as well as broken, and it is possible that one or two more 
letters followed. Ce\_pi'\ on the analogy of 720. 15 (if that be the right reading') is not very 
sads factory. 

2. Feb. 24, A.D. 103 (11. 24-5) is the latest date so far known for the praefecture of 
Minicius Italus, who was succeeded in this year by Vibius Maximus. The papyrus 

' Wilcken's suggestion Icgi {Airhiv iii. 313) is hardly suitable; the first letter may be /, but the third 
does not seem to be g. 


confirms the view of the date of Italus expressed in P. Amh. 64, and the corrected reading 
of B. G. U. 908. 9, f (fi"")' '^^ Archiv ii. p. 137. 

4. Probaius is the technical term for 'passed', 'examined' by the praefect, corresponding 
to the Greek ίπικ^κρψίνοί (e.g. 1023. 5); cf. B. G. U. 696. i. 28 tirones probali and Mil. 
d'arch. de l'ecole/raii(aisc de Rome, 1897, p. :^ζο proiyiio in iii Gallica. The spelling sexs is 
found in inscriptions. 

8. iconSJ\smos : the word may have its ordinary sense if in 1. 14, &c., some term 
signifying a mark or scar be understood ; otherwise it must be supposed that the proper 
meaning ' description ' here passes into that of the features constituting the description, 
sine iconismo being practically equivalent to Άσημο!. Cf. τ 245-6 μνθήσομαι olos ΐην wep, 

γύροι fV ωμοισιν, μίλανόχροα, ονλοκάρηνος, On which the Scholiast remarks that ό τρόπο5 

II. This man recurs forty years later as a veteran in 1035. 2. 

25. n{pstri) is unexpected, though it may stand. The letter could be m, but this is no 
easier. aii(gusii) cannot be read. 

27. Arrianits: or perhaps Jraianus. 

28. The third Ituraean cohort is mentioned as being in Eg)'pt in the year 83 in 
C. I. L. iii. p. 1962. From the fact that this letter was found at Oxyrhynchus it may be 
inferred that the cohort was at this period stationed in that district. That a son of one of 
the recruits subsequently appears there (1035. 1-3) well accords with such a conclusion. 

1023. Arrival of a Veteran. 

8-3 X 7-5 cm. Second century. 

A brief note recording the presence, at Oxyrhynchus no doubt, of a veteran 
soldier, with particulars of his entry upon the praefect's list. The document is 
unaddressed, and is no more than an occasional memorandum. It is inscribed 
on the verso of 1035, and presumably belongs, like that papyrus, to the reign of 
Antoninus, in spite of the formula of 11. 8-9, which was probably taken over 
from an earlier document. Lines 6-9 supply a new date for the praefecture 
of Q. Rammius Martialis, which is shown to go back to the first year of Hadrian. 

Πόπλιος ΙΊίτρώνιοί 
KiXep άπολνσιμο! 
στρατιώτη'!, πρώτων 
παρΐπιδημήσαί, δηλω- 
5 Oels ίπικΐκρίσθαι 
νπο KoeifTov 'Ραμ- 

1023. OFFICIAL 153 

μί[ο\ν Μαρτιάλις 
τω α {(Τ(ΐ) Αδριανού 
τον κυρίου. 

' Publius Petronius Celer, discharged soldier, now for the first time residing, declared 
to have been placed on the list by Quintus Rammius Martialis in the first year of Hadrianus 
the lord.' 

4. παριπώημήσαί : record of the place of residence chosen by the veterans was kept in the 

epikrisis-listS ; of. B. G. U. 113• 12 βουλόμίνο: πιψίπώημίΊν προς καιρόν [fV νομω ^λρσίνολύττι (sO 
too 265• 19) 7^°• "4)1 ^nd for παρ^πώημΛν C. g. P. Tor. 8. 13 των παριπώημοΰντων και κατοι- 

κοίντων iv ταύταις ξίνων. Οπ the subject of the epikrisis of the A'eterans see P. Meyer, 
Heerivesen, p. 125. 

6 sqq. The earliest date hitherto recorded for the praefecture of Q. Rammius Martialis 
was Pharmouthi 28 of the second year of Hadrian (23 April 118), in C. I. G. 47i3f = Ditten- 
berger, Orieniis Gr. Inscr. ii. 678 ; he is now shown to have entered upon his office before 
the end of Hadrian's first year, i.e. before 29 August, 117. His predecessor, M. Rutilius 
Lupus, was still praefect on the fifth of January of that year (B. G. U. 114. 5). 

1024. Order for a Grant of Seed. 

30-4 X 6-5 cm. A.D. 129. 

An authorization from the strategus and basilicogrammateus of the nome to 
a local sitologus for a grant of seed-corn to a cultivator. The document is closely 
parallel to P. Brit. Mus. 256 recto (e) [Catalogue ii. p. 96). an earlier authorization 
of a similar character, though diifering in detail, conveyed from the strategus and 
basilicogrammateus by a son of an imperial slave ; and in one or two places 
it helps to establish the text of that interesting but imperfect papyrus. Cf. 
Wilcken, ArcJiiv iii. pp. 236-7 ; Goodspeed, Papyri from Karanis, p. 10. 

Ασκληπιάδηί στρατΐ]γοί 
Ό^υρνγγ^ύτου Ήρακλά τώ 
καϊ Ήρακλ(ίδτ) σιτολόγωι 
άπηλιώτον τοπαρχίας Πα- 
5 Κίρκη τόπων γαίρζίν. μέτρη- 
σαν συνΐπιστίλλοντοί 
'ϋρακοί βασιλικού γραμματ{(ω9) 
ϊκ τον καλλίστου δύγμα- 


T09 άπο γίνήματο^ τον 
ΙΟ SieXeovTos ιγ {ΐτουί) et'y κατα- 

σποραν τον ίν^στωτοί ιδ {(tovs) 

'ASptavov Καίσαροί τοΰ κυρίου 

els σπέρματα Sdueia Απολ- 
λώνιου 'Ηλιοδώρου τοΰ Άπολ- 
15 λωνίου μητροί Θαΐδοί 

Χ[αι.]ρήμοΐΌί άπ 'Οξνρνγχαι(ΐ') 

πόλΐΰύί ώί {ϊτων) οθ ο(ΰλ^) όφρ(υι) 

δΐξ{ια), ον και γνωρίίϊί 

ίδίω κινδύνω, ην ήρηται 
20 δι αιτήσεως els ην yecojoyet 

πβρί κώμην ^Πφιν ΐκ τον 

Απολλωνίον Άλθαιίαΐί 

συν τω Πυρρίου και Λυσίμάχο{ν) 

κλήρων (αρουραν) αδ πυροΰ 
25 καθαρού άδολου άβώλου άκρί- 

6ου Κίκοσκινευμίνον μί- 

τρω δημοσίω μίτρήσΐΐ τη 

Κΐλΐνσθείση άρτάβην 

μίαν τβταρτον, χ^ {πυροΰ) {αρτάβη) αδ , 
3© μηδίνοί νπολογουμίνου 

ei'y όφ^ιλην ή ίτΐρόν τι 

απλώς, ην καταθήσίται 

els την γην ΰγιωί €πακο- 

λονθούντων των (Ιωθό- 
35 των, και ίκ vmv αποδώσει 

τας ίσα? αμα τοις της γης 

δημοσίοις- παρ ον και λήμψτ] 

την καθήκουσαν άπθ)(ην 

δισσήν, &ν την ΐτΐραν ϊμοι 
40 άναδώσΐΐς. (έτους) ιδ Αύτοκράτορος 

Καίσαρος Τραιανοΰ 'Αδριανού 

Σεβαστού Άθνρ ιζ. 

1024. OFFICIAL 155 

2nd hand. Ίίραξ βασιλ{ίκοί) γραμ{ματ(νί) [[. .]] διαδΐχόμΐΐΌ^?) 
και τα κατά την στρ[ατ\ηγίαν, μί- 
45 τρήσατί την τοΰ πν[ρο]ΰ άρτάβην 

μίαν τίτ[α]ρτον^ [ /^ ] {"τυρον }) αδ' , ws ΤΓρ6κ{(ΐται]. 

24• 1. κΚήρυν. 32• ν of ην coir. from α, i. e. the scribe began to write it or 5. 

' Asclcpiades, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, to Heraclas also called Heraclides, 
sitologus of the district of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, greeting. INIeasure out, with the 
authorization also of Hierax the basilicogrammateus, from the best sample, of the produce 
of the past 13th }ear, for the sowing of the present 14th year of Hadrianus Caesar the 
lord, as a loan of seed for Apollonius son of Heliodorus son of Apollonius, his mother 
being Thais daughter of Chaeremon, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, aged about 78, with a scar 
on the right eyebrow, whom you are to recognize at your own risk, as requested by him 
for the li arourae of land which he cuUivates near the village of Ophis in the holding 
of Apollonius of the Althaean deme with those of Pyrrhias and Lysimachus, one and one 
quarter artabae of wheat, pure, unadulterated, unmixed with earth and sifted, according to 
public measure and regulation measurement, total i|- art. wheat, without any deduction for 
debts or any other purpose ; and he shall sow it on the land in good faith under the 
observance of the usual officers, and shall repay an equivalent amount out of the new crop 
together with the government dues upon the land ; and you shall take from him a proper 
receipt in duplicate and shall give one copy to me. The 1 4th year of the Emperor Caesar 
Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus, Hathur 17. 

From Hierax, basilicogrammateus and deputy-strategus : measure out the one and 
a quarter artabae of wheat, total ij wheat, as above.' 

I. The authorization is nominally issued by the strategus although, as the signature in 
11. 43-6 shows, the basilicogrammateus was discharging the duties of the superior office. 
Some traces of ink above 1. i near the edge of the papyrus are perhaps due to accidental 

6-7. Cf. P. Brit. MuS. 256 recto (e) 2-3 ηκολο[ύέ)]ωΓ rois ίπο O'iaKos σΎρ[ατ]η-γοϋ . . . [κηΐ] 
ΆσκΚητηάδου 0α[σι]/\ικοΰ γραμμ^ατ('ω5\ (π^fσ^τaKμevo^s και f'π(σφpay^\_σμt\!/o^t ίίγμασι. 

22. 'Αλθαύω:: at this period the name of an Alexandrian deme was regularly accom- 
panied by that of the tribe (cf. Schubart, Archiv v. pp. 83 sqq.) ; the absence of the latter 
here is of course due to the fact that the name of the κληρης dates from an earlier time. 

32-3. This passage makes it clear that in 1. 7 of the Brit. iNIus. papyrus ... α uyiSs 
καταθήσισθαι is to be read instead of ^[νι]ανσίω! καταθήσισθαι. The possibility of y in place of σ 
had already been observed by Grenfell. vyim is equally certain in P. Flor. 21. 13. 

33-4. ΐπακολυυθοϋντων των (Ιωθότων : the officials meant probably coincided at least 
partially with those specified in P. Brit. Mus. 256 recto (d) 1-4 as concurring in the 
authorization of the grant to which 256 recto (e) refers, namely the ήγnύμfv[ot κώμη: (?)], the 
toparch, the comogrammateus and the scribe of the public cultivators. 

38. The papyrus confirms άποχψ in 1. 10 of the Brit. Mus. text, as restored by 
Wilcken, Archiv, I. c. in place of χίψογραφίακ 

43• There seems to be some correction in front of διαδίχόμκνοι. Perhaps a /i is deleted, 
i. e. the writer began the word μ^τρήσατ^. 

40. [ / ] (πνρυΰ) ηδ" : Or perhaps simply / πδ'. 


1025. Engagement of Performers. 

25-9 X 7-2 cm. Late third century. 

An order from the municipal officials of Euergetis to an actor and 
a Homeric reciter to come and perform on the occasion of a festival. The 
document is analogous to P. Grenf. II. 67, in which the president of a village 
council engages the services of two dancing-girls, and which belongs, like 1025, 
to the third century ; cf. also 475, 731, Brit. Mus. 331, P. Flor. 74, and 519 
and 1050, which record payments made to a mime and a reciter, no doubt on 
some such occasion as the present. 

Αύρήλίοι "Αγαθός γν{μΐ'ασιάρχη9) 
evapyos npvTavis και 
Έρμανοβάμμων e|i?y(ijT^y) 
και ΑίδνμοΫ apy^iepevs 
5 καΐ Κοπρίαί κοσμητηί 
ττόλίωί EvepyeTiSoi 
ΑύρηΧίοίί Εύριπα βιολό- 
γω και Χαραπα όμηριστί} 
ΙΟ (ξαυτηί ήκΐτΐ, καθω[ί 
'έθοί νμΐν kariv σννπα- 
ρηγνρίζΐΐν, σννΐορτάσον- 
res kv rfj πατρώα τ}[μόΰν 
eoprfj yeviBXici) τοΰ Κρόνου 
15 θ€ον μεγίστου άναν ....[. 
των βΐωριών αμ αϋ[ρ]ιον 
ήτΐ! ΐστϊν ι άγομ[(ΐ'](ΰν 
ίπι Tas ίξ iOovs ήμ[ίρ]ας, 
Χαμβάνοντΐί το[νί\ μισ- 
20 θούί και τα τίίμια. 
2nd hand. Έρμανοβάμμων eiηγ{ητηί) 

ϊρρωσθαι υμάς €νχομ(αι). 

1025. OFFICIAL 157 

3rd hand. Αίδνμο9 άρχΐ(ρ{(ύί) ΐρρωσθ^αι) νμάς €ΰχομ[αι). 

4th hand. 25 Κοπρίαί ΐρρωσθαι υμάς 

'Aurelius Agathus, gymnasiarch, prytanis in office, and Aurelius Hermanobammon, 
exegetes, and Aurelius Didymus, chief priest, and Aurelius Coprias, cosmetes, of the city of 
Euergetis, to Aurelius Euripas, actor, and Aurelius Sarapas, Homeric reciter, greeting. 
Come at once, in accordance with your custom of taking part in the holiday, in order 
to celebrate with us our traditional festival on the birthday of Cronus the most great god. 
The spectacles will begin to-morrow the loth and be held for the regular number of days; 
and you will receive the usual payment and presents. Signed. I, Hermanobammon, exegetes, 
pray for your health.' Similar signatures of Didymus and Coprias follow. 

3. Hermanobammon is a compound of the names of three deities, Hermes, Anoubis. 
and Ammon. Έρμανοΰβίί and Έρμάμμων are already familiar (B. G. U. 332. 9, P. Leipzig 
15. 3, &c.). 

4-5. The order in which the apxiepeis and κοσμητής here stand is the reverse of that 
assigned them by Preisigke, Slddt. Beamteiiwesen, pp. 31 sqq., and the signatures in 11. 22-6 
prevent any supposition of a lapse on the part of the writer. In P. Flor. 21. 1-2, on the 
other hand, the cosmetes is given precedence. Apparently the rank of αρχι^ράί was liable 
to some fluctuation. 

6. Euergetis is mentioned in 814, a papyrus of the first century; it was evidently 
a considerable place. 

7. βιολόγω : this word occurs in an epigram found at Aquileia (Jacobs, An/A. Pal. iii. 

p. 970) TO \aKeiv σοφο! Ήρακλύ&η! μ^ιμάδι Βασίλλ»; στήλην θίτο βιολόγο! φώί. It meant much 

the same as μ'ψο!, no doubt ; cf. 519. 3-4 and 1050. 25-6, where a μϊμοί and a όμηριστψ 
stand in close proximity. 

1 5. The remains at the end of the line do not suit άναικουμίνων or άναγκαίω:. 

19-20. The scale of payment was high, as is shown by 519, where a μ'ιμο! receives 496 
and a όμηριστης 448 drachmae. It appears from that papyrus that the municipal oflScials 
made considerable contributions towards such entertainments. 

1026. Attestation of Agreement. 

28-8 X 17-8 cm. Fifth century. 

The compact recorded in this papyrus is not very clearly expressed, but the 
main points are sufficiently evident. The principals are Gerontius and John, the 
latter apparently being in Gerontius' debt. It is directed that certain personal 
effects should be sold and the debt paid ; and that any surplus should be given 
to John's children. A list is appended of the property, with the prices obtained 
for the articles already sold : as often happens in such lists, some rare or 


unknown words occur. The document was drawn up by two -ηρίσβύτΐροι, who 
seem to have been to some extent mediators as well as witnesses ; cf. note on 
1. 2. No date is given, but the character of the handwriting and the nature 
of the sums mentioned fix the period fairly definitely. 

■..].[.. K•^.^.] ^ 

Mera^v ϊλάβομα/ Τίροντίου Ac[a]t Ίωάννην ωστΐ 
Χαβΰν Ίω\α\ννην τα Ιμάτια και τα λινονδια συν μα- 
(popiois και φακιαλίων ωσ[τ]ΐ πραθήΐ'α[ι] αυτά και SoDvai 
5 τω 8άνιον των τριών οΧοκοττίνων, δίδώκαμίν Se 

αυτά Τΐροντίω ττραθηναι τιμή';, τι άποδοθηναι ορκον, 
τα δί καταλιπόμΐνα άποδονναι] Imavvei eis άναλώματα 
των τίκνων αύτον. βστι <Se 

7α πραθίντα ΐϊδη oi/Tcoy 

10 δΐλματίκιον όνύ^ινον (δηναρίων) μ(νριάδων) γτο(, 

ομοίως άλλο αοϊτιον (δηναρίων) μ(υριάδων) γ, 

\ινον[δ]ιον παραπνλιον συν φακιαλίψ βιλλαρικον νο(μισματίον) α, 
φακιάλιον (δηναρίων) μ(νριάδων) ψν, 

βαλανάριον και λινούδιον (δηναρίων) μ(νριάδων) αφ. 

15 τά δΐ μη πραθίντα €Ϊδη οϋτω!' 

δίλμάτιον α, 
μαφόριον 6ννχ(ινον) α, 
αοϊτιον μαφόριον α, 
μονθονάλιον μαφόριον α, 

2θ κάδων •γυν[ά\ικΐον, 

πανθιω[νγ.ριον μνροθήκη• ταντα ττραθηναι 

διά Θίοδώρου καΐ Γίροντίον τιμής. και τά άναλωθίντα 
δια Τίροντίον (δηναρίων) μ(υριάδ€ί) αωζ. 

'Ανδρέα! και Τριάδβλφος πρ^σβύτίροι μαρτνρονμΐν. 

2. ϊω[α]ι/>Ί;ι/ Pap. ; 1. Ίω[ά]ι/ι/οιι. . 3• ιμάτια Pap. 4• 1• φακιαλίοις. ζ. 1. τό. J. 

\. Ιωάννη. II. lomoi/ Pap. ; SO in 1. 1 8. 1 2. I. βίλλαρικω, ϊ"]. ονυχ: Pap. 21. 

1. παυθ^ΐί^ν^ριον. 

' We have mediated between Gerontius and John to this effect : — John shall take the 
cloaks and the linen with the veils and the kerchiefs to be sold, and shall pay the loan of 
the three solidi j and we have given them to Gerontius to be sold for their value, as to the 

1026. OFFICIAL 159 

amount of which an oath shall be taken (?) ; and the remainder shall be paid to John for 
the expenses of his children. The articles sold are as follows : — -an onyx-coloured Dal- 
matian vest at 33,850,000 denarii ; another likewise of the Xoi'te kind at 30,000,000 ; 
a . . , linen cloth with a common kerchief at i solidus; a kerchief at 7,500,000 ; a towel 
and a linen cloth at 15,000,000 denarii. The unsold articles are as follows: — i small 
hide, I ony.K-coloured veil, i Xoi'te veil, i . . . veil, a woman's box, a little shrine to hold 
unguents ; these are to be sold through Tlieodorus and Gerontius for their value. Expenses 
through Gerontius amount to 18,600,000 denarii. We, Andreas and Triadelphus, presbyters, 
are witnesses.' 

1. There are vestiges of a short heading, apparently not χ /xy. 

2. μ(ταξυ (λάβομιν : cf. e. g. P. Tebt. 433 διαλήμψίται μιτοξύ υμών ό στρατηγοί. Perhaps 

the two πρισβΰτιροι should be regarded simply as μ(ταξυμ(σΊταί who witnessed an agreement 
independently arrived at ; cf. e. g. C. P. R. 19. 7-8 συν^θίμψ . . . tVi ηαρουσία Δίοσκουρί8ον 

πρισβυτίρου της (κκλησίπί eVl opoir ωστ€ κτλ., 23 ό μιταξυμισίτης, Mitteis, Ai/l. Bell. Akad. 

1905, ii. p. 56. But the whole form of the present document, as well as 11. 5-6, may be 
taken to imply a more active part in the negotiation; cf. P. Brit. Mus. 113. (i). 

3. μαφόριον, not μαφόρτιοι; is the usual form in Byzantine Greek ; see Du Cange, s. v. 
4-5. doivm TO Saveiov might mean to lend, not to repay ; but the whole transaction 

seems more intelligible if the words are construed in the latter sense. 

6. τί . . . όρκον : the meaning appears to be that an oath was to be taken by Gerontius 
as to the amount realized, but the construction of ri is harsh and the asyndeton awkward. 

10. On the numismatical peculiarities of this period cf. the data collected by Wessely 
in his article on Philogelos, Sitzungsbcr. d. k.Akad. d. Wissensch. in Wicn, Phil.-Hisi. Kl. cxlix. 
The thousands in 11. 10, 11, and 14 are denoted, as is usual at this date, by oblique strokes 
at the bottom' of the figure. The symbol for μυριάία is a semicircle open at the base and 
having a dot beneath it. 

11. Ξοΐτίον is formed from Βοίτηί and some speciality of Xoi's or the Xo'i'te nome is meant ; 

cf. B. G. U. 927. 6 ipiaiv Ξοίτίκων. 

12. τταρατηιλιον is difficult, but the alternatives seem to be no better; γα, γλ, τα or τλ 
could be read in place of the π, and δ instead of λ {-mv is unlikely), βιλλαρικόν = villaricuvi, 
but that form does not occur. 

14. βαλαυάριον: cf. 921. 18, 1051. 22. 

16. Sf^pOTiov = διρμάτιον; but perhaps δίλ/χαΓΐ(κι)οι/ should be read. 

19. μουθονάλιορ is unknown; the syllable μυυθ suggests that the word may indicate 
a local product like Sofriov. 

21. The novel navStiompiov was evidently a casket of special shape, modelled perhaps 
on that of the Roman Pantheum. 

24. πρισβΰτιροι ; cf. P. Brit. Mus. 113. (i) 104 sqq. (i. p. 204), where two πρεσβύτεροι, 
και οικονόμοι τψ ay/as ικκλησίαί της ' Ρίρσινοϊτών ττοΚίως Subscribe to a deed of arbitration, and 
C. P. R. 19. 7-8, quoted above. 



1027. Denial of a Claim. 

8•7 X ι6•7 cm. First century. 

This document, of which the beginning and end are missing, is an applica- 
tion, addressed no doubt to the βφλιοφύλακΐί, from a creditor whose security 
was threatened. Money had been lent to two brothers, Theon and Pekusis, on 
the security of some house-property. In default of payment the creditor desired 
to foreclose upon the property, when he learnt that in order to prevent this the 
father of the debtors had sent in a declaration that the property had been mort- 
gaged to himself. The applicant seeks to prove that this declaration was 

The papyrus may be assigned on account of the character of the handwriting 
to about the middle of the first century. 

Si ΰμ[5>ν . .](f>[ των ύ- 

ποχρί[α>]ν μου Θίωνο[^ και UeKvaios 'Αμμωνίου, του μ\ν 
Θί.ων[ο'\ί ήμίσουί οίκ[ίας] μονοστίγου κα.[ϊ ao]\[fjs του Se 
Π€κύ[σί]οί ογδόου μίρο[υ]ί έτέραί οΐκίαί και αύλων καΐ α'ι- 
5 θρίου, [ί]φ' ηί aWais το 'n'[e]pl τηί ΐνίγυρασ'ιαί υπόμνημα 
7Γ€/3[ί£Γχ€]ί' διαστοΧαΐί. e^ οδ και ίξεχομύνου μου τήί 
τω[ν] ηνΐγυρασμίνων προσβολής προσίπίσίν μοι [[« .]] 
τον των ΰποχ^ρίων πατίρα Αμμώνιον Αμμωνίου 
ϊπι8(8ω[κ(]ναι ΰμΐν υπόμνημα άφ' ου eSo^ev δυνή- 
10 σασθαι βμποδισθήναί μου την πράξιν, δι ου ματαίως 

ΐΐστορύ πΐρί re τοΰ άγνοίΐν α[ΰ]τον την των ΐμοί γ((^γ(')νη- 
[μίνων] άσφαΧιων θίσιν και οτι υπόκειται αύτωι 
[ 3° letters ]e<^[ 

5. 1. [ε']Φ' als. 6. Second f of (ξιχομινου COrr. from ο (?). lO. δ of (μποδισθηναι 

corr. from ρ and δι ου corr. from δι ων. 


' ... of my debtors Theon and Pekusis sons of Ammonius, Theon of the half of 
a one-storeyed house and court, and Pekusis of an eighth part of another house and courts 
and yard, with the other conditions contained in the memorandum of transfer. When 
I therefore pursued my right of entry upon the transferred property, I found that the father 
of the debtors, Ammonius son of Ammonius, had presented to you a memorandum by 
means of which he hoped that my execution might be prevented, wherein he vainly relates 
that he was ignorant of the securities which had been given to me, and that he has had 
hypothecated to himself . . .' 

I. The construction may have been something like απ^-γρα-^άμψ or παρίθ(μην\ δι' Ιρ^ίν 


5. ?f is evidently a slip for als; cf. e.g. 286. 12 Ιφ' oh άλλοΐί ή άσφάλαα πιριίχη, 
p. Strassb. 40. 14 (φ' als π^ρύχα ίιαστολαί[Γ πάσα\α. 

7• προσβολή! : cf. Ρ. Flor. 55- 25. 56. 1 1 ΐν^χυρασίας καΧ προα-βολής, Β. G. U. 1 1 32. Ι?, 
23• The word here seems to be closer in meaning to ('μβαΒ^ία than to (κχνρασία (Manigk, 
Z. Savigny-St. xxx. p. 289; cf Eger, Grundbuchwesen, p. 47, Rabel, Ver/Ugungsbeschrank- 
ungen, p. 29). At the end of the line the scribe perhaps began to write ϊπώώωκίναι. 

1028. Selection of Boys {(ττίκρισιή. 

24-4 X 7-3 cm. a. d. 86. 

Application from a woman, whose husband was dead, for the registration of 
their fourteen-year-old son in the list of privileged persons paying a reduced 
poll-tax of 12 drachmae. The document, which is written in a very cursive 
hand, is directed to a board of officials resembling that addressed in 714, not, 
like 478, to the βφλίοφΰλακα ; cf. besides those two papyri 257-8. 

and hand(?). Κλανδίω Μακ(δονίω στρα(τηγω) 

και Γαίω βα{σιλικω) γρα{μματύ) καΙ Αιον{νσίω) 
και ΦιΧίσκούΐ γ{νμνασιαρχήσααη) και Άπολ\α){ΐ'ΐω) 
5 και Θία>νι γρα{μματ(νσι) πόλ(€α)Γ) 
πάρα Ταορσίωί rfjs Θομψήμιο{ί) 
τοΰ ΘοώΐΊΟί Ta)[f] άΐΓ Όξνρνγχ{ωΐ') 
πόλβω^ μ(τα κυρίου Θομ- 
ψήμιος τοΰ ΘοώΐΊΟί. κατά τα 
ΙΟ κΐλΐυσθίντα nepi τοΰ ΐπι- 
κριθηναι τούί προσβαίνοντ^α^) 


eiy Tovs {τίσχταρβσκαι8(κα(Τ(ΐ?) (ί άμψοτ(ραι(ν) 

yovtwv μητροπολ€ΐτωΐ' 

{δωδίκαδράχ^μωιή etVtV, προσφωνώι 
1 5 τον viof μου Χαιρήμονα 

ΌΐΊ'ώφριοί τοΰ SotTOS 

■παστοφόρον Σαράπι8θί 

θΐον μΐγίστον άπο•^ρα{ι^άμΐνον) tn αμ- 

ώόδον 'Ιπποδρόμου προσ- 
2θ βίβηκίναι τω kvea- 

τωτι € {ΐτ(ΐ) και άναι αύτον 

[δωδΐκάδραχμοιή καΐ τον αύτοΰ μ\ν πα- 

τίρα ίμοΰ δ( γ(νομΐ- 

νοι• άνδρα Όννωφριν 
25 SoiTOi παστοφόρον τον α(ύτον) 

θ(ον άπογρα{ψάμΐΐΌν) ΐπΐ τοΰ α{ύτοΰ) 

άμφόδου ΐν {δωδίκαδράχμοΐί) τ(Τ(\ΐ{υτηκ(ναι) 

τω α {(Τίί) Δομιτιανον 

τοΰ κυρίου και τον πατΐρα 
30 μου θομψήμιΐ' θοώιηο{ί) 

άπογρα{ψάμΐνον) ΐπΐ Θοηρίίου θ(νί- 

πλύ)ί ϊν (δωδ(καδράχμοΐί) τίτΐλΐ^υτηκίναί) 

τω β (erei) θίοΰ Τίτου, 

και ομνύω Αυτοκράτορα 
35 Καίσαρα Δομιτιανον 

Χΐβαστον Γ(ρμαΐΊκο[ν 

μη ψ((υσασ-θαι). (erowy) e Αυτοκράτορας 

Καίσαρος Δομιτιανοΰ 

Σββαστοΰ Τίρμανικοΰ 
4θ Έππφ α. (3rd hand). Ταορσοί 

[.1 . . L] . . . Γ ϊπιδίδω^κα) 

40. 1. Ύαορσίυς. 

' Το Claudius Macedonius, strategus, and Gaius, basilicogrammateus, and Dionysius 
and Philiscus, ex-gymnasiarchs, and Apollonius and Theon, city-scribes, from Taorseus 


daughter of Thompsemis son of Thoonis, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, with her guardian 
Thompsemis son of Thoonis. In accordance with the orders concerning the selection of 
boys approaching the age of 14 when their parents on both sides are residents of the 
metropolis rated at 1 2 drachmae, I declare that my son Chaeremon son of Onnophris son of 
Soi's, pastophorus of Sarapis the most great god, registered in the quarter of the Hippodrome, 
has reached the age in the present 5th year and that he is a person rated at 12 drachmae, 
and that his father my late husband Onnopliris son of Sois, pastophorus of the said god, 
registered in the same quarter among those rated at 12 drachmae, died in the ist year of 
Domitian the lord, and that my father Thompsemis son of Thoonis, registered at the 
ThoSreum (Theneplon) among those rated at 12 drachmae, died in the 2nd year of the 
deified Titus; and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Germanicus that 
I have made no false statement.' Date, and signature of Taorseus. 

I. A large cross or χ in the upper margin is presumably some official mark. 

6. That Ύιχορσίϋί (or TaopaeOs) not ΤαόρσίΓ (P. Brit. Mus. II, index) is the nominative 
is indicated by P. Tebt. 311. 29; the two genitives Ύαορσ^ΰτοί and ΊαορσΙύ! correspond 
to the two masculine forms Όρσ(Οτοί and Όρσίως, from Opa-eDs and 'Opacis. 

17. παστοφόρον : cf. P. Tebt. 292, where application for priestly circumcision is made 
for a boy of only seven years ; in P. Gen. 260. 22 (Nicole, 1909) the age is still earlier. 

18. anoypa{\j/upevof) : άναγρα{φόμ(νοΐ') would be more usual, but there is no doubt about 
the reading here or in 11. 26 and 31. 

19. ■προσβφηκίναι: sc. (is Tuiis τισσαρ^σκαι^ικαίτΰί ] the age is similarly omitted in 
P. Fay. 27. 9, P. Tebt. 320. 8. 

31. θοηρΗον: cf. 43. verso iv. 14, 16. θίΜπ-λω is another name defining the locality 
more closely ; cf. 478. 15. 

41. θομψήμιο! would be expected at the beginning of this line, but there is hardly room 
for so much, and it is difficult to recognize the indistinct vestiges. As Taopaos shows, a 
misspelling is quite probable. The signature is in rude uncials. 

1029. Return of Hieroglyphic Inscribers. 

31-7 X 10-9 cm. A.D. 107. 

A list, addressed to the basilicogrammateus, of the carvers of hieroglyphics 
at Oxyrhynchus in the nth year of Trajan. These ίΐρογλνφοί are classified 
according to the district in which they lived ; and they declare on oath that the 
list is exhaustive and that there were no apprentices or strangers versed in their 
art. Few references occur in papyri or inscriptions to the Ιίρογλνφοι (cf P. 
Leyden U. i. 2, iv. 3, C. I. G. 4716 d 14, and the Cairo inscription edited by 
Spiegelberg, Die demot. Inschr. pp. 69-70) and little is known concerning their 
position ; but it is evident from 11. 15-16 below that some of them were definitely 
attached to the service of the temples, and there is a close analogy between the 
present return and the lists (γραφαί) of priests and temple-revenues annually 
supplied to the strategi or basilicogrammateis, on which cf. P. Tebt. 298. 

Μ 'i 


Κλανδίω Μ.ΐνάν8ρω βασιΧικω γραμματ^ΐ 

πάρα Γεώτοί νίούτίρου Οννώφριοί τοΰ Τίωτοί 

μητρός TaaevTOi και Άσκλάτοί Όννάφρι[ο]ς 

τοΰ Οσμόλ^ιοί μητρο! Τΐσανριοί άμφοτίρων 
5 άτΓ Όξυρνγχ^ων πόλ^ωί ΐίρο-γΧύφων των κί- 

γίίρισμίΐ'ων ΰπο των σννίίρο-γΧνφων γρ[α- 

φη ημών re και των αυτών σννίΐρογλύ- 

φων τον ϊνΐ(ΓΓώτο[ί (\ν8(κάτου (τ[ο]νί 

Τραϊανού Καίσαροί τον κυρίου. 
ΊΟ ών (ίναι• 


Τΐώί Ό^νώφριοί ό ηρογίγραμμίνοΐ, 
Οννώφρίί άδΐλφόί, 

Άσκλαί Όννώφρις 6 προγ€γραμμ(νοί, 
15 Όσμόλχίί άδΐλφοί ών και ί€ρογλύφο[ί 
y Όσίίριο! deov μεγίστου. 

'Am;8os?) δρόμου Θοήριδοί- 

Πτολίμαΐί Πίτοσ-οράτΓίοί τον ΙΙ(τοσοράπιοί. 
— avS[pis) {. 
2θ καΐ 6μννομ(ν Αυτοκράτορα Καίσαρα 

Νίρουαν Τραιανον [Χ](βαστον Γίρμανικον 

Δακικον e^ vyiovi και ΐπ άληθ(ίαί ίπι- 

δίδωκίναι την προκίΐμίνην •γραφί]ν 

καΐ ττλείω τούτων μη eivai μηδΐ (χ^ι'" 
25 μαθηταί ή em^ivovi )(ρω{ω\ μίνονς 

τβ τίγνη els την ΐνίστώσαν ημίραν, 

ή 'ίνογοι €Ϊημΐν τώ ορκω. (ΐτονί) [ί]α Αύτοκράτοροί 

Καίσαρος Nepova Τραιανον ^ΐβαστοΰ 

Γίρμανικον Δακικον Φαώφι κθ. 

5• ϊ(ρογ\νφωρ Pap. ; so in 11. 6 and 7. The final ρ of των and κ(χ(ψισμ(νων added above 
the line. 16. Second ο of οσ^ριοί above the line. 

' To Claudius Menandrus, basilicogrammateus, from Teos, younger son of Onnophris 
son of Teos, his mother being Taseus, and Asklas son of Onnophris son of Osmolchis, his 
mother being Tesauris, both of the city of Oxyrhynchus, hieroglyphic carvers, who have 


been delegated by their fellow-carvers : the list of ourselves and the said fellow-carvers of 
hieroglyphics for the present nth year of Trajanus Caesar the lord, as follows : — 

In the quarter of the Tenth, Teos son of Onnophris, the aforesaid, Onnophris his 
brother, Asklas son of Onnophris, the aforesaid, Osmolchis his brother, who is also a hiero- 
glyphic carver of Osiris the most great god. 

In the quarter of the square of Thoeris, Ptolemaeus son of Petosorapis son of Petosorapis. 

Total 5 men. And we swear by the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus 
Germanicus Dacicus that we have honestly and truthfully presented the foregoing list, 
and that there are no more than these, and that we have no apprentices or strangers 
carrying on the art down to the present day, otherwise may we be liable to the consequences 
of the oath. The nth year of the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus Ciermanicus 
Dacicus, Phaophi 29.' 

II. AfKiiTiji, since it stands parallel to &ρόμου eojj/uSos in 1. 17, must be the- name of 
an αμφοδον or Xaipa at Oxyrhynchus ; it has not occurred previously in the local papyri. 

15—16. Cf. 579 'κροτ^κτάνων Άθηναι eoij[piSos. This special description of Osmolchis 
as a ίίρογλύφοί of Osiris seems to indicate that the other four occupied a more or less 
independent position and were not connected with any particular temple or cult. In the 
margin opposite this line there is a dash and, just below, the letters απι, apparently intended 
to modify or supplement in some way the statement of the te.xt. Perhaps the meaning is 
that Osmolchis was associated with the cult of Apis as well as that of Osiris. 

1030. Notification of Death. 

26.2 X 9-6 cm. A.D. 212. 

This notice of the death of a slave follows the usual formula (cf. e.g. 262), 
and its chief point of interest lies in the address. The report, which is dated in 
the year 212, is directed to the ' άμφο^ογραμμαηνί of the first tribe and the second 
circuit ', showing that at the beginning of the third century the inhabitants of 
O.xyrhynchus were divided off into numbered tribes which were subdivided into 
numbered circuits (ττίριΌδοι). It was already clear from e.g. 86. 11 and P. Leipzig 
65. 7-8 that the municipal reorganization introduced by Severus included a tribal 
division on the Greek model ; but the present is so far much the earliest allusion 
to this arrangement, and the Trepioboi seem to be novel. 

2nd hand. Χΐρήνω άμφοδογρα{μματζϊ) a φυλ{ήί) β π(ριόδ(ου) 
πάρα Aioyivov^ {γά hand) Παποι>τώτοί 
τον Σπαρτά μητροί TepfDrui 
. 5 άτΓ Ο^υρύγχω^ TroAecoy. ό 


ίμον και τη? όμοττατρίαί μου 

άδίΧφήί Θαήσιοί SovXoi Ίστόρη- 

Τ09 ΰπ(ρ€τη? άτί\{νο?) άναγραψό- 

μίΐ'Οί 67γ' άμφόδον ΙΙαμμίνουί 
10 Παραδίίσου ΐτί\{ΐντησ() τψ δίΐλίβόρτι) ίτ(ΐ• 

δώ ίπιδίδωμι το υπόμνημα 

άζιων α[ύ\τον άναγραφηναί iv 

ΤΙ) των [ό]μοίωΐ' τάζΐΐ, και 

ομνύω την τοΰ κυρίου Μάρκου 
15 ΑύρηΧίου ['Χγουήρου Άντωνίνου 

τύχ^ην μη ίψΐΰσθαί. [ΐτου?) κα 

Αύτοκράτ[ο]ροί Καίσαρα? Μάρκου 

Αυρηλίου [Ι!(]ουηρου Άντωνίνου 

Παρθικού Μΐγίστου Βρ^ταννικοΰ 
20 Μίγίστου Εϋσίβοΰ? Χΐβαστοΰ 

^μηνο? Αδριανού^ κ. (4lh hand). Διογίνη? 

Παποντώτο? ίπιδίδωκα και όμώ- 

μ(κα τον ορκον. 
1st hand(?). Xtpfjvos άμφοδογρα{μματίνή (σχον τού- 
2 5 του το Ίσον. 

' No. 85. 
Το Serenus, district-scribe of the first tribe, second circuit, from Diogenes son of 
Papontos son of Spartas, his mother being Tereus, of the city of Oxyrhynchus. The slave 
belonging to me and Thaesis, my full sister on the father's side, Historetus, who was past 
age, had no handicraft, and was registered in the quarter of Pammenes' Garden, died in the 
past year ; I therefore present this memorandum begging that he be registered in the list of 
such persons, and I swear by the fortune of the Emperor Marcus Aurelius Severus Antoninus 
that I have made no false statement.' Date, and signatures of Diogenes and Serenus. 

2. ΰμφο$ογι>α{μματ(ΐ) : cf. B. G. U. 1062. 3, P. Brit. Mus. 935. I, 936. I, and P. Tebt. 
436, where no doubt άμφΐ)8ο(γραμματίωι>) should be read. All these instances date from the 
earlier part of the third century, at which period the office would seem to have been 
instituted. For α φνλ{ηή cf. P. Leipzig 63. 7-8 ε φυλ(ίί). 

3. A different hand continued the document from the name Παποντωτοί. There are 
some similarities in the first line and a half to the signature of Diogenes in II. 21-3, but 
probably the writers were distinct. 

8. ujrtptTijs: i. e. past the age of 60, after which liability to poll-tax ceased; cf. P. Brit. 
Mus. 259. 64 and Wilcken, Archiv iii. pp. 232-3. 

2 1 . The name of the month has for some reason been washed out. 

22. ομώμ(Κ.α : SO e.g. 251. 30. 

1031. PETITIONS 167 

1031. Application for Grant of Seed. 

15-4 X 9-4 cm. A.D. 228. 

A request for a grant of 30 artabae of corn as seed for 30 arourae of 
government land, of which the applicant was the sub-lessee. The document is 
addressed to two members of the senate of Oxyrhynchus who were the local 
commissioners for such grants. Cf 1024 and P. Flor. 3 1 . 

Ανρηλίοΐί Δημητρίω τω και Άλΐ^άνΒρύ άρ- 

^^ΐΐρατίύσαντι και Αιοσκόρω άγορανόμω 

άμφοτίροΐί βουλίυταΐς της Ό^υρυγγ^ιτων πό- 

λ€ω? αιρίθΰσι ύπο τηί κρατίστηί βουληί 
5 (ΤΓΐ άνα86σίωί σττΐρμάταιν τοΰ eyearuroi 

η (iVofy) άνω roTriapyJas) 

πάρα Αυρηλίου Βίαιου Βίαιου μη -pos Ταϊόλλης 

άτΓο τον Επισήμου ϊποικίου. αιτούμαι ΐπιστα- 

Xfjvac el? {(τ)πίρματα Savna άπο πνροΰ γΐνήμα(το9) 
ΙΟ τοΰ SifXeSfTOS ζ {ΐτονί) els κατασποραν τοΰ ΐνΐστω- 

TOS η {(τουί) eh rjf γ(ωργω 8ημοσίαν -γην ουκ eXaT- 

τον διαρτάβου wepi κώμην Χκω 6νόμα{τι) 

Αουκίου Αυρηλίου ΑποΧλωνίου και τοΰ ν'ιοΰ Αου- 

κίου Αυρηλίου Ματραίου τοΰ και Ήραΐσκον eK τ^^οΰ) 
15 'fiSeov κλήρου {άρούραί) κ<^ (τίμισν) και ϊκ τ{οΰ) Παιδύωί 

κλήρου {αρούραί) γ {ήμισυ), γ(ίνονται) €π(ϊ το αύτο) [άρουραι) λ, (αρτάβαί) 
λ, άσπep κοκκολογή- 

σας άπο κριθήί και αΐρηί καταθήσω eh την 

γην ύγιώί και πιστωί ίπακολουθούντων 

tS>v et'y τοΰτο πpoκeyeιρισμeva>v και e/c ve- 
20 ωΐ' αποδώσω ray ΐσαί συν TOis ΐ.πομί.νοί'! 

άμα Tois της γήί τοΰ ίνβστωτοί η (eroi^y) γνη[σ]ίοΐΐ 

Τίλί'σ/ίασί μ4τρω δημοσίω ήμιαρτάβω 

μtτpήσeι τη κeλeυσθeίσr), και 6μνύ:ο την 


[Μάρκο^υ Αυρηλίου ϋΐουήρου 'Αλ(^άνΒρου 
25 [Καίσα]ροί του κυρίου τύχην μη ΐψΐΰσθαι. 
[(eroi/y) η Αΰ]τοκράτορθ9 Καίσαρος Μάρκου 
[Αυ\ρη\ίου ^^ουήροΐυ^ 'Α[λ](ξάνδρου Εύσΐβοϋί 
[Εΰ]τυχοΰϊ Χφαστοΰ Χοίακ. (and hand). Αύρήλίοί 
[Biaio]s Βιαίον ([π]ιδ(8ω[κα 

7• ταϊολλι/ί Pap. II. Λατ Pap. 13• "ϊου Pap. 14• 1. Ματρίον. ημαίσκον Pap. 

15. 1. neStfWf, 16. ΚΟΚΚΟ Pap. 

' To Aurelius Demetrius also called Alexander, exchief priest, and Aurelius Dioscorus, 
agoranomus, both senators of the city of Oxyrhynchus, elected by the most high senate to 
superintend the distribution of seed of the present 8th year in the upper toparchy, from 
Aurelius Biaeus son of Biaeus and Taiolle, from the village of Episemus. I request that 
there be assigned to me as one of the loans of seed from the wheat crop of the past 7 th year 
for the sowing of the present 8th year, for the public land which I cultivate at a rent of not 
less than 2 artabae near the village of Sko in the name of Lucius Aurelius Apollonius and 
his son Lucius Aurelius Matreas also called Heraiscus, in the holding of Odeas 26^ arourae 
and in the holding of Pedieus ^^ arourae, total 30 arourae, a loan of 30 artabae, which 
I will clear of barley and darnel and plant upon the land honestly and in good faith under 
the cognizance of those appointed for that duty, and I will repay out of the new crop an 
equivalent amount with the accompaniments at the same time as the regular dues upon the 
land for the present 8th year by the public half-artaba measure and according to the 
measurement ordered ; and I swear by the fortune of Marcus Aurelius Severus Alexander 
Caesar the lord that I have made no false statement.' Date and signature of Aurelius 

5. Cf. P. Flor. 21. 2—4, where 1. σπιρμάτων άναίόσιως or διαδοσίωί. 

8. Έπι{σημον) 70π(ων) should perhaps be restored on this analogy in 518. 4. In 
P. Fior. 21.9 (πισταΚηνηι els btivaa may Safely be read. 

1 1 . The nature of the distinction between Βημοσία and βασιλική -γη is still doubtful ; 
cf. Wilcken, Archiv v. pp. 248-9, Mitteis, Z. d. Savigny-Si. xxx. pp. 400-1. 

12. διαρτάβου must refer to γη and the meaning be that the annual rent per aroura 
was in no case less than two artabae. There may have been some restriction on loans of 
seed for land of inferior quality. 

1 6. κοκκο\ογ€ΐν occurs in the glossaries of Dositheus Magister. 

18. Cf. 1024. 33-4. 

20. fVo/iiVotr: cf. e.g. 513. 12. What exactly these ίπόμινα are in the case of loans of 
seed is not clear; it is unlikely that the additional payments mentioned in P. Brit. Mus. 193 
are on account of such loans ; cf. P. Tebt. IL p. 342. In P. Flor. 54 of a. d. 314 loans of 
seed are to be repaid μ(τα τη! ήμιολίας : cf 1040, introd. 

21-2. •)ίΧΐ)[σ]ίοΐΓ τ(\ίσμασι•. cf 740. I4 γνησίων' δτ;[μοσι'ίΒΓ, P. Amh. 86. ΙΟ, P. Strassb. 

2. 13. The ■yvij^ia τίΚ(σματα here no doubt included the rent; cf. 133. 18, 1024. 36-7. 
ήμιπρτάβω: ήμιαρταβίω might also be read, but cf 1. 12. 

1032. PETITIuNS 169 

1032. Petition to the Epistrategus. 

38-8 X 14-2 cm. Λ.υ. 102. 

A petition to the epistrategus Vedius Faustus from a brother and sister, 
asking for a decision in a dispute which had arisen out of some irregularity in 
the registration of a vineyard. The case had been delegated to the epistrategus 
through the dioecetes, and the facts are recounted in a copy of a long petition to 
the praefect Volusius Maecianus (cf. note on 1. 5) who had been appealed to in 
the first instance (11. 5-42). In A. D. 147-8 a small piece of land owned by the 
petitioners had been converted into a vineyard, in accordance with a permit 
which it now appears was requisite in such cases, and a certain sum of money 
was paid to the government for the right to make the change (cf. note on 1. 8). 
But some formalities of declaration or registration (παράθίσι?) were omitted, 
and nine years afterwards the praefect Sempronius Liberalis ordered these to be 
carried out without delay. According to an entry made by an assistant of the 
strategus of the nome, this order was communicated to Diogenes, a deceased 
brother of the petitioners ; but they assert that not only was there no evidence 
of the communication, but Diogenes had died long before the order was made, 
and accuse the assistant of bad faith. At the end of June or the beginning 
of July A. D. 161 the praefect referred the matter to the dioecetes Vonasius 
Facundus (11. 43-8), who, in the absence of the accused assistant, sent it on to be 
dealt with by the epistrategus (11. 48-54). An endorsement at the bottom of 
the document (11. 58-60), dated at least nine months later, declares the readiness 
of the latter to hear the case. 

Some of the main sections of the document are marked off by means of 
short blank spaces. It is rather difficult to read in parts owing to the dis- 
colouration of the papyrus. The verso contains 1049. 

Ονη8ίω Φανστω τωί κρατί(ττω[ι] ίπιστρατήγωι 
■πάρα Αμμωνίου καΐ Μαρθΰτοί άμψ[οτίρ]ωι/ Aioytvovi απ Ό- 
ζνρύγγαιν πόλεω?. ου ίπίΒομίν Ούολουσ[ία> Μ]αικιανω τω 
■ηγΐμοι/ίύσαντι βιβλ^ίδίου και ηί ϊτύχ^ομΐ[ι^] υπογραφής 
5 ίστίν άντί-γραφον Λουκίω Ούολουσίω Μαικιαρω έπάρχω 

Αιγύπτου πάρα Αμμωνίου καΐ Μαρθπτοί τήί και Ήρακ\(ίαί 
άμφοτίρων Διογίνους τοΰ Διογίνουί άπ\ο\ της μητροπόλεως τοΰ Ο- 
^υρυγγίίτον. ίτι άπο ια (eVot/y) θίοΰ ΑιΧίου Αν[τ'\ωνίνου άνή^αμεν άπ'ο 
ίίίων οΙκοπίΒων άργαίων πρότεροι• τον μετηλλαχ^ότοί κ[α- 


lo TO, πατίρα ημα>ν πάππου Aioyivovs μητροί Σ(ψαριον πίρΐ Σ(- 
yeyjrav τοΰ αύτοΰ Όξυρυγχ^ίίτου an συνΐ^ωρήθτι άμπίλου άρον- 
ρη? τίταρτον ογδωον ίκκαι8ίκατον, ου το 6(ρ(\ιΧ]όμίνον πρόσ- 
ταμον παραγραφών διεγράφη, και nepl τούτου π[ρο,σίφ(ί>νησίν ό 
των τόπων κωμογραμματ(ύί συμφώ[νωί γ(γ]ον€ναι 

15 την άναγραφην άπο ίδιων οίκοπίδω\ν If'^A' • • 

[. . .'\ν και δί[αγρα]φήί τοΰ υπολόγου π(ρι .[ ]...€.[. ϊπ(]1 ούν 

νυν 'ίγνωμίν ΐπί re τούτου και ΐτίρου [^]χίαί (Ιδοί δι [6ψ δη\\οϋ- 

ται τονί (μφΐρομίνον? κτήτορας ίνγράφωί παρανγΐΧίν- 

τα9 μη παρατίθύσθαι τού$ δΐ τόπους ύναι Ιν φυτύα, δια το 

20 Χ(μπρώνίον Λιβίράλιον τον ηγΐμον^ύσαντα τω γ^να- 

μίνω ΐπ αύτοΰ διαλογισμω τοΰ νομοΰ [τ]ω κ (eVei) θ(οΰ Αΐλίου 
[Α]ντωνίνου ΰπογΐγραφίναι ' eav μη ivTos διμήνου πα- 
\ράψωνται ϊνΐχ^^σθαι τοΐί ώρισμ(νοι[ί^ ] ίΚ δ( ων νΰν 
([π]ΐσκ6ψαμ(6α παρακίΐμίνων τω (ίδΐΐ πάρα τω [το]ΰ νομοΰ 

25 βασιλικ{ω) γραμμα{τύ) ΐμάθαμίν Διονύσιόν τίνα γ(νόμ(νον τω κγ 


νπηρίτην τοΰ τοΰ Ο^υρυγγΐίτου στρατηγού ύπογεγραφΐναί 
μΐταδίδωκίναι ΑιογίνΗ νιώνω τοΰ σημαινόμενου η- 
μών πάππου, τοΰτον δΐ τον Αιογ[(νη]ν ώ φησι μιταδε- 
δωκίναι γίνόμίνον ημών άδΐλφον [τ(τ](\ίυτηκ[(να]ι (ν 

30 [Θώί] τοΰ . [[(Tovs)] θίοΰ 'Αδριανού, ώί €Κ τούτ[ου (]λίγχ^ΐσθαι 
την (Κ 
[τοΰ ϋπηρίτον Διονυσίου γΐνομίνην ίπϊ \π]αραγραφΐ) ημών 
\^κακ]ρυργίαν, μή γαρ δύνασθαι αύτον ώ? ΐκίΧΐύσθη 
[(πίνζ]γκΐϊν γράμματα τοΰ μΐΤΐίληφότοί ([κ] τηί άληθΐίαί 
[μ(ταδΐδω]κίναι, άλλα ώ? (πάνω δηλοΰται προ πολλού χρό- 

35 [fov ηί π(ποίη]ται υπογραφής τ(Τΐλ(υτηκ(ναι τον άδΐλφ[ον 
[ημών Διογ'ψνην άναγκαίω\ς ο5γ,] ήγβμων κύρΐΐ, κατ€- 
φύ[γο]μ(ν [ί]πί σε τον πάντων [σω]τήρα και (ύίργίτην και ά- 
ξιοΰμΐν, ίάν σου Tjj τύχτ/ δόξτ], γράψαι tols τοΰ Ο^υρνγγΐΐτον 
στρατηγώ κα\ βασιλικ{ω) γραμμα{τΰ) όπως ημών παρατιθΐμί- 

40 νων τα ΐξ άρχης ϊπιζητηθίντα μηδΐν ΐκ τήΐ ού δΐόν- 
τωί γ(νομίνης νπ\ο\ τοΰ ύπ[η^ρίτου υπογραφή? καθ' j/- 

1032. PETiriONS 171 

\μ](ΰν .... OK , ..€[.... ,] ΐν ώ//[€> ΐύίργβτημίνοί. ^(«^[rjy^ei. 
ε[σ]τ£ 8ί νπογραφήί αύτον ά^τίγραφον οι ταϋτα Soirei 
τα βιβ\(ίδία ά[ρ]ιθμω 8ίκα (rTv^ere Ονωνασίω Φα- 

45 κουνάω τω κρατίστω διοίκητβ, φ τα Ίσα (π(μφθη. πρόθίί. [(του?) α 
Αΰτοκράτοροί Καίσαροί Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Άντωνίνου Χίβαστοΰ 
καΐ Αΰτοκράτοροί Καίσαρος Λονκίου Αυρηλίου Οΰήρου Χΐβαστοΰ 
Έπί\\]φ . \προ\ΐτίθη Έπ(1φ ιδ. «ττίί cvf, κύρΐί, ό κράτιστοί διοί- 
[κητηί ίΐ'Τ(:]υχ^6(ΐί ΰφ' ημών καΐ μαβων τον Διονύσιον 

50 [γ07€ μ\η παρ\ό]ντα άνίπΐμι^ίν καΙ τοΰτο έττί ae οΰτωί άποφηνά[μ(νο9)• 
ιΟύωνα]σιοί Φακοΰντο? ΰπ^ν ' τον ύπηρίτην αίτιάί, [κ]αΙ Su 

[Αίονυ^σίου (^(τασβηναι το ττράγμα, evTuye ούν τω κρατίσ- 
[τω ϊ]πισ[τρά\τή•γω, oy παρόντα! αντοΰ Tr[tp\ τ]οΰ πράγματος Sia- 
[γΐ']ώ(Γ€Τ|^α]ί, άζιοΰμ^ν, ίάν σου τβ Τ'^χΙΐ} ^ό^ΐΐι διάλαβαν 

55 ["■«^/Οί "ιόΟ πράγματος^ ΐν' ώμίν (ύ(ρ[γ(]τημύΌΐ, δι[ξ^^τύ\(ΐ. 
2nd hand. Αμμώνιο? καΐ Μαρθΐον άμφόπροι Αιογίνου! δια τοΰ eras ήμων 

Αμμωνίου ΐπιδΐδώκαμΐν. 
3rd hand. (eVouy ?) [β ?] Φαρμ(οΰθι) κ. 

τ;] τά^ίΐ• άκου- 

6ο σθήσίταί. 

9- 'Hmv Pap. ; so in 1. 15. 19. μη added above the line. 26. iπoy(ypaφ(vaι. Pap. 

51. 1. ΦακοΟι/δοΓ. 55. if Pap. 

' To his highness the epistralegus Vedius Faustus from Ammonius and Martheis, both 
children of Diogenes, of the city of Ox} rhynchus. The following is a copy of the petition 
which we presented to Volusius Maecianus, ex-praefect, and of the endorsement upon it which 
we received : " To Lucius Volusius Maecianus, praefect of Egypt, from Ammonius and 
Martheis also called Heracleia, both children of Diogenes son of Diogenes, of the metropolis 
of the Oxyrhynchite nome. As long ago as the nth year of the deified Aelius Antoninus we 
converted out of our own ancient plots which formerly belonged to our deceased paternal 
grandfather Diogenes, whose mother was Sepsarion, near Senepsau in the said Oxyrhynchite 
nome, as was conceded to us, ^ of an aroura of vine-land, on which the sum owing as 
apportioned was paid, and concerning this the local comogrammateus reported that 
the registration had been carried out accordingly out of our own plots . . . Whereas 
then we have now discovered that in the time of this comogrammateus and another 
a report was made whereby it is declared that the owners concerned when warned 
in writing to do so had not sent in a statement, and that the land was planted (because 
Sempronius Liberalis the ex-praefect in the circuit of the nome held in his time in the 20th 
year of the deified Aelius Antoninus had made an endorsement ' If they fail to present 
a statement within two months they shall be liable to the prescribed penalties '), and since 


from the remarks which we have now seen appended to the report in tlie hands of the 
basilicogrammateus of the nome we have learnt that a certain Dionysius, who was assistant 
of the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome in the 23rd year, has made an endorsement that 
he had given information to Diogenes the grandson of our aforesaid grandfather, and this 
Diogenes to whom he says he gave information and who was our brother died in Thoth 
of the . . . year of the deified Hadrian, so that from this fact the mahce of the assistant 
Dionysius with intent to defraud us is proved, for he could not in accordance with the 
order produce the acknowledgement of the recipient that he had in truth given the informa- 
tion, but, as stated above, our brother Diogenes died long before the endorsement which 
has been made : therefore, lord praefect, we have perforce taken refuge with you, the 
saviour and benefactor of all, begging you, if your fortune sees fit, to write to the strategus 
and basilicogrammateus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, in order that, on our presenting the 
statement originally required, we may suffer no damage in consequence of the endorsement 
wrongly made by the assistant, and so may obtain relief. Farewell.'' And of his endorse- 
ment this is a copy : " Let those who have presented these documents, ten in number, 
apply to his highness the dioecetes Vonasius Facundus, to whom copies have been sent. 
Make this public. The ist year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Augustus 
and the Emperor Caesar Lucius Aurelius Verus Augustus, Epeiph . . . Published Epeiph 
14." Since therefore, sir, his highness the dioecetes, being appealed to by us and learning 
that Dionysius was not then present, referred this matter also to you in the following terms : 
" Vonasius Facundus gives sentence : You accuse the assistant and the case must be 
investigated in the presence of Dionysius; apply therefore to his highness the epistrategus, 
who, when Dionysius appears, will give judgement in the case," we request you, if it seems 
good to your fortune, to decide about the case, so that we may obtain relief. Farewell. 

(Signed) Ammonius and Marthion, both children of Diogenes, have presented this 
petition through one of us, Ammonius. 

(Endorsed) The 2nd year, Pharmouthi 20. To the administration : he shall be heard.' 

4. βιβ\(ΐ8ίου: cf. Archiv v. pp. 262 sqq., where Wilcken shows that βιβκΐ&ιου was the 
regular term for ' petition ' till the end of the third century, when βίβλίον and λίβίλλοί 
displaced it. The papyri of the present volume, so far as they go, bear out that result ; 
cf. 11. 44 below, 1065 introd., 1070. 32, and, for λίβιλλο!, 1033. 14. 

5. Lucius Volusius Maecianus occurs in 653, B. G. U. 613. 9 and P. Gen. 35, but the 
precise date of his praefecture remained uncertain (cf. Archiv iii. p. 392). It is now fixed 
Λvith probability by 11. 45 sqq. in the year a. d. 161. 

8. άνήξαμ(ν•. cf. 707. 23 γζν άνάξαι άμπίλω, P. Brit. MuS. 92I. 2 sqq. «Vt συν^χωρηθη 
ό πατήρ μου . . . avayayflv , . . (^άρονρας) ς . . ., f [mfi;]roCf τί σοι el άλλοτί ήσαν ΐν άμπίΚω. The 

present passage does not necessarily come into conflict with Wilcken's view {Archiv iv. 
p. 548) that avayeiv in P. Brit. Mus. 921 cannot be used absolutely and that some phrase 
like f[ir άμπίλυν must be restored, since here too the descriptive genitive άμπίΚου in 1. 11 
serves to define the meaning of the verb; that άμπίλον is not to be altered to άμπίλω seems 
clear from the order of the words. Wilcken was however mistaken in assuming that 
the land in question necessarily belonged to the domains. Apparently even in the case 
of private property (cf. 1. 9 Ι^ίων οίκοπίδων) a special permit was necessary for turning 
any part of it into a vineyard (cf. 1. 11 ώί συνιχωρήθη, as in P. Brit. Mus. 921); and 
a πρόστιμον was exacted for the privilege. The scale of this πράστιμον is indicated by B. G. U. 

929 b 2—4, am παραδύσου [e'|] Άριστοι/ύκου κλήρου eis ΰμπίλ^ων) φvτfia[v . . .] (άρονρη!) α (ήμίσουί) 

νροστίμου is τήί (προίρης) {δραχμα^) μβ. Α new light is thus thrown Upon certain other instances 
where a πράστψον was imposed on land, e.g. P. Amh. 31 (b. c. 112), where a woman who 

1032. PETITIONS 173 

had planted palm-trees on a piece of desert is mulcted in the sum of 1200 copper drachmae. 
It may now be suggested that this money was held to be due not so much on account 
of the enclosure of the land as on account of the nature of the crop ; cf. B. G. U. 563. ii. 6-8 

άπο ν(θφί\των . . .] από σιτικών, ίξ (πισκ{ίψ(ω!) ι (erovs) φοι(ίΊκώΐΌ5) φο{ρίμου) (άρουραι) [. . .] Σικ 
πρόστίΐμ{ον) Τξλί'ισθαι (αρονρηί) ίφ διοΓ. . ., and 11. ΐ8— 19 φοί{νικώνος) απΓό] σιτικίων) . . . 

ανηγ{μίι> ..)... If the planting of palms no less than of vines was as such subject to special 
restrictions, the theories which have been put forward with regard to P. Amh. 31 (cf. Archiv 
ii. p. 119— 21) would need considerable modification. 

10. 2f ψηρίου : cf. 503. 4. The village Σίκψ-αύ has not previously occurred; it is not 
likely to be the same as Sfc/jirn. 

16. TTfpt . [ : or y€ii[ofi€w . . ? The first letter is more like y than π, but the third is more 
like ρ than i. 

17. [^]v^ai e'Sof : cf. P. Tebt. 287. 12 ηχ6χ] Tt(p\ τούτον fi&os and the note ad loc. 

18. (μφκρομίνονί : cf. p. Amh. 68. 62 Tovt hi (μφ(ρομ(ι'\ου! T^as) Trapahe'i^fis μη 
fvfinjvoxl^ivai^^ P. Brit. IVIus. 359• 4*~5 "^^^ ίμφ^ρομίνων μη άκονσάντωΐ', 974• ϋ. 4~5 fihaiv 
υττωριμαιων πάντων των ΐνφίρυμίνων TJj αντον \pfia, ΙΟθ8. 9"!^ ττασι rot? ίμφζρομίνοΐί αυτή 
(sc. Αι'ρΐ)λία) κιφαΚαίοΐί, Β. G. U. 39°• 7 πρισβίτιίβρι δί (Ισιν οΊ (μφιρόμίνοι τω πράγματι, 
915. 7 "' φcvήσfτaι Toiis (μφιρομίνονι κωμυγραμματΰ! μ(ταΒώ(ναι). Α comparison of these 

passages indicates that oi (μφ(ρόμ(υοι are the persons involved or concerned in the matter 
in hand. The neuter in P. Brit. Mus. 974 and 1008 is best translated ' relating to.' 

19. μη παρατ(θ(Ίσθαι : i.e. had HOt made a proper declaration, or registration of the 
change ; cf. e. g. 713. i, note, Archiv i. p. 196, Eger, Aeg. Gnnidbiichwesen, p. 135, Lewald, 
Grimdbuchrecht, p. 38. ^νγράφως probably qualifies παρανγ(λ(\τα! rather than παρατίθύσθαι. 

19-23. δια TO kt\. is added to explain the ground of the ii&ns. The παράθίσκ was 
ordered by the praefect and the d&os noted that the order had not been complied with. 

For iav μη (vros διμήνου κτλ. cf. e.g. P. Amh. 68. "J 1—2 iav μη ev διμήνω tos napaSfi^fis ev^vi\- 
•γκωσί, άπαιτ€\1.]ίτθωσαν . . . 

26. The serving of official notices on the persons concerned was one of the functions 
of the ΰπηρίται ; cf. e. g. 485. 49, 712. 16-17. 

28 sqq. The oblique construction is illogically continued. 

30. [θώί] is probable on account of the short space. 

31. [π]ιραγραφ7} : πίριγραφί] would be expected but cannot be read; the letter before y 
is almost certainly a. Perhaps there was a clerical error, though cf. 488. 29-30 μή κακωί 

fie ππραγράφίσθαι. 

33• The meaning appears to be that Dionysius could not prove his assertion about 
the μιτάδοσΐ! by producing the receipt of Diogenes. Cf. e.g. 485. 41-2, where an 
acknowledgement of receipt is endorsed upon a document of which the μίτάδοσΐ! had been 
duly authorized. There is not room for f[m] Trjs. 

41-2. If καθ' τ,[μ]ων is right something like αδικον or βλάβος γίνηται followed ; προψ]ι . . . 
might be read, but this does not combine with καθ' ή'μ]ών. κ of καθ is doubtful, but a π 
seems impossible. 

43-5. Cf. B. G. U. 613. 4-6 01 ταΰ[τα (πιδόντα (? 1. δόντα, which would appear to suit 

the space better) τ]ά βιβ\(ίδια) άριθ(μω) ιθ (ντϋχ^τι Φαβρικιανω [(^τάρχω (ΐ\{ηί) και f'nl τώχ 

[κ(κριμ(ν{ων) ..]... ω ταϊσα (δόθη. Β. G. U. 1085. ϋι. 25-6 should be restored on the same 
lines, with τρία [ rather than τριά\κοντα. The figure of the year in 1. 45 is not clear, but a 
seems to be right. 

56. ΐΛαρθΊον : in 11. 2 and 6 the name was given as ΐΛαρθΰί. 

59. τη τάξ(ΐ means the official department concerned; cf. e.g. 1042. 15, and P. Fay. 

35• 9—10 βιβλάων τη! τάξ(ω!. 


1033. Petition to Ripakii. 

28-3 X ι8•9 cm. A.D. 392. 

A petition to two riparii of the Oxyihynchite nome from two ^κτοστράη/^οι, 
who complain of the dangerous character of their duties and request either to 
be allowed proper assistance or to be relieved of their responsibilities. On the 
office of riparius, who was a police magistrate not met with before the fourth 
century, see note on 904. 3. The ι>υκτοστράτηγοι were an earlier institution 
(cf Θ33. 24 and note ad loc, Archiv i. p. 479) ; this is the first definite mention 
of them at Oxyrhynchus, and it is evident that they occupied a comparatively 
subordinate position. 

On the verso is an account (1048). 

'ΤτΓατίαί τοΰ δ(σιτ6τον ήμόύν Άρκαδίον αιωνίου Αΰγοι'στον το β και 
Φ\α{ονίον) 'Ρουφίΐ'ου 

τον λαμττροτάτον Φαωφι κα. 
Χίπτίμίω Παύλω και Κλανδίω Τατιανω ριπαρίοΐί Όξνρυγγ^του 
τταρα Ανρηλίων Γαϊον και Θίωνος άμφοτίρωί' ννκτοστρατήγων τηί αύτηί 
5 πόλίύ)?. των (Ιρηνικων Tyu φροντίδα άναδίδοιημίνοι και άμίμ- 
τΓτως νπουργοΰμ(ν τοΐί δημοσίοις Ιπιτάγμασι ΐπανίχ^οντΐ! δ€ 
και ττ] παραφνλακί} τηί πόλ(ωί, άναγκαζόμ(θα δ( συνέχω? 
(veKtv Trjs παραατάσ€(ιοί διαφόρων ττροσώπων κατά πρόσταγμα 
των κυρίων μου των μι{ν\ ζόνων ήμων αρχόντων, και μη ί^ζ^όντων 

ΙΟ ήμων την βοηθίίαν ΐίτ ουν τονί δημοσίους και τον? ΐφοδ(ντάί 
noXXUKeis σχΐδον (ίπ({ΐ)ν eh ψνχην ΐκίΐνδννΐύσαμ^ν δια το 
TOVTOVS παρ' ήμων άπίσπάσβαι μόνοι πίρκρχόμίνοι 
την πόλιν καΐ κατοπτ(ύοντ(9. δια τοΰτο eavTois άσφαλισζόμΐνοι 
τονσδΐ Tois λιβίλλονί ΐπιδίδομΐν άξιονντ(γ η την προσήκονσαν 

τ 5 ήμιν βοήθιαν Tovs re δημόσιον? και tovs ίφοδίντάί ώ? προΐίπαμ^ν 
παραδονναι η το άνΐνόχλητον ήμ&ί «χίίΐ' π(ρί re τήί παραφνλακή? 
τήί ττόλίοΰί και π(ρΙ τήί παραστάσ(.ωί των ζητουμίνων προσώ- 
πων, 'ίνα μη υπαίτιοι γίνώμΐθα κινδννω. 

Ι. ϋπατιαί Pap. 4- F οί aμf.oτfpωv ΟΟΓΓ. 6. ύΐ7ονργουμ(ν Pap. ΐ6. α of οΐ'ίΐΌ- 

χΚητον ΟΟΓΓ. Ι 8. ΐιΠ(ΐιτίοι Pap. 

1033. PETITIONS 175 

' In the 2nd consulship of our sovereign Arcadius, eternal Augustus, and of Flavius 
Rufinus the most illustrious, Phaophi 21. To Septimius Paulus and Claudius Tatianus, 
riparii of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Gaius and Aurelius Theon, both night- 
strategi of the said city. Being entrusted with the care of the peace we are irreproachable 
in our obedience to public orders, and also intent upon the guardianship of the city. We 
are often called upon for the production of various persons in accordance with the 
command of our lords the superior officials, but having no assistance either of public 
guards or inspectors we often run the risk almost of our lives because these assistants have 
been taken from us and we go about the city on the watch all alone. Therefore to 
safeguard ourselves we present this petition requesting either that we should be given the 
proper assistance of the public guards and the inspectors as aforesaid or that we should 
have no concern for the guardianship of the city or the production of persons who are 
wanted, in order that we may not incur risk.' 

5. <iVaSfSoii)/j€'iOt is a curious form ; there is no doubt about the reading. 
8. Cf. 897, a declaration addressed to two riparii denying knowledge of the where- 
abouts of a person whom it was required αναζητιέσαι καϊ πηραστησαι. 

ΙΟ. (φοΒιυταί do not seem to be mentioned elsewhere in the papyri. 
1 1 . σχ(8ί)ΐ> fht(i)i' : apparently a mixture of σχ(8ιΊν and ώς flirf'iv. 


1034. Draft of a Will. 

ιο•8χ 13 cm. Second century. 

Commencement of a will in draft, giving the proposed provisions, but not 
specifying names, which are either replaced by the word th or simply omitted. 
There are three heirs, a daughter, her foster-brother (σνντροφοί), and a third 
person, and the property devised, so far as the papyrus goes, consisted of houses. 

On the verso is part of an account, of which the first few lines are well 
preserved : Αη[μμα) ir(apa) Ζωίλ(ου)" ttvai μ(θ^ as ibcDKfV τω Μίσορ»/ τοΰ Ιΐίλθ{ύντοί) 
hovi από κεφαλαίου (οραχμάϊ) φ [[ω? 6σ]] ({et[s} above the line) «ti ττλι^ρωσιν {bpaχμωv) 
'Β {τοΰ κίφαλ(αίον) above [bρaχμωv) 'Β) ώί (στάθη (ΐδοξΐ τω κοινω above ίστάθη) 
(ττΐ ^ιαλύσα των ττροοφαλομΐνων [[''•■•?]] ΐ''^' α^τον (corr. from -των) eis Πότον 
(1. ΓΤό^ου?) Έ,ισοιτον (1. -roy) κίφαλ(οίου) (δραχμά$) 'Αφ, και ανΐδόθη αντω eiy ακνρωσιν 


τα. χι{ρόγραφα) «Vi τω αυτόν σνντίλίσαι κατά μήνα τι{νροΰ ?) (άρτάβαί ?) ί€. Parts of 
five lines of another paragraph follow, beginning in the same way : Κη(μμα) 
ττ(^αρά) Ζωίλ(ου). 

Κληρονόμους καταΧύπω την θνγατ(ρ[α 
μου τίνα και τον \τον^ σύντροφον αϋτηί 
Τίνα και τίνα, τον μίν τίνα ηί προνπήλ- 
λα^α πρδί την ΐττίνίγθΰσαν αντω ΐπι ττ\ 
5 yvvaiKi αντον καμίνην αύτοΐς •γαμικ{ην) 
σννγραφήί ΐπ άμφ6δ[ον) οικιαί και ανληί, 
[τ]ην Si θνγατίρα μου και τον σύντροφο[ν) 
α[ϋ]τήί κοινώς (ξ ίσου ων ίγω οικιών 
[δύο ] 

ΙΟ [ T^y] μ^ν ([π α\μφ6δ(ου) . . [ohi της Se 

[4τίρα{ς) ΐπ'] άμφόίβου) κη\ . [ ^ • ?> 

' Ι leave as my heirs my daughter λ• and her foster-brother >' and z, 2 of the house and 
court in the quarter which I previously mortgaged in security for the (dowry) 

brought to him upon his wife (in accordance with) the contract of marriage drawn up 
between them, and my daughter and her foster-brother jointly in equal shares of the two 
houses owned by me . . . one in the . . . quarter and the other in the quarter, . . .' 

2. For this use of ns cf. e. g. 509, P. Brit. Mus. 1 157 verso iii. 

3—6, Cf. 907- 18 TTpovTTtiKKayeiffas ovttJ υπ' (μου προς την προσΐνΐχθύσάν μοι €7Γ avrfj 

τ[. . . φ*ρνήν, and the note ad loc, Β. G. U. 970, 15 sqq. The construction of 11. 5-6 is 
confused and incomplete ; φ(ρνήν must be supplied after γνναικί αυτού, and this should be 

followed by something like κατά την καμίνην airoir γαμικ(^]ν) σννγραφην. 

9- 1 0. The lacuna may be filled e. g. [fivo καΐ αΰλων κα\ των σννκυρόντων ι πάντων. 

1035. Lease of a Weaver's Implement. 

8-3 X 7-5 cm. a.d. 143. 

Fragment of a lease, for a period of five years, of a ^iCyos κτΐνιστικόρ, an iron 
instrument of some kind used in wool-combing or cloth-weaving, perhaps a pair 
of shears. The lessor was the son of a veteran, C. Veturius Gemellus, who is 
no doubt to be identified with the firo of 1022. 11. 



On the recto of this papyrus is 1023, which relates to another veteran 

Εμίσθοοσίΐ' Γάιοί Overovpios 

Γίμΐλλοί vibs Ταΐου Ούΐτου- 

ρίου Γΐμίλλου overpaiOV 

Επαγάθω aweXevOepco ΓΓτολε- 
5 μαίου Πτο\[(\μαίου απ Όξνρύγ- 

γων πόλίωί Πίρστ] τηί kwi- 

γονής ΐπΐ γ^ρόνον 'ίτη nevre 

άπο νουμηνίαί τοϋ ΐζή? μηνο^ 

Φαμίρωθ τον ΐμβατώτος 
ΙΟ €Κτου [eTo]vi Άντανύνου 

Καίσαρος τοϋ κυρίου το νπάρ- 

γον αΰτω ζ(ΰγοΐ κτίνιστι- 

κον σιδηρούν TeXeiof και- 

vby ίσακμον φόρου κατά 
15 μήνα άπο τον αύ[τον] Φ[αμίνωθ 

Ι. yaios Pap.; so in 1. 2. 11. ϋπηρχον Pap. 14. 'ίσακμον Pap. 

' Gaius Veturius Gemellus son of Gaius Veturius Gemellus, veteran, has let to Epagathus, 
freedman of Ptolemaeus son of Ptolemaeus, of the city of Oxj'rhynchus, a Persian of the 
Epigone, for a period of five years from the first day of the next month Phamenoth of 
the present sixth year of Antoninus Caesar the lord, the combing-instrument belonging 
to him, made of iron, in perfect condition, new and with an even edge, at a monthly rent 
from the said month Phamenoth . . .' 

12. Both κτίνιστικόν and Ισακμον in !. 14 Seem to be new. 

1036, Lease of a House. 

33-2 X 8-7 cm. a. d. 273. 

A lease of a house for two years at a yearly rent of 400 drachmae ; cf 502, 
911, 912. For the date see P. Strassb. i. pp. 33-34. 

Έμίσθωσ-αν Τίτοι Μάλιοί Χίρη- 25 μήνον το ήμισν και χράσθω 

POS καΐ ζΑ)λίξανδροί άμφ6τ(ροί TJj προκαμίνχι οικία 



Τίτου Μαλίου Ήρακλα δια 
τοΰ ivos Sep-qvov 
5 Αύρη[λί]α> Ηρακλήφ Sapand τοΰ 
Mo . [.] . ας μητροί Χτΐφανον- 
TOS άπο TTJs λαμπράί και λαμ- 
πρότατης Όξνρνγχ^βιτων 
noXecos ίπι \ρόνον ίτη δύο 
ΙΟ άπο \το'\ΰ Θωθ τοΰ ΐνΐστωτοί 

δ (ΐτονί ?) τωρ νπαργόντων αύτοΰ 
kv TTJ αντί) πόλΐΐ (π άμφό- 
ΰ[ο\ν ΤΙαμμίνουί Παραδίίσον 
οΊκιαν και αΐθριον και αύ- 
15 λτ)»/ και τα ταντ[η9] χρη- 
στήρια πάντα, π[λ^]ί' τόπου 

ένοί οντοί ΰπο τ[ο]ν [.]... νον 

και των ΐξ ά7Γ7;[λίώ]τοΐ' [τ]ή! 

οικίας οικοπί\(ΰν,'\ ίνοικίου 
20 κατ eVoy αργυρίου [δρ]αχμών 

τετρακοσίων, βίβαιουμί- 

νης δβ τηί μισθώσεως 

άποδότω ό μεμισθωμίνος 

το κατ ίτοί Ινοίκιον δι ε^α- 


ίπϊ [το\ν χρόνον άκω[\ύ- 
τως, μίθ' ον παραδ[6τω 
καθαραν άπο κοπρίων 
30 και δύσης πάσης καΐ ας ΐάν 
παραλάβτ) θύρας και κλείδας, 
γεινομενης τη[ς] πρ[άζ(]ως 
παρά τ( τοΰ μ([μ]ισθωμενου 
ώς καθήκει. κυρΊ[α ή μί]σθωσίς 
35 ""ί/Οί ^ί αλλήλους ίπερωτή- 
σαντΐς άλλήλοις ώμολόγη- 
σαν. («Touy) δ Αύτοκράτορ[ο]ς 
Καίσαρος Λουκίον Δομιττίον 
Αύρηλιανοΰ Γ[ο]υ[νθ]ικοΰ 
40 Μεγίστου Εύ[σ]εβο\ΰς] Ευτυχούς 
Άνεικήτον ^εβαστοΰ Φαωφι ιγ. 
2nd hand Αυρήλιος Ήράκλη[ος] μεμί- 

σθωμαι την οίκ[ί]αν και αποδώ- 
σω το ενοίκων ώς πρ6κ[ε]ιτ[α]ι, 
45 ί^α! [έ]!τερωτηθεΊ[ς] ώμολόγησα. 
Αυρήλιος Χερηνος έγραψα 
ύπερ αύτοΰ μη είδότος γράμματα. 

νδ Pap. 

' Titus Manlius Serenus and Titus Manlius Alexander, both sons of Titus Manlius 
Heraclas, through one of them, namely Serenus, have let to Aurelius Heracleus son of 
Sarapas son of Mo . . ., his mother being Stephanous, of the illustrious and most illustrious 
city of Oxyrhynchus, for a term of two years from Thoth of the present 4th year, from his 
property in the said city in the quarter of Pammenes' Garden a house and yard and 
court and all the appurtenances with the exception of one room beneath . . . and the plots 
on the east of the house, at an annual rent of 400 drachmae. When the lease is guaranteed 
the lessee shall pay the annual rent in half-yearly instalments of half the sum, and shall 
use the aforesaid house without hindrance for the term, after which he shall restore it free 
of filth and dirt of all kinds together with such doors and keys as he has received, right of 
execution lying against the lessee, as is just. The lease is valid, and we have put the 
question to each other and consented to each other. The 4th year of the Emperor Caesai 
Lucius Domitius Aurelianus Gothicus Maximus Pius Felix Invictus Augustus, Phaophi 13. 
(Signed) I, Aurelius Heracleus, have leased the house and will pay the rent as aforesaid. 

1036. CONTRACTS 179 

and in answer to the question have given my consent. I, Aurelius Serenus, wrote for 
him, as he was ignorant of letters.' 

17. The vestiges hardly suit [κΥψιυον. 

33. The T€ is anticipatory of the usual adjunct κα\ ϊκ τών ΰπαρχάιιτων αίτοΰ πάντων, which 
is here omitted. 

1037. of an cxhedra. 

21-6 X ι6•6 cm. a.d. 444. 

Lease of an exhedra or hall of a house for an indefinite period at the rent of 
34,000,000 denarii (cf. 1026. 10, note), the lessor being empowered to resume 
his piOperty when he chose to do so. 


'(Μγτα την ύπατίαν Φλαονίων Μα^ίμο[ν] το [β] 

καϊ Πατίρίον των λαμπρ{οτάτων) Μίσορη ιη. 

Αύρηλίω Φίλοξίνω Αωρα.το[ί] πορβιοπώλτ] 
5 [ά]77•δ Trjs λαμπρόίί καϊ λαμπροτ[ά\της Όξνρυγχιτων 

[πόλ/ωί πάρα ΑνρηΚίον 'ΐ(.ρακ\ο\ί \^Α'\ν[α'\στ[α\ίανοϋ 

[άτΓο] τηί αύτηί ττόλίωί. ΐκονσίω^ ΐπίδίγομαι μισθώ- 

[σασ-θαι] άπο νΐομηνία? του e^rjs μηνοί Θωθ 

[τη? παρονση]? [βα]σ[ι]λίίαί τη? τρισκαιδΐκάτη? 
ΙΟ [Ινδικτίωνο? την δ]ιαφ€ρουσάν σοι άπο ο[ί]κί[α5 

[της κ]αλονμίνη'9 .]αρονί ονση$ (.ν Trj αύτη Όξνρνγχιτ(<ον) 

[π6]λ[(ΐ] ίπ' άμφόδου Αγορά? {Χ^κυτίων όλ6κληρο[ν 

ί^[€\δραν συν γ^ρηστηρίοι? πασι, καΐ τΐλίσ^ω 

σοι ΰπ\ρ ενοικίου ϊνιαυσίω? αργυρίου μυριάδα? 
15 δισ\ι\ία? τετρακόσια?, και ΐπάναγκ€? αποδώσω 

το (νοίκίον άνυπερθίτω?, και δπ6τ[αν βουληθη? 

[π]αραδώσω σοι την αύτην ΐξίδραν [καθαράν. 

[κυρία ή μίσ]θωσι? άπλη γραφΐσα καΐ [βπβρωτηθϊ? 


On the verso 
20 μίσθωσι[? ϊξίδρα]?. 

4. 1. φορβιοπωΚτ). 

Ν 3 


' The year after the consulship of Flavius Maximus for the 2nd time and Flavins 
Paterius. the most illustrious, Mesore 18. To Aurelius Philoxenus son of Doras, seller 
of phorbium, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, from Aurelius 
Hierax sen of Anastatianus, of the said city. I undertake of my own free will to lease 
from the first day of the next month Thoth of the present reign and the 13th indiction, 
the hall belonging to you in the house called . . . which is in the said city of Oxyrhynchus in 
the quarter of the Cobblers' Market, complete with all its appurtenances, and I will pay 
you for rent 2,400 myriads of silver yearly, and I will perforce pay the rent with no delay, 
and whenever you wish I will hand over to you the hall in a clean state. This lease, of 
which a single copy is made, is valid, and in answer to the question I have given my consent.' 

I- xf/^jy: cf. 940. I, note. 

4. πορβιοττώλτ), if that is the right reading, is for φορβιοπώλη, a seller of phorbium or 
perhaps, more generally, a seller of fodder, φόρβιον is mentioned in Galen, vol. xii, p. 152 

(Kiihn) ψορβίοΐ) τω σπίρματι npot λΕυκώματα χρωιται, Arcadius. p. I20. 9 (Barker) το σίλφιον κηΐ 

φόρβιον 7τρο7ΐαροξύν€ται : cf (υφάρβιην and ίίφορβ'ια, the latter form perhaps occurring in 
P. Goodsp. 30. xxxi. 22 (Cronert, Slud. z. Palaogr. iv. 99). 

9. The reign was that of Theodosius II and Valentinian III. 

12. ολόκληρο v. cf. 1038. 23. οϊκίαί όλο !Ί/}ι;λήρου should evidently be read in P. Strassb. 

4. II. 

17. καθαρ(Ίν•. or e.g. ολόκληροι', aS in 1. 12. For οπόταν βυνληθρ! cf. e. g. 1038. 31. 

1038, Lease of Part of a House. 

30-5 X 10-3 cm. A.D. 568. 

A lease of a ground-floor room (τόπος) in a house, at the annual rent of 
10 keratia, the lease to be determinable, as is common at this period, at the 
pleasure of the owner. Other good examples of late leases of house-property 
are P. Brit. Mus. 113. 6 (a) (roiroy), (d) (τόττοι bvo in a house), 871 (τρίκλινος) and 
1023, P. Flor. 13 and 73, P. Strassb. 4. 

■+ Βασιλίίαί και υπατίας 
τον βίίοτάτον και ΐύσίβ(στάτον 
ημών δίσπότου Φλαουίου 
Ίονστίνου τον αιωνίου Αυγούστου 
5 καϊ Αύτοκράτοροί eVoi/y γ 

Μΐσορη β ίνδ(ικτίωνο^:) α. 
Φλ(αονία.) Ευφημία Trj α'δ6^{ω) θυγατρϊ 
τον τηί evS6^{ov) μνήμηί 

1038. CONTRACTS i8i 

Μουσαίου γεουχούσ{τ]) και ενταύθα rfj 
10 λαμπρά Όξνρυγχιτων πάλα 

δια σοΰ Φλ[αονίου) Αναστασίου τοΰ τΓ6ριβλ{βπτου) 

avrijs δωικ[ητον) και σοΰ Ίίρημίου τοΰ 

θαυμ{ασιου) ϊνοικολόγου Αυρήλιος 

Στίφανοί άρτοκ[6τΓθί) υίθ9 Ήρακλάμμωνο{9) 
15 μητρ(οί) Νόνναί άπο rfjs αύτήί 

πόλΐωί γαίρΐΐν. έκουσίωί ΐπιδίχ^ομαί 

μισθώσασθαι άπο νίομηνίας 

τοΰ Θωθ μηνοί της συν βΐω 

δΐντίραί ίν8{ικτίωνθί) άπο των ύπαργί^όντων) ττ} 
3θ ΰμων (νδοξ(6τητι) άπο οικίας νίυούσης 

ίπΐ νότον διακ€ΐμ{€νης) έπϊ ταύτης 

της πόλίως ΐπ άμφόδου 

της άγιας Ευφημίας όλ6κληρ{ον) 

ΐπίπΐδον τόπον νίύοντα και 
25 αύτον €7Γί νότον συν χ^ρηστηρίοις 

πασιν και δικαίοις ΐξ όλης της οΙκί[ας, 

και τελέσω ύττερ ίνοίκ{ίου) τούτου 

ένιαυσίως Κΐράτια δίκα νομιτ{(υόμίνα), 

γί(νΐται) Κξρ(άτια) ι νομ(ιτΐυόμ€να), οπίρ ϊνοίκιον άπο- 
3θ δώσω κατ '4τος δι ί^αμήνου το ημισυ^ και 

οπόταν βουληθίίης άντιπαραδώσω 

την (μην (ν)ομην τοΰ τόπου ώς και παρβίληφ{α). 

κυρ{ία) η μίσθ(ωσις) άπλ{ή) γραφ[ζΐσα) και βπ€ρ(ωτηθ6ΐς) ώμολ(ό-γησα), 

^τίφανος υίος Ηρακλάμμωνος 
35 στοιχ^ίΐ ήμΐν ή παροΰσα μίσθ(ωσις) ώ[ς] πρόκ(ίΐται). 

'Ιωάννης ά^{ιωθΕΐς) 'έ[γρ{αψα)] ΰ(πίρ) άγρ[αμμάτου) ο[ν]τ{ος). 

[ + di emu loannu • .] + 

On the verso 

+ μίσθίωσις) Στεφάνου νΐοΰ Ήρακλάμμωνος άπο της Ό^υρυγχ^ιτών) λόγ[ω) 
(νοικ[ίου) κ(ρ{ατίων) ι 


4• ϊουστινου Pap. 1 8. θίώ Pap. 1 9. '"S Pap. 


' The 3rd year of the reign and consulship of our most godly and pious sovereign 
Flavius Justinus, eternal Augustus and Imperator, Mesore 2, ist indiction. To Flavia 
Euphemia, the honourable daughter of Musaeus of honoured memory, landholder at this 
illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, through you, Flavius Anastasius, her noble agent, and you, 
Jeremias, her admirable collector, Aurelius Stephanus, baker, son of Heraclammon and 
Nonna, of the said city, greeting. I undertake of my own free will to lease from the first 
day of the month Tholh of the coming D.V. second indiction, from your honour's property 
out of a house facing south situated in this city in the quarter of St. Euphemia, a complete 
room on the ground floor also facing south with all appurtenances and the rights attaching 
to all the house, and I will pay annually as rent for this ten carats of current coinage, total 
I ο carats current, which rent I will pay every year in half-yearly instalments of half the 
sum, and whenever you wish I will surrender my possession of the room just as I received 
it. This lease, of which one copy has been made, is valid, and in answer to the question 
I have given my consent.' Signature of Stephanus written for him by the scribe John, 
signature of John, and title on the verso. 

1-6. Cf. 199 = P. Brit. Mus. 778, which is dated on Mesore 4 of the same year. In 
1. 3 of that papyrus the 2nd indiction is specified, and since in 1038 the ist indiction was 
still current (cf. also 11. 18-19 ''i* °'^'' ^^9 Seurepar ii'8(iKriWos•)) it is evident that, as Kenyon 
suggests, a change of indiction-year was just taking place when 199 was written, and 
probably 1. 3 there should be read lvh{iKTiwvos) a apxirjs) β. The month of Mesore is 
unusually late in the year for the commencement of an indiction, though cf. P. Grenf. 100. 4. 

9. 7{ουχοΰσ(π) : cf. 133. 5, &c. •yVouxfoJCi'Ti looks probable in P. Strassb. 40. 7. 

13. cWxoXoyou = ei/oiKtoXoyou (e.g. B. G. U. 3. 7); cf. 1043. I, P. Strassb.15. I, and the 
analogous ΐποίκου, &c., for ΐποικίον, e.g. p. Goodsp. 15. 3. 

20. νΐνοϋση!: cf. P. Brit. Mus. 1023. 12 κο[η-]ώίΌΓ . . . i'f[il]oi'To[f] eh βορρά. άν(ωγμίνο! (Is 

and βλίπων fis are similarly used, e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 113. 6 {a) 14, (i) 20. 

31. οπόταν βονληθ(ίη!: this misuse of the optative is common at this period. 

32. The reading at the beginning of this line is rather uncertain. The formation of 
the first letter suggests 7 rather than τ, but γην is inappropriate here, τήν must be followed 
by a substantive meaning ' possession ' or something of the sort, and it ends either in 
-νομην or, conceivably, in -νομιαν. There seems, however, to be no suitable compound, and 
hence the choice lies between την ('μην {ν)αμήν with a lipography of ν or simply τψ νομην with 
a dittography of o/xi;. For νομή cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 286. 7 νομή SSikos = iniusta possessio, and 
the fifth-century contract of sale published by de Ricci in Wessely's Slud. z. Paldogr. i. p. 7. 

18—19 ήμίσονς p(povs οΙκίας ... ου τήν νομήν . . . (ντ(νθ(ν σοί τΐαρα^ί^ωκα, 

37• loannu was most likely followed by eteliothe, but this is not easily reconciled with 
the strokes that remain. 

1039. Contract of Deposit. 

33•2 X ιο•6 cm. a.d. 210. 

Acknowledgement of a deposit (τταραθηκη) of 600 drachmae repayable on 
demand ; cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 387, P. Brit. Mus. 943, B. G. U. 729. The name of the 
emperor Geta has been deleted in the date formula, as in 54, 56 and elsewhere. 

1039. CONTRACTS 183 

[./47Γθ]λλώί'ίθ? Χαραπίωνοί [τοΰ Χαρα- 

πίωι/οί μητροί 'Χινθίΰτ\ο^ άπ Ό^υ- 

ρνγχων πόλίωί Θίωνι Κ . [ 

τοΰ και ΧαιρήμοΐΌί μητρός Άπί[α9 άπο 
5 της αϋτήί woXews γαίρΐΐν. \ομο\ο- 

γώ ζσγτηκίναι πάρα σον δια χ[€ΐροί 

kv παραθίσίΐ αργυρίου Χΐβασ[τοΰ 

νομίσματος δραχμας ΐ^ακ[οσίαί, 

ασττίρ όττηνίκα kav aiprj άπ[οκα- 
10 ταστήσω σοι άνίυ πάσης νπ([ρθί- 

σίως [και] €νρησολογ[ία]ί, ΐϊ S[e μη, 

έκτ€ίσ[ω σοι] κατά τον των παρ\α- 

θηκω[ν νόμον,] γ^ινομύνης [σοι 

της πρ[ά]ξΐ[ωί] εκ re εμοϋ και [έκ 
15 των ύπαρχ^όντων μοι πάντω[ν. 

κύρια τη της παραθήκης γρά[μ- 

ματα δισσα γραφΐντα ΰττ ΐμ[οΰ 

τοΰ ΑτΓολλωνίον πανταχβ ίπιφ[€- 

ρόμενα και παντι τω ύπερ σο[ΰ 
20 ϊπιφίροντι. (eVouy) ιθ Αντοκρατ6[ρων 

Καισάρων Λουκίου Χΐπτιμίον Χΐουή[ρου 

Περτίνακοί Άραβ[ι]κοΰ Άδιαβην[ικοΰ 

Παρθικού Βρεταννικον Μ(γίστο[υ 

και Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Αντωνίνου 
25 Ι^καί Πονβλίον %ΐπτιμίου ΠταΤ] 

Βρξταννικών Μεγίστων Εύσφω[ν 

ΈΙΐβαστων Φαωφι ιγ. 

II. 1. (ύρησίΚογίαί. ΐ6. 1. τά for τη. 

'ApoUonius son of Sarapion son of Sarapion, his mother being Sintheus, of the city of 
Oxyrhynchus, to Theon son of C . . . also called Chaeremon, his mother being Apia, of 
the said city, greeting. I acknowledge the receipt from you from hand to hand on deposit 
of 600 silver drachmae of the imperial coinage, which I will restore to you whenever you 
choose without any delay or excuse, otherwise I will forfeit them to you in accordance with 
the law of deposits, and you shall have the right of execution upon me and upon all my 
property. This deed of deposit, written by me, ApoUonius, in duplicate is valid whenever 
produced and whosoever produces it on your behalf Date. 


4. 'A7n'[as : cf. 76. 2, 249. 3, 1046. 8. 

7. fv παραθίσιι : SO P. Brit. INIus. 943. 5, P. Flor. 31. 4, P. Slrassb. 54. 4. 
is llie commoner term in this sense. 

1040. Loan of Wheat. 

31-3 X 20 cm. A.D. 225. 

An acknowledgement of a loan of four artabae of wheat, to be repaid with 
an addition {hLάφopol') of one-half. This addition is to be regarded simply as 
interest for the accom.modation, as in P. Flor. 54, where government loans of 
seed are to be repaid juera rijy ημιολία$ ; cf. 1042. 28, where bιάφopov practically 
means interest. In P. Tebt. no and P. Amh. 147 the ημιολίαι should probably 
be similarly explained rather than as fines incurred in conne.xion with previous 
transactions. The deed is written out in duplicate (δισσά γραφίντα 1. 31) on 
a single sheet, in two columns, of which the second, being the better preserved, 
is printed ; cf. 988. 

Col. ii. 

Ανρήλιοι ΙΙζκνσΐΐ Ilavaeipios μη- 

τροί ^οήριοί και ό τούτον vibs ΙΙ(Τ€- 

νονφΐί μητρός SiiOevTOS άμφό- 

repoi wn Ο^υρύγγων ττόλεω? Αύρηλίω 
5 Θ4ωνί δίδυμου άπο ttjs αύτήί ιτό- 

Aecoy )(^αίραν. όμολογοΰμίν άμφο- 

Tepoi{s} (ξ ίσον (.σγΐ]•/ί.ναι και τταρα- 

μΐμΐτρησθαι πάρα σον ττυρον γΐνή- 

ματοί τον δΐΐλθόντοί δ [eTovs) άρτάβας 
ΙΟ τίσσαραί «ττί διαφόρψ ήμιολίας, 

ώί fiVat €7γ2 το αύτο ττυρον σνν Sca- 

φόρω άρτάβας e^, ασπερ αποδώ- 
σω σοι ίξ άλληλ(νγνηί τω ΤΙαννι 

μηνϊ ΐφ αλω κώμηί Τΐρνθΐω! 
15 [7Γΐ']/3[ο]ΐ' veov καθαρον αδοΧον άβω- 

[Χον] άκρΐίθοί' καικοσκίΐνΐυμίνον 

1040. CONTRACTS 185 

[ay ds] δημόσιοι/ μίτρονμΐνον μί- 

[τρω] παραλημπτικω σου ώ και παρα- 

[μβ]μ(τρήμ(θα, των πάρα σον 
20 [τη'^ν μίτρησιν ττοιουμίνων. e- 

\αν\ Se μη άποδω καθά ΐγράψαμ([θα 

[τα]? προκΐΐμίναί τον πνρον συν δι- 

[αψ6]ρω άρτάβαί e^, ταύταί {{σ)οι\ ϊκτΐί- 

[σω σ]ο£ μΐθ' ήμιολίας και διάφορον 
2 5 [{δι]αφορον\ τον ύπΐρπΐσόντοί γ^ρόνου 

[o/<oi]<Joy €^ ήμιολίας παρά re ήμων 

[άλλ]7;λ€ΐ'γι;(»ί' όντων e/y 'ίκτ€ΐσιν 

[η π]αρ ού eav ημών αίρη καΐ έκ των 

[ύπ]αρχ^6ντων ήμΐΐν παντοίων 
30 [πά]ντων, καθάπερ €Κ δίκηί. κύρια 

[τα γράμματα δισσα γραφίντα cos iv 

[δ]ημοσί(ύ κακακΐίμΐνα, πίρΐ δ( 

[τ]οΰ ταϋτα όρθώί (και) KaXSis γύνίσθαι 

^^[πηρωτηθίντί^ ύπο σοΰ ώμολογή- 
35 σ[α]μ€ν. (erony) e Αΰτοκράτοροί Καίσαρος 

Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Χ πονηρού Αλεξάνδρου 

Ενσεβοϋί Εύτυ^οΰί ^ίβαστον 

Άθνρ η. (and hand.) Αύρήλιοι Πΐκνσι? 

Παυσίίριοί και ό vibs Πΐτΐ- 
4θ νονφΐί παραμΐ{με)τρήμίθα 

πάρα τον Αΰρηλίον Θίων[ο9 

ταί του πυροΰ άρτάβας 

τεσσάρας kπl διαφόρω 

(ξ ημωλίαί και άποδώσομβν 
45 ταί ΐπΐ το αύτο τον πυρ[οΰ 

άρτάβα? €ξ έξ αλληλεγγύ- 
η 9 ttJ δήλου μίντ] προθε- 
σμία, και έπερωτηθίντΐί 

ωμολογήσαμεν ay πρόκι- 
50 ται. Αΰρήλιοί Πετρωνιοί 


Μάρκου 'ίγραψα ύπίρ αυτών 
φαμίνων μη eiSiuai γράμ- 

On the verso of Col. i 
3rd hand χι{ρ6γραφον) Πΐκνσιοί (άρταβών) δ. 

4• οξυρυγ'χωρ Pap. 7• "'■''" Ρί>Ρ• 28. α of αιρτ; ΟΟΓΓ. from f. 29. παντοίων 

COrr. from π-ηι/Γωι/. 32• \. κατακίΐμίνα. 34• \. [(}π(ρωτηθ(ντ(ς. ^1. π οί πάρα COIT. 45• 

ο of αυτό corr. π of ττυρ^ου rewritten• 52- " of «Sfrai corr. 

Collated with this text Col. i shows the following variants : 1• 6 αμφόπροί, 1. lo ήμωλία, 

1. 12 ά7roSώσωflfl', 1. 14 Ύίρΰθίω, 11. 23-4 ταύτας (κτιίσωμίν σοι, -/jei/ being corrected from σοι 

and σοι added above the line. 1. 25 om. διαφορον. 1. 33 Perhaps καΐ καλώ? (lacuna). 1. 34 fVf- 

ρωτι;6[€']ΐ'Γ€Γ. 1• 40 παρπμ€μ(τρημ(θα. 1. 49 πρόκειται. 

' Aurelius Pekusis, son of Pausiris and Soeris, and his son Aurelius Petenouphis whose 
mother is Sintheus, both of the city of Oxyrhynchus, to Aurelius Theon son of Didymus, of 
the said city, greeting. We acknowledge both equally that we have received and 
had measured out to us from you of the crop of the past 4th year four artabae of wheat at 
the interest of one-half, making a total, with the interest, of six artabae of wheat, which we 
will repay to you on our mutual security in the month of Pauni at the threshing-floor of 
the village of Teruthis, in wheat that is new, pure, unadulterated, without earth or barley, 
and sifted, as measured into the public granary, by your own receiving measure by which 
the measurement has been made to us, the measuring to be done by your agents. If I do 
not repay according to our written agreement the aforesaid six artabae of wheat including 
the addition, I will forfeit them to you with an increase of one-half and interest for the 
overtime also of one-half, (and you shall have the right of execudon) upon us as mutual 
securities for the payment or upon whichever of us you choose and upon all our property 
of every kind, as in accordance with a legal decision. This bond, which is written in 
duplicate, is valid as if publicly registered, and in answer to your question whether this is 
rightly and fairly done we have given our consent.' Date, signature of Pekusis and 
Petenouphis written for them by Aurelius Petronius, and title on the back. 

7. ia)0yevai ; Col. i shows the same spelling. 

10, For διαφόρω cf 988, 1041. 9, 1042. 28, P. Leipzig 97. xix. i, &c., 102. i. i. 

21. ^γραψάμίθα : the termination is assured by the duplicate copy. 

26. παρά T6 ήμωνί SC. t^s πράξ(ώί σοι ονσηί. 

1041. Guarantee for a Loan. 

27-7 X 15-7 cm. A.D. 381. 

In this deed Aurelius Plutarchus (?) takes upon himself the responsibility 
for the repayment of a loan which had been made through his intervention to 
a friend, Philonicus. The transaction was connected in some way with another 

1041. CONTRACTS 187 

agreement in which Plutarchus was concerned, but the reference to this (II. 9-10) 
is rather obscure. 

[' Υπατίας ΦΧ\αονίων Εύχαιρίου κ[α]ι ^υαγρίου των 
[ Χ]αμπροτάτων Τίαΰνι te. 

[ΑνρήΧιοί Πλον]ταρχο9 Ψίναμοννιοί μητρός Τΐ8[.]μΎ)ς 
\απο κώμης\ Φοβώου e πάγου του Όξνρ[υ\γχίτον ΐ'[ο]μοΰ 
5 ^ιί'ρ?;[λί'ω . . .] . ω Ήρακλα άπο της 'αι)τ]^ί πόλεωί βαφΐ χαίρπν. 
ΐπ€ί [πισθίΐς] νπ' Ιμοΰ ΐγράψω ΦιΧοΐ'[ί]κω Βησάμμωνος 
άπο τη\ί αυτής π]6λΐως eh άπόΒοσιν apy[v\piov δηναρίων 
μνριά8[ων τί\τρακισ\ιλίων διακοσίων χ^ρίωστονμίνων 
αι)[τ]ω [ύπο σον α\πο λδγον διαφόρων άκο[λο]ύθως οις ίθίμην 

ΙΟ a[.]e[ 6\ις και ύπ\ρ τον σε 'ίχ(ΐν το άσφαλβς παρ' ΐμον 

[ίως της] τοντω[ν] αποδόσεως ομολογώ όφίλίΐν σοι και ίχ^ιν 
[παρ' ΐμαν^τω τ[α\ς αντάς τοΰ αργυρίου δηναρίων μνριάδας 
[τΐτρακισ])(^ι\ίας διακοσίας, y/ (δηναρίων) μ{νριάδΐς) δσ, ϊπΐΐ τω μ( 

ταύτας σοι άπο- 
[καταστήσ]αι kv rrj δια τον γ€γίν{ν^ημίνου νπο σον αύτω τω 

15 [ΦιΧονίκ]ω γραμματίου, τοΰτ 'ίστιν Trj νίομηνία τοΰ Μίσορ{η) 
[μηρος το]ΰ ίνΐστωτος 'έτους ιδ <^ β της παρούσης ϊνάτης 
[ίνδικτίωνο]ς^ και [ά]νακομίσασθαι παρ' αύτον το τούτων 
γ€ν6[μ€νον αΰτ]ω νπο σον γραμματΐον και άναδονναί σοι 
(ίς άκ[ύρωσιν, γί\νομ(νης σοι της πράξ([ω]ς παρά ts ΐμον 

20 και €Κ [των νπαργ]ρντων μ[ο]ι πάντων. κύριον το γραμματΐον 
ά7Γλο[ΰί' γραφίν] και ϊπΐρ[ωτηθίΐς) ώμολόγησά. 
2nd hand Ανρ[ήλιος ΙΙλον]ταρχ^ος Ψίναμούνιο[ς 6] προκίμ^νος 
6φ[ίλω σοι καΐ\ έχω παρ' ΐμαντφ τά[ς το]ν αργυρίου 
δη[ναρίων μυριάδας τΐτρ]ακισχιλΐία[ς δια]κοσίας 

25 κ[αΙ ταύτας σοι άποδώσ]ω ΐν Tjj [προθΐσ]μία ώ[ί πρ]ο- 

[κΗται ]ος .[ ].[.]. α ..[. .] 

[ 28 letters ] . 

Ι. \.Εΰχ(ρίου. 5• xa'pfiPap. 6. ϋττ Pap. 9- οι of ois οοΓΓ. from 5. 15. 

μ(σορ Pap. 

' In the consulship of Flavius Eucherius and Syagrius the most illustrious, Pauni 1 5 . 
Aurelius Plutarchus, son of Psenamounis and Ted[.]me, of the village of Phoboou in the 


5th pagus of the Oxyrhjnchite nome, to Aurelius ... us son of Heraclas, of the said city, 
dyer, greeting. Whereas owing to my persuasion you have drawn up an agreement Λvith 
Philonicus son of Besammon, of the said city, for the repayment of four thousand two 
hundred myriads of denarii of silver which have been lent to him by you on account 
of extra payments in accordance with the contracts of . . . made by me, in order that you 
may have security from me until the repayment of this sum I acknowledge that I owe and 
myself have the said four thousand two hundred myriads of denarii of silver, total 4 2,000,000 
denarii, on the condition that I restore them to you on the day specified in the agreement 
made by you with the said Philonicus, that is the first day of the month IMesore of the 
present 14th = the 6th = the and year and the current 9th indiction, and that I shall 
recover from him the agreement for this sum made by you with him and shall hand it over 
to you for annulment ; and you shall have the right of execution upon me and all my 
property. This agreement, of which one copy has been made, is valid, and in answer to 
the question I have given my consent.' Signature of Aurelius Plutarchus. 

3. Ώ\ου\ταρχος of course is Uncertain, but it was a common name at Oxyrhynchus. At 
the end of the line φ£δίι]μΐ)5 for Φaιh[i^μηs cannot be read ; the initial letter is perhaps 6 or λ, 
and the second may be a. 

4. Φοβώου : the occurrence of this name shows that Φοβόου is the right reading in 973, 
though perhaps Φοβώον should be restored, since P. Leipzig 116. 2, according to Wilcken's 
revision in Archiv iv. p. 485, supports the spelling of 1041. 

6. \τησθάί\ is commended by the sense and the size of the lacuna. 

9. διαφόρων: cf. 1040. lo and introd. 

10. [■]{.]([ could be read in place of η[•Μ , but there is hardly room for [π]ί[στ]ί[ωΓ. In 
the previous line the relative has been corrected and it is not quite clear what was originally 

14. T17 : sc, of course, προθ(σμία, which is expressed in 1. 25 below. 
16. The regnal years are those of Gratian, Valentinian II, and Theodosius. 
26-7. These two lines very likely specified the writer of the foregoing signature on 
behalf of Plutarchus. 

1042. Loan of Money. 

31 x8-3cm. A.D. 578. 

An agreernent for a loan of one-third of a solidus, to be repayed on demand 
with some addition as interest, but the rate is not defined. 

+ Βασιλΐίαί τοΰ θαοτάτον 
και ίΰσίβΐστάτον ημών 
δίσιτότου μεγίστου evepyeTOV 
Φ\(αουιου) Ίουστίνου i\ov αϊ\(ονί[ου\ 
5 Αυγούστου και Α[υ\τοκράτορο5 

1042. CONTRACTS 189 

eVouy ty, μ^τα την StvTepay 
ΰπατίαν τηι αυτών γαλην6τητ(ρί) 
'4τουί ια, και Φλ{αονίου) Τιβΐρίου του 
καϊ νίον Κωνσταντίνου τον 
ΙΟ (ύτυχ^ΐστάτον ημών 
Kaiarapos (τουί γ 
ίΤαχώι/ 16 ίν&(ικτίθ)νοί) ια. 
ΦΧαουίω Φιβ τω (ΰδοκιμωτ(άτω) 
σουβαδιονβα τήί ήγίμοΐ'{ικήί) 
15 τά^ίωί τη$ Άρκάδων έπαρχ{ία^) 
υιώ τον τηί λαμτΓρ(α.ί) μνήμ{ηί) 

άπο Trjs veai Ίονστίνου 
πόλίωί Αυρήλιος Ιωάννης 
μυλοκόπα υίοί Άνούπ μητρ{οί) 
20 Κνράναν των άπο τηί αύτήί 
πόλΐωί γαίρίΐν. ομολογώ 
ΐσ^^ηκίναι παρά rfjs σηί λαμπρ(ότητοί) 
tv )^ρήα•€ΐ (h αναγκαίας μου 
Xpeias χρυσού νομισματίου 
25 τρίτον ίδ{ιωτίκω) νομ{ιτΐν6μΐνον), γί{νεται) χρ(υσοϋ) νο(μίσματίου) γ' ζ{υγω) 
και τοντο ομολογώ παρασχΰν 
avrfj οπόταν βουληθ[η) 
μίτά τον διαφόρου άνυπ(ρθ{ίτω?). 
κύρ{ιον) το γρα[μματΐον) άπλ{οΰν) γραφ(\ν) και 
3θ ίπ(ρ(ωτηθίΐί) ώμολ(όγησα). + Ανρ[ήλιο'ί) Ιωάννης υιοί 
Ανούπ ό προγ(γραμμ{βνθ5) π(ποίημ[αι) 
τοντο το γρα{μματΙον) ώϊ πρόκ{ΐΐται). Sipfjvos 
έγραψα ΰ{π(ρ) αντον άγρ[αμμάτου) οντοί. 
:^ di emu Serhnn ctcliotJi. 

On the verso 

35 + γρα{μματΐον) Ίωάννον μνλοκόπ{ου) vtov Ανούπ άπο της Ίονστίνου 
πόλ{(ωγ) χρ(υσοΰ) νο{μισματίου) γ' ζ{νγω) ιδ{ιωτικω). 


4. ϊουστιχου Pap.; SO in 11. 17, 35. 6. ϊ -y Pap. 7. νπατιαν Pap. 8. ϊα Pap. 

12. 'ivh'ia Pap. 13. φλαουϊω Pap. l6. υϊω Pap.; so in 11. 19, 30, 35. 18. ίωαννη! 

Pap. ; so in 11. 30, 35. 25. Γδ Pap. ; so in 1. 35. 

' The 1 3th year of the reign of our most godly and pious sovereign and greatest 
benefactor Flavins Justinus, eternal Augustus and Imperator, the nth year after the second 
consulship of his serenity, and the 3rd year of Flavius Tiberius also called Novus Con- 
stantinus, our most fortunate Caesar, Pachon 15, nth indiction. To Flavius Phib, the 
most esteemed assistant in the praefect's office in the province of Arcadia, son of of 

illustrious memory, from the new city of Justinus, Aurelius John, millstone-maker, son of 
Anoup and Kuranan, an inhabitant of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge that I have 
received from your magnificence as a loan for my pressing needs one-third of a gold solidus 
on the private standard of current coin, total § gold solidus, private standard, and this 
I agree to produce to you whenever you choose, together with the extra payment, 
without delay. This deed, of which one copy has been made, is valid, and in answer to the 
question I have given my consent.' Signature of John written for him by Serenus, the 
scribe who penned the contract, signature of Serenus, and title on the back. 

8-1 1. Tiberius was appointed Caesar in 574 ; cf. Chron. Pasch. p. 376 a μην\ Scn-rff»- 

βρίω Trjs η ϊν8ίκτίωνος ησθίνησΐν \ονστινος λνγουστοί κα\ ΐττοιησίν Ύίβ€ριον Καίσαρα μΐτονομάσας 
αντον Κωνσταιτίνον. 

14-15• σονβαδιονβα = subadhivae. On the province of Arcadia, which corresponded to 
the earlier Heptanomia, cf. Gelzer, Leipziger hist. Abhandl. xiii. pp. 8-9. 

17. A blank space was left for the name, which was never filled in. For «aj ΊονστΙνον 
7rόλfωJ cf 126. 5. 

25. A solidus on the private standard was slightly inferior in value to a solidus on the 
public or the Alexandrian standard ; cf. 154. 13, note. 

1043. Receipt. 

6-6 X 33-5 cm. a.d. 578. 

A receipt, dated by the eras of Oxyrhynchus, for three sextarii of oil. The 
writing is across the fibres of the papyrus. 

+ Έ86θ{η(ταΐ') δ[ια, 5']f/J'j»'0u evoiKo\6y(ov) Μακαρίω και 'Ηλία κα\ 

Καμονλ συμμάγίοίί) παραμΟνουσι) 
τω ΐνδ6ζ{α)) ο[ΐ]κ{ψ) λόγω άναλωμά{των) των άπο μη[νοί) Φαμΐνωθ ίς• 

ecoy λ τον αντ(οΰ), ημΐρ{ων) le, ίλαίον ξίατ(αι) 
Tpeii, γί{νονταί) ΐλαί(ον) ξ((σται) γ μό(νοΐ). (2nd hand) •γί{νονται) 
ΐλαί{ον) ξ{(σται) τρΪ5 μ{όνοι). 
1st hand {ίτονί) σνδ σκγ Φαμΐνωθ ιθ ίνδ{ικτίωνος) ένδ(κά[τη]?. 

Ι. σνμμαχχ/ παραμμ/ Pap. 2. ημιρρ/ Pap. 

1043. CONTRACTS 191 

' Received through Serenus, collector, by Macarius and Elias and Kamoul, assistants 
attending on the honourable house, on account of expenses from the i6th of the month 
Phamenoth to the 30th of the same month, 15 days, three sextarii of oil, total 3 sextarii of 
oil, and no more. (Signed) Total three sextarii of oil and no more. The 254th = the 
223rd year, Phamenoth 19, nth indiction. 

1, eVoiKoX(iy(ou) ; cf. 1038. 13, note. 

2. The fvSotof ηΐκος of the Apion family is probably meant ; cf. P. Oxy. I. p. 206, and 
133. 8, 16, 135. 16, &c. 


1044. Taxing-list. 

28x57-5 cm. A. D. 173-4 or 205-6. 

On the verso of this papyrus are the six columns from the commencement 
of the Phaedrus printed under 1016. The recto contains three columns^ of which 
the first is well preserved, of an alphabetical register of landholders, with the 
amounts due upon their holdings. The second column is much effaced, and of 
the third only the beginnings of lines remain ; but Col. i, which follows below, is 
a sufficient specimen of the whole ; some few points of interest occurring in the 
later part of the document are incorporated in the notes. The date is about the 
end of the second century; the reign, of which the past 13th year is mentioned 
in 1. 4, is perhaps more likely to be that of Marcus Aurelius than that of 
Septimius Severus. 

The personal names are accompanied by various items of land and wheat, 
those of the latter being added up at the end of the several entries as the amount 
payable. In a number of cases the land is assigned to no definite class ; some- 
times, however, it is described as βασιλική, and another common category is 
α (αρτάβηί), i. e. land paying a tax of i artaba on the aroura. A similar com- 
bination of βασιλική and α (άρτάβηί) is found in P. Brit. Mus. 604, and from 
P. Tebt. 576 it is known that a tax of i artaba per aroura was paid by catoeci ; cf. 
ibid. 346. 5, note. In the present case it is noticeable that the amounts attached 



to the land specified as α (άρτάβηί) are reckoned not at i artaba but at 1 1 per 
aroura (in 1. 5 a fraction of ^-^ aroura is ignored, and in 11. 24 and 27, a^choenices 
are treated as 3, but otherwise the rate of i| is correctly calculated). In one or 
two instances (11. 9, 27) the land is stated to have been purchased. 

Besides the dues coupled with definite plots of land, there occurs not 
infrequently an independent item called οικοπ( ), i. e. olKoiiebov or -hmv, the amount 
being usually 3 choenices ; in one case, however (1. 11), it is 6 choenices, and 
a second charge of 3 choenices is made under this head to the same individual 
(1. I a). An impost TTpocob{oiv) οικοττίί'δω;•) occurs in a few papyri of the Roman 
period (Wilcken, Ost. i. p. 390 ; cf. P. Fay, 42 («)• ϋ• ^5< B• G. U. 761) and is 
supposed to have been levied on incomes derived from building-sites,^ — a kind of 
tax on ground-rents. But that impost is regularly paid in money, whereas the 
payments for οΙκο-π(ΐδου) here are in kind ; moreover, the property concerned in 
1044 is clearly agricultural ; and the constancy of the amount shows that it can 
have stood in no very exact relation to income. Perhaps we have to do with 
a single tax, which was assessed in money upon land that was built over and in 
kind upon agricultural land ; but it will be well to wait for further evidence. 

An interesting point resulting from the arithmetic of this document is that 
the artaba in which the calculations are made contained 40 choenices ; cf. e. g. 
11. 12 and 21, and notes. An artaba of 40 choenices is found in the Oxy- 
rhynchus metrological fragment (9 verso 8), and the survival of this measure in 
the Roman period had been inferred from the occurrence of fractions of fifths 
and tenths of an artaba (cf. P. Tebt. 61 {b). 386, note), but the present is the 
clearest example of its official use. 

1 [ 20 letters ] • [ 18 letters ] 

2 [ ]λία ίκ τ{οΰ) 5'ωτάδου[ί άπο] {άρονρων ?) θίς' {άρουραή 

ΐΐ,τι λβ ρκή (άρταβών) ς-η' και ΐκ τ(ον) Ν[ΐίΚο]μάχ^ον {ττρόηρον) 

3 [ (άρονραι) . .] . {άρταβών) βδ' , γ\ίνονταί) [πύρου) (άρτάβαι) 

η[8'η' ,] άλλ{ο) ονόμαίτοί) " Ω,ρου JJeraeipios ΐκ τ{οΰ) Αΐ'8[ρο]ν€ίκον 
(άρούρη?) L• {άρτάβηί:) Δ. χ{οινίκων) γ, 

4 [και ] τω 8ieX{66vTi) ιγ {(τα) άπο μ[ητ]ροπ6λ{(ω5:) 6νόμα{τοί) 

Χαραποΰτο$ ttjs καΐ Ταδιογάτοί [/li\oyivovs τοΰ και Παυσανιον 

5 [ ]s (Κ τ{ον) Σωτά8ον$ α [άρτάβηί) (άρονραι) γίβ' (άρταβών) 

•γδ'η , yiivovTai) υνόμα{το$) πυροΰ (άρτάβαι) ιγ χ{οίνικ(5) γ. 


6 [κΚηρονό{μοι)\ ΤΙαυσΐίρίωνοί ΤΙανσΐίριώνο! μΐ]τρο[ς . . .]τιμηοντος Παλώσβωί 

ϊκ τ{ρϋ) Xipiyivovs άπο (άρουρων) β (αρουρα) α (^άρτάβων) . . .), 

7 [δρνο]υ άπο {άρονρων) lB'-t]' (oipovpaC) δ'η'ίβ' {(άρτάβηί) . . .), οΙκοπ{ίδον) 

(άρτάβηί) x{oiuiKis) γ, γ[ίνονται) [...]. {άρτάβαή e χ{οίνιΚ€!) δ. 
aL• €Κ τ[ον) Mevepaypv (ττρότ^ρον) ΤΙανσείριοί "Απιτο! 

8 [{άρονραι) . {άρταβων)] βί.δ' , το γ' {άρτάβαι) α^η' , γ{ίνονται) (πνροΰ) 

(άρτάβαή {ι}α.ί. )((^owiK€s) e, άλ\{ο) δρνου άπο {άρονρης) δ'η το 
γ' {άρούρηί) η (άρτάβην) L•, yiivovTaC) (πνρον) (άρτάβαι) ζ χίρίνικίί) 
θ, αϊ δίά. τη5 

9 [άγ]ορα(σάση9) τον πόροι' Θαϊσοντθ9 Πβτσείριος δια των Άρψήμιοί και 

των άδΐλ{φΖν) και των λοιπ(ών) άντιπ[οιον μίνων) του πόρου. 

ΙΟ ^ΐ\τσΐΐρίων Seipiwvo? μητροί Μαρθοΰτο? ϊκ τ{οΰ) "Ανδρωνοί συν τ(ω) 
Μΐνΐσθίω^ βα{σιλικήΐ) [άρούρηί) L• (άρταβων) αΔ,δ' χ[οινίκων) ζ, 

11 Νΐΐκοστρά{του) {άρονρηί) L• [άρταβων) aL•δ' ^(οινίκων) ζ, οίκοπ[ίδου) 

(άρτάβηί) )({οίνικ(ί) ς•, Mev€pa\ov [αρουρα) α {άρταβων) αη , Πολί- 
μωνοί βασιλ{ικήί) (άρούρηί) Δ.η' (άρταβων) βδ' ^{οινικών) η, 

12 οΊκοπ{(δου) (άρτάβηί) χ(οίνικίί) γ, γ(ίνονται) (πύρου) [άρτάβαι) ζ/. χ[οί- 

viKesi) Τ, δρύου άπο [άρούρηί) δ'η το L• [άρούρηί) -η ίς [άρτάβης) 
L•δ' . γ[ίΐΌνται) πυροΰ ηδ' )^[οίνικ€ί) <^. 

13 αϊ δια των άντιπ[οιου μίνων) τοΰ πόρου. 

14 Παυσ€φίων Wevapouvios οίκοπ[ίδου) [άρτάβηί) \[oiviKes) ς", Ν€ΐκοστρά[του) 

[άρούρηί) δ' [άρτάβηί) δ' )(<[οινίκων) β, γ[ίνονται) [ιτυροΰ) [άρτάβηί) 
δ'η , και ζκ τ[οΰ) Μενίμάχου 

15 βασιλ[ικήί) [άρούρηί) τ' [άρτάβηί) L χ[οινίκων) η. 

1 6 Τίτσ€Ϊρΐί Άρψήμ€ΐοί γυνή τοΰ προγΐγρα(βμ€νον) ίκ τ[οΰ) λοιπ[οΰ) Meve- 

σθίως α [άρτάβηί) [αρουρα) α [άρταβων) αη' , οίκοπ[ίδου) [άρτάβηί) 
χ[οίνικ€ί) γ, [πυροΰ) [άρτάβαι) αη' χ[οίνικα) γ. 

17 Π(νΰρΐ5 Πΐτρωνίου τοΰ και 'ίΐρίωνοί ϊκ τ[οΰ) Mevf μάχου α [άρτάβηί) 

[άρουραι) β [άρταβων) βδ^ , και (ίί τον α[ΰτον) ν{τ[ρω ?) Τοτοίως 
ι8 βασιλ[ικήί) ΐκ τ[ον) Xepiyivovs [άρουραι) αη' [άρτάβηί) χ(οινίκων) ς•. 



19 IlfTafipti Ήρακλήον μητρός Χοήριοί 5ι(ά) κΧηρον[Ηβ<ον)\ Παλώσβως ίκ 
τ{οΰ) Νΐΐκομάχου βασιλ^ικηί) {άρονρηί) S' (άρτάβης) I.S χ(^οΐρίκωι>) θ, 

2ο Κοραίως [άρονρης) |ί ρκή (άρτάβηί) χ{οίΐ/ίκων) δ, και ΐκ τ{ον) Πολί- 
μωνος (αρούρης) L• (αρταβων) α Α γ^οινίκων) τ, <ίλλ(ί;) ίκ τ(οί5) 
aiprav) {αρουροί) α (άρταβων) yZ-S χΙ^οινίκωιή δ, άλλ(αί) 

21 6^ τ{ον) aJ(vTOv) (άρονραι) γΛ [άρταβων) θί. )({ρινίκ(ύν) η, αλλ(ο) ίκ τ{ρΰ) 
α{ϋτοΰ) {άρονρηί) L {αρταβΰ>ν) aL•δ γ^οινίκων) ζ, y{ivovTai) πνρον 
[άρτάβαι) ιη ^{οίνίΚΐί) η. 

2 2 Πνΐφβρσόίί Όννώφρως γυνή 'Αρακυγ[ ) €κ τ(ον) "ΑνδρωίΌί συν τ(ω) 
Μΐνίσβίωί α (άρτάβηί) [άρονραϊ) ι [άρταβων) ιαδ , νΐτρω 

23 [• • • .]eeauopos και ΤΙαραμόνον [άρούρηί) L•η' {άρτάβηί) L• γ^ινίκων) θ, 

βασιλ{ικήί) [άρονρηί) λ'β' (άρτάβηί) η' , yiivovTai) (ττυρον) {άρτάβηί) 
Αδ' x(o£i't/fey) δ, καΐ ίκ τ(ον) "Ανδρωνος 

24 [συν τ(ω)] Meretriecos α (άρτάβηί) {άρούρηί) L {άρτάβηί) L• χ(οινίκ(ϋν) γ, 

και ΐκ τ[ον) λοιπ(ον) Μα/ίσθίω! α (άρτάβηί) {αρονρα) α [άρταβων) 
αη' , και €κ τ[ον) 'Ανδρονίίκ[ου) 

25 ^άρούρηί)] L. [άρτάβηί) L• γ{ρινίκων) y, και ΐΚ τ[ον) Πολύμωνο! [αρονρα) 

α [άρταβων) αη , γ[ινονται) ΐπι το α[ντο) πνροΰ [άρτάβαΐ) κ/.. 

26 [L ίσω]μα[τίσθησαν) ΐπϊ ττόλΐως Αρσινόω και Διοννσίω Άπολλοφάνονς α 

[άρτάβηί) [άρονραι) e [άρταβων) iL•η' , άλ(λο) α [άρτάβηί) 
2 7 [(άρονρηί) ί. (άρτάβηί)] L• γΐ^οινίκων) y, γ[ίνονται) [ττυρον) (άρτάβαι) ς- 

χίοίνικΐί) η, άγορα[στων) δικαίω Άρτΐμ€Ϊτι μητ[ροί) ΤΙίνπανσίίριοί 

€Κ τ[οΰ) "Ανδρωνοί 
28 [σνν τ[ω) Μ.ΐν{\σθίωί α [άρτάβηί) άπο [άρονρων) ι [άρονραι) e [άρταβων) 

€/.[?;'.] γ[ίνονται) ΐπΐ το α[ντο) [ττυρον) [άρτάβαι) ια/.δ γ^[οίνικ(ί) 

γ, \[o]iir[ai) (άρτάβαι) γί. )([θίνικΐί) ζ. 

8. Ζ after [άρτάβηί) corr. from >(?). 9• ^αϊσ-ουτοί Pap. 10. τ of μαρθοντο! added 
above a θ. i6. Final χ(οίνικ(ί) γ written immediately below αη. 22. δ' corr. from a. 

2. (K τ[οϋ) 2ωτάδοι;[ϊ: sc. κλήρου. A holding mentioned in Col. ii but not in this 

column is « τ(οϋ) Στρόμβου. 

5• The stroke over the fraction ιβ covers also the preceding γ, but that was doubtless 
unintentional. The total ιγ exceeds the sum of the items by f (8f + J+ sf = 123)• It is 
unlikely that these f occurred in the lacuna at the beginning of the line, since neither «α]ί 
nor *■ can be read before f κ ; μητ(ρ6!) . . . . ]t is more likely. 


6. K\i]pov6{jioi) is supplied on the analogy of several entries in Cols, ii and iii. At the 
end of this line an amount of artabae is missing; cf. 1. 7. 
' 7. [fipuoju : cf. 1. 8 αλλ(ο) bpiov and 1. 12. The word is unknown: is it a form of 

6ρυμΟ! ? 

An amount of artabae is again missing before οΐκοπ(ί'δου) ; cf. 1. 6. It is doubtful what 
followed y(ivovTat) : neither πυροΰ nor (ττυροί) suits the papyrus. The meaning of the aZ. after 
x(oiviKes) ί is also obscure. In Col. ii aZ occurs in connexion with Ι&ιωτικη -γη : y{ivovTai) 

{apovpat) γη (βρταβων^ ιβ χ(οινΊκων) /3, 'ώιω(τικης) aL• και α (αρτάβη^) (κ τ(οΰ) θίωνος κτΚ., from 

which it appears that {άρταβών) is to be supplied and a new category of land paying i^ art. 
is meant ; cf. the Ptolemaic διαρταβία (P. Tebt. 5. 15, note). 

8. At the beginning of the line either βΔ8 or αΔη must be wrong, and since the latter 
figure is corroborated by the addition, the fault is shown to lie with βΔίί, which should 
be δΖδγ. Another mistake occurs in the number ιαΔ x{oiviKts) (, for this exceeds the later 
total 7 art. 9 choen., and it is evident that the t should be omitted and that (αρτάβαι) αΔ 
x(oiw«r) ( is another way of expressing the previous number (άρτάβαι) αΔη ; cf. 1. 23. The 
final total is then correct : 5 art. 4 choen. (1. 7) + i§ art. 5 choen. + ^ art. = 7 art. 9 choen. 
That the artaba contained 40 choenices is confirmed by U. 12, 21, &c. 

9. άιηιπ{οιονμ(νων) : in one place in Col. ii the word is written in a less abbreviated 

form, αϊ δ((α) των αγοραστών και άvτmoιovμ(^fvωv) κτ\. 

1 1 . Ν«κοσ7•ρά(του) ; i. e. f /£ τ(οΟ) Ν. 

12. The items in 11. 10-12 add up to 6| art. 31 choen., and the total is given 
in I. 12 as 7•^ art. 6 choen., i.e. 25 choen. are reckoned as f art., implying an artaba of 
40 choen. 

14. x{oiviK€s) ς should no doubt be x(oiwwr) y, which, with the exception of 1. 12, is the 
regular amount for oiVo7r(c8ou). With this correction the equation 5 choen. = \ art. results, 
as in 11. 8, 23, and 27. 

17. ΐ'<τ(ρω): cf. 1. 22 and also an entry in Col. ii τήί Έρμίον ακολουθώ! χρημα{τίζοντο!) 
7γ( ) νίτρω e . .[. In both these places the ν is clear and μίτρω certainly cannot be read, 
nor does μ^τρω seem suited to the context, νιτρω however is an unknown word and the 
sense is obscure. 

21. An artaba of 40 choenices again follows from the addition of the items, which 
amount to i"}^ art. 38 choen. The total as given is 18 art. 8 choen.; therefore 30 choen. 
= I art. 

22. 'Αρακνγ{ ) : Other uncommon names occurring in Col. ii are Παρδαλοί and Tltvirav- 
λημίί (fem.). 

23. The total | art. 4 choen. is the sum of the two preceding items, 5 choen. being 
reckoned, as before, as | art. 

25• ii| + | + ^+i| + ^+i| art. and 10 choen. = 15^ art. and 10 choen., = 15^ art. 
26. [L ϊσω]μα{τίσθησαν) : two similar entries occur in Col. ii, e. g, L ίσωμα(τΊσθησαν) 

Ταβ(ΐνία Ίσι^ώρα . . . λο(π(αι) (πυροΰ) (άρτάβαι) . . . On σ-ωματισμόι cf. Ρ. Fay. 33• 18-19, note, 
and Eger, Aeg. Grundbuchwesen, p. 188, Lewald, Rom.-Aeg. Grtcndbuchrechi, p. 79, who 
both support our view. It may be suggested that in P. Brit. Mus. 604. 3 κατ <ιδ[οί 

σω\ματίσμον should be restored in place of κατ' ίϊ8[ι/ σπίρ]ματισμοΟ. 


1045. List of Dues. 

Height 33-5 cm. About a.d. 205. 

The following much mutilated fragments are given as specimens of the 
document on the recto of 1012. C contains part of a list of property-owners, of 
whom many bear Roman names and several are women ; their property is 
frequently stated to be in the territory of Alexandria, and the sums mentioned 
are large. The column printed was preceded by another of which only one or 
two letters remain. A is occupied with some official correspondence, written in 
the same large hand as the list, to which it no doubt refers, though whether by 
way of general preface or otherwise is uncertain ; των όφίί^ομίνων κΐφαλαίων in 
1. 49 may well refer to the amounts detailed in C. Two other fragments, Ε and 
F, appear to contain matter of a kind somewhat similar to that of A ; the former 
mentions ]s ό bωικ■η[τηί. 

C (Fr. 9), Col. ii. 

τΓροστΐθ[(ίσαί {8ραχμάΐ) 8η- 

[μ]οσίον y[ kv Tjj 

\/ίλ]ίξ{ανδρίων) χώ[(ρα) νπαρχ{ ) 

[. . .]ί προσ[ 
5 [Sap]ania>p ό [και eV τρ 

'Αλ(^{ανδρίων) χά>{ρα.) ΰ[παρχ{ ) μ(τά τάϊ προσ- 

reOeiaas [(δραχμάί) 
[Ι!τ]ατιλλία 'Αντίπατ[ρα 

Twv MeveXaov τ[ 
ΙΟ [ταλαντ ) κα {8ραχμ ) Άκα άπο τον σ[ 

Κλανδία ΧαιρημοιΊί [ ίν TJj Άλΐξ{ανδρίων) 

χώρα νπάρχ{ ) {ταλαντ ) ιδ [ μ€τα τας προσ- 

ηθύσαί {δραχμάή ' Δχΐ'ς [ 
MapKos Κόλαινο? 'Λμΐ[ 
15 'Ιουλίου 'Α[λ]ίζάΐ'δρου e . [ 

{ταλαντ ) φ α[. ...].[.. . .]να[ 
'AvT(i)uio[i f TJ] 

Άλ(ζ{ανδρί<ον) χώρα . [. . . •]απ[ 


Αίλία Ειρήνη rj [κα]ϊ ^(ρηΐΐ' 

20 . [ ] [ταΚαντ ) la [ 

Ma[. .]aS[ e]/c npo . [ 

(ταλαντ ) μδ άπο των σννα[γομίνα)ν 
Μαρκία Σ[ο]ν\πικία eh λ[6γον{?) 

ύπαργΙ^ ) αύτοΰ {ταλαντ ) α {δραχ^μ ) 'Γχ[ 
25 Τιβίριοί KXavSios Νικαι[ 
ή καΐ Ήράκλΐΐα των [ 

ίν τω Άδριανω γραμ[ «""ο 

των σνναγο{μίνων) (ταλαντ ) β {δραχμ ) nt^ [ 
το ιγ (eroy) (^δραχμ ) Άυ [ 

30 Νεμΐσιανο! 6 και Ήρα[ 

τοΰ και Γαϊανον ev Trj [Α\ίζ{ανδρίων) χω(ρα) νπαρχ{ ) άπο των 
σΐΊ'αγ[ο]/<(€ί'(»ί') [{δραχμ )] ' . χίς" μΐ[τα ταί προστβθ{(ίσαί) (δραχμαί) (? ) 
Πονπλιο[5] TiTiav[bs 

Α (Frs. 1-3). 
Remains of 3 lines. 
] μίρος μ\ν α . [. . . .]i?s προ[ί] tovs κοίνω[ς 
(ταλαντ ) ]α {δραχμ ) Ένθ και πρόί. φρόντι[σ]ον οΰν την [ 

{>) ποιή]σασθαι eav [. . . .]πα[ ]ι €Κ τον [ 

4θ ] . νων [....] ίΐμΐν δ[. . . .]τον . [ 

]αι . [ ]πο το[. ...].. τουγ . [ 

]evT[ ] ΊΓαρατ[ίθ](σθαι ταυτα[ 

] . ουκ .[...]. ο[.]^ολ[. .]iit[ 
Χίπτιμίον] ^[ί]ουήρου Εϋσ6[βο]ΰ$ Π.ίρτ[ί]νακο$ Χΐβ[αστοΰ 

45 δ]τ]λωθ(ίσι νπο τοΰ τηί 7r[°^e<o]s γρ[αμματίωί 

] νομον πραγματικω[ν . . .]vtj[ 
κλ]ηρον6μοΐί τοΰ Είρηνίωνος ^αρα[π 
]ητρια ίπίστΐΐλα όπως ΐξαντη^ τ[ 
των όφ(ΐ\\ομ(νων Κ€φαΧαίων ίιπο τοΰ . [ 
go ^νται (ίδόσιν «ΐ δϊ νπ€ρτ[. . .]σιν [ 

γρα]ψΐΐσι ϊσ6[μ](να και τ[ 


Ίξι δπα^ί πα\ντοί τοΰ κ\ 


15. ίουλιου Pap. 

Ι. μίτά τάς IS probably to be restored before προσηθίίσα! here and in 11. 6 and 12 ; 
cf. 1. 32. For προστίθ^ίσαί cf. e. g. B. G. U. 8. ii. 15 sqq. 

3. [Α\]^ξ{αιιίρ(ωιι) χώ[(ρα) : cf. 11. 6 and 1 8. Wilcken reminds me that according to the 
edict of Julius Alexander (Dittenberger, Orientis Gr. Inscr. 669. 59-60) the αρχαία γη in the 
ΆλιξανΒρίων χώρα was free of land-tax, so that the plots mentioned in this papyrus may have 
belonged to some other category. 

44. This line gave the date of the foregoing letter, (rrout) . Αϋτοκράτορο! Καίσαροι 

Αουκίου 2ίπτι/ιιου] 2[i]ouijpou κτλ., i.e. A.D. I93— 198. 

48. Probably Δημ]ητρία, as one of the κληρονόμοι ; but the division ]η τρία is of course 
also possible. 

50-1. The sense no doubt is that neglect of the instructions will be punished : but 
δί vn(p^f]aii> cannot be read. 

1048. Taxing-account. 

24-5x9 cm. A.D. 218-219. 

Conclusion of an account of payments for various taxes and dues. The 
verso contains a letter (1064). 

Τίμη{ί) χλωρω^ν) {δραχμαϊ) υμ( (o/SoXoy) χίαλκοϋς) a, 

τ6κ(ον) διοική(σΐωί) (ίραχ/χαι) ριζ (πΐΐ'τώβολοι/) χ(αλ/<οΓ) γ, 

7Γροσ68{ων) άμπίλ[ώνων) {δραχ^μαϊ) ρκθ, 
ί(.ρατ{ικων) χλωρα{ιή {δραχμαϊ) ξ, 
5 σίντάζίΟϋί (δραχμαϊ) πζ (τριώβολοιή χ{αλκοϊ) γ, 

και δΐ€γρά{φησαν) έπϊ την δημοσί{α.ν) τράΐ^(ζαν) 
ύπο Κλαυδ{ίαί) 'ίσιδώρα(ί) Tr\s κ{αΛ) Άπίαί 
άπομοίρη(β) (δραχμαϊ) ρις-, 

10 καϊ ύπο Αυρηλίου Άχιλλ^ωί τοΰ κ(αϊ) Ίσιδώρο(ν) 
άπομοίρη(ί) (δραχμαϊ) λτ, 

/ (δραχμαϊ) ρνβ. 


/ €7γ(£ to avTo) TTJs δίαστο\{ή9:) {δρα\μαϊ) Βτ. 
{iTOvs) β Αυτοκράτορας Καίσαρος 
15 Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Άντωνίνου 
Εΰσφοΰς EvTvyovi '^φαστοΰ 

5• 1. σνντάξίω!. 

Ι. Ti/iii(s) χλωρω{ν)•. cf. Ρ. Brit. Mus. 171 (a), a receipt for 36 drachmae paid to 

a πράκτωρ σιτικ(^ών) StoiKrjcr{eas) κώμης ^οκνοπαίου Νήσου on 2^^ arourae άπο τιμη({) χλωρών. 

Line 4 below records another payment for χλωρά on some temple-land, 'ί(ρατ(ικων) χλωρΰ>(ν). 
3. Taxes on αμπελώνα are well known under various names, but this particular form 

προσό&{ων) άμπ(\{ώνων), which recalls the προσόδων φοινίκ{ων) (Wilcken, Os/. No. 276, A.D. 186- 

187), appears to be novel. Wilcken in Osi. i. p. 310 regards the impost imp προσόδων 
φοινίκ{ων) as an income-tax ; that however is uncertain, 

5. For the priestly σύνταξι:, which is here appropriately placed next to 1(ρατ{ίκών) 
χλωρώ{ν), cf. p. Tebt. 302. 5, B. G. U. 707. 10, Otto, Priester und Tempel, i. pp. 366 sqq. ; 
κρατ«(α1) συντάζ(κ also occurs in an unpublished Hawara papyrus. 

9. άπομοίρτι{/) : in P. Brit. Mus. 195. 9-10 άπόμοιρα is calculated at a rate of 10 dr. per 
aroura of άμπ^Κών^!, and 5 dr. per aroura οι παράδιισοι ; a rate of 5 drachmae is also found in 
B.G.U. 915. I. 

13. τήί διααΎο\{ήή : cf. e.g. B.G.U. 552 A. iii. 5, 553 A. iii. lo. 

1047. Account of a Praepositu.s. 

25-8 X 1 2-8 cm. Fourth century. 

A short account of two payments to a praepositus {castrorum), one for 
stipenditim, the other as a donativum. At the other end of the papyrus, written 
in the opposite direction, there are lo lines of a calculation of days according to 
the Roman calendar, preceded by a heading ] . ιου, e. g. 11. 7-10 [λόγου d-nb 
τη]^ Ι'Π'ρο "■]] καλαι;δ(ών) Όκτομβρίων έ'ω? της -προ α Ib&v των α(ντων), ημ(ρ{ων) ιδ. 
λόγου άπό τηί [Γπρό ιζ κaλavbωv Νθ6μ/3ριωζ^]] Ib&v Όκτωμβρίων (ιδ. οκτ. above the line) 
?ojs τηί νωνων {νω corr. from ττρο) Νο(μβρίων, ημίρ(ων) κβ. 

Λόγοί τον κυρίου μου πραιποσίτου. 
στιπ€ΐ/8ίου καλανδων 

^ίπτΐμβρίων (δηναρίων) μ^νριάδίί) γ ς•, 
δωνατίουον προ οκτώ καλ(ανδων) 
5 Αύγουστων [δηνάρια) βφ. 
// όμοΰ μ(νριάδΐ5) γ [ η]φ. 


'Account of my lord the praepositus : for the stipend of September i, 36,000 denarii, 
a present on July 25, 2,500 denarii, making together 38,500 denarii.' 

3. The abbreviation of /i(uptaSfs) here takes the form of a large uncial M, above which 
the y is written. 

1048. Account of Corn-freights. 

28-3 X ι8•9 cm. Late fourth or early fifth century. 

The following account is written on the verso of 1033. It is a list {βρΐονιον) 
of freights of corn carried by boats which are classified as λουσωρίαι {hisoriae) 
and Ίΐλοια, with the names of the owners of the boats and their captains. For 
the hisoriae see Cod. Theod. vii. 17 de lusoriis Damivii, where they are styled 
iudiciariae and agrarienses, and it is also ordained that quaecuntque ex veteribus 
fuermt reformatae transvectioni speciei annonariae secernanttir ; cf. Theod. 
Novel. 23. The freights here are presumably to be connected with the embola. 
Lines 8-15 are in ink of a diiferent colour from that used for the first seven lines 
and were probably written at a different time, but the hand is perhaps the same. 
ObHque dashes occur in the left margin against 11. 2-7, and there are some 
obscure marginal annotations. — Cf. P. Flor. 75, &c. 

"B ρ{(.ούιον). 
Xovaatfiia) Πακίον πο\{ιτίυομίνου) νηο Θβόδωρον ΠαρΙτ 

{άρτάβαΐ) ωκγ, 
πλ(οΐον) τοΰ αύτοΰ ύπο ΕύΒαίμονα Sapand (άρτάβαΐ) vuL•, 
π\{οΐον) Άΐτίου ποΚ[ιτίυομίνοϋ) ύπο Τιμόθΐον Κιχντοί 

{άρτάβαΐ) βχκ, 
5 }^°'^ \ ■. πλ{οϊοΐ') Αθανασίου ποΧιτίυομίνου) ύπο Πλούταρχον Πανί<ύ{ΐΌ5 ?) 

(άρτάβαΐ) ^νχλ, 
π\(ρΐον) τοΰ αύτον ύπο Άλέξαν8ρον Κοπρίωί {άρτάβαΐ) βνιζ, 
];( ) \ου{σ(ύρία) ^ατορνίλου λαμ{προτάτου ?) ύπο Νΐμβσίωνα δι{ά) 

Παωτοί {άρτάβαΐ) βνξί, 

]χ?.'( ) πλ{οΐον) 'Ζα,τορνίλου λαμ{προτάτον) ύπο Άλίξα . ρον Διδύμου 

{άρτάβαΐ) ψοζΔ 
κριθών {άρτάβαΐ) αψνβ, 

ΙΟ πλ{οΐον) Ούαλΐρ{ίου) πο\{ιτ(υομίνου) ύπ(ο ΙΙ)αϋλοΐ' Χαραπίωι/ος 

{άρτάβαΐ) βρνζ, 

]••?« ) 


Μακρόβιου πλ{οΐον) ΰπο Θί{α>)να Άγάθου (άρτάβαι) ψη^, 

και πίμπτηί {άρτάβαι) ωβ^, 

άλλαι τήί ί( ) e^ . ην (άρτάβαι) λβ, 
]-V ' Μακρόβιου πλ(οΓθί') ΰπο Δί8υμον Πλΰ (άρτάβαι) ατλ<^, 

15 Δβυκαδίου πλ(οΐον) ΰττο Άπφοΰς Εϋδαίμονοί (άρτάβαι) τηL•. 

8. 1. ΆλίξανΒρον. δυ of δίδυμου COrr. 1 5• 1• Άπφοΰν. 

2. 7roX(trei/o/icVou) : this expansion of the abbreviation 7roX( ) is indicated by a fragment 
of a similar list, which was found along with this, headed Βι{ά) τοΟ νομικοί) and containing the 

titles απο πρ((σβντίρωρ) and σχολ(αστικοί)) in the same position as πολ(ιτ€υομίνου). 

5• The margin does not seem to be quite complete, but the loss before χοι( ) &c. 
in the marginalia on 11. 5-8 is in any case small. For naviw{vos) of. C. P. R. 34. i Παννίωνι. 

8. Άλίξανδρον was doubtless intended, but cannot be read ; the letter before ρ looks 
most like another a. 

10. ίιπ(ο π)αίλοι/ is suggested by the fragment mentioned in the note on 1. i, ΰπο Παύλοι» 
occurring there. 

12. π€μπτη! is apparently the name of a tax, and may be the same as the ηίμπτη which 
occurs in P. Brit. Mus. 1 107 in connexion with Xtpdvos Μίμφιω! and iviarardas ; that papyrus, 
however, is of the third century. 

13. This line is obscure. The top of the s of τη: is brought down to a level of its base 
and followed by two oblique dashes ; and there are some slanting flourishes between t' and 
ην. ff probably stands for πίμπτης: cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 1107, where πίμπτης is written <■# 
after its first occurrence ; but t^s α(ΰτήΓ) is unsuitable. 

104Θ. Account of Transport. 

30•6 X 14-2 cm. Late second century. 

An account of expenses incurred in connexion with the transport of χόρτοί 
to the village of Ophis. Hire of donkeys is at the rate of a drachmae a day, 
of donkey-drivers i drachma 5 obols and 2 dr. 4 ob., of workmen employed 
in tying up bundles 3 dr. 3 ob. The account is written on the verso of 1032. 

[.4]όγ(οί) μΐταφο{ρόί$) χόρτ(ου) μΐταΐ'(λθ{όρτο5) 

ety τ(ήΐ') ά'λω τήί "ίΐφΐύοί Παχών, 
ιη. 6νο(ι) θ φο{ρτία) η, / μα{νΒάκαι) οβ ϊξ άνκα\(ων) μγ, άγώ(γία) κ8. 
μισθ(ο^) ονο{ις) θ ίκ (δραχμών) β (δραχμαι) ιη, 

5 6νη\(άταΐΐ) 6μ(οίως) γ ίκ (δραχ^μης) α (πΐντωβόλου) 

(δραχμαι) e (όβολόί), 


αλ(λβ)) α ονηΗάττΐ) όμ[οίωί) (5/)αχ//αί) β (τΐτρώβολον), 

άλ{λοΐί) β epy^UTaLs) 8(σ•μ{(ύουσή μαν8{άκαί) (δραχμαϊ) γ {τριώβοΧον). 
y/ (δραχ^μαϊ) κθ [οβολόί). 
ιθ. όμ{οίωί) 6ιό{ι) φ φο{ρτία) η, / μα(ι>δάκαϊ) α^ς, άγάι(για) λβ. 
ΙΟ μισθ{οί) ovo{is) ιβ ΐ[κ] {δραχμών) β {δραχμαϊ) [κδ,] 

6νηλ{άταΐί) όμ{οίωί) Τ ΐ[<] {8ρ<^ΧΜ^) "■ {τηντωβόΧου) 

(δραχμαϊ) ι (δνόβολοι), 
άλ{λθίί) β ίργ{άταις) δΐσμ{ΐύουσι) μα{ν8άκα$) (δραχμαΙ) γ {τριώβολον). 
/ (δραχμαϊ) \ζ (πΐντώβολοιή. 
κ. όμ(οίωί) oVo(i) δ φο(ρτία) θ, / μα{νδάκαί) λ[ς-, ά]γώ(για) ιγ. 
15 μίσθ(οί) oi/o(iy) δ ϊκ (δραχμών) β (δραχμαΙ) [η,] 

6νη\(άταΐί) 6μ(οί(ύί) β ΐκ (δραχμήί) α (πίντωβόλου) 

(δραχμαϊ) γ (τριώβοΧον), 
ά\[\ω) ίργ{άττι) α δΐσμ{ΐνοντϊ) μα(νδάκαί) (δραχμή) α (π(ντώβοΧον). 
y/ (δραχμαϊ) ιγ (οβολόί). 
κ[α]. όμ(οίωί) ονο(ι) ς- φο(ρτία) η, \/ μ]α(νδάκαι) μτ), άγώ(για) [t<r. 
20 μισθ(οί) 6vo(is) Τ ίκ (δραχμών) β (δραχμαϊ) [ιβ,] 

[6]νηλ(άταΐί) 6μ(θί(ΰ!) γ ίκ (δραχμής) α (ττΐντωβόλου) 

[(δραχμαϊ) e (όβολός),] 
άλ(λω) kpy(aTfi) α δ(σμ(ΐνοντΐ) μ[α(νδάκαί) [(δραχμή) α] (π(ντώβολον). 

/ ktti^i το αϋτ")}) άγ(ί)(για) n[e] [(δραχμαϊ) c^6. 

5. The sign for (δραχμής) was inserted after α was written. 

Lines 1-13 : 

' Account of the transport of hay transferred to the threshing-floor of Ophis in Pachon. 

The 1 8th. 9 donkeys, 8 loads, making 72 trusses from 43 bundles, 24 cart-loads. 
Wages for 9 donkeys at 2 drachmae, 18 dr., likewise for 3 drivers at i dr. 5 obols, 5 dr. 
I ob., likewise for another driver 2 dr. 4 ob., for 2 more workmen binding trusses 3 dr. 3 ob. 
Total 29 dr. i ob. 

The 19th. Likewise 12 donkeys, 8 loads, making 96 trusses, 32 cart-loads. Wages 
for 12 donkeys at 2 dr., 24 dr., likewise for 6 drivers at i dr. 5 ob., 10 dr. 2 ob., for 2 more 
workmen binding trusses 3 dr. 3 ob. Total 37 dr. 5 ob.' 

3. φο{ ) can hardly be anything but φο(ρτία); the constancy of the figures with 
φο{ρτία), 8 thrice, 9 once, indicates that they represent the number of journeys to the SKas 
performed in the day. These φορτία are equated to μανδάκαι, and three μαν&άκαι are 
reckoned as an άγώγιον. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 131. 585 sqq. where μανίάκαι, άγκάλαι, and άγάγια 



are found together, as here, 1166. 12-13, ^^'^ '^^ Oxyrhynchus ostracon referred to in the 
note on 935. 19. 

5. The drachmae are throughout on the silver standard, seven obols being the equivalent 
of a drachma. 

7. ίΕσ(ί(6υουσι) /jof8(a(fas) : cf. P. Brit. Mus. Ϊ^Ι.^26 (pyάτηιheσμ(ύovτίάyκaKa'!{^rtvτά>βo'\ov). 

24. It is doubtful what followed fV(l τό αϊτό). The total of the ayayia would hardly be 
expected to be given here, but neither apyv{fiiov) [{ρραχμαι) (ψ nor ay<a(-yi)i) [(δραχμηΐ)] (\θ is 
suitable. The letter after α may well be λ, and perhaps some form or derivative of ά'λωι 
occurred; cf. 1. 2. 

1050. Account for Games. 

20-4 X i5'5cm. 

Second or third century. 

A fragment of an account of expenditure for the purposes of the public 
games at Oxyrhynchus. Cf. 51Θ, part of an account of the same character, 
where several of the items that are found here recur, and 1025. 

Col. i. 

Aoy(pi) {βραχμων) v. 

(δραχμαϊ) ξ, 
{δρα)(μαΐ) κ, 

5 ίπποκ6μ{οΐί) 
^€ονήρω [ 

ΙΟ BeWapeivo) [ 

βραβ^υταΐί [ 

πανκρατ{ιαστά>ν) (^\vy{ii) 

(βραχμαϊ) κ, 
{δραχμαϊ) ., 




σφαιρομάχ{οΐ5) [ 

αλ(λο)) ζ(νγ{(ί) 7Γα«'[κ'ρατ(ιαστώί') 
15 Κώφφ πύκ(τΐ]) [ 

φνλ{αξι) θΐάτ[ρου 


τταν . [ 

μανγανα . [ 
20 αν\ητ\τι 


Col. ii. 

25 μ^{μ(ΰ [ 

2. ύριυσι Pap. 5• '"■"οκομ Pap. 6, First κ of κηρυκι corr. from i'e. 21. 'ifpoB[ Pap. 


' Account of 400 drachmae. To the priests 60 dr., to Nilus 20 dr., for a chair 20 dr., 
grooms . . dr., a herald . . dr., the master of the games . . dr., Horion . . dr., Severus . . dr., 
Bellarinus . . dr., umpires . . dr., a pair of pancratiasts . . dr., boxers armed with the ball 
. . dr., another pair of pancratiasts . . dr., to Cophus the boxer . . dr., guards of the theatre 

. . dr., sprinklers . . dr., . . . conjurer . . dr., flute-player . . dr., temple-slaves . . dr an 

actor . . , dr., a Homeric reciter . . . dr.' 

3. Cf. 519. 10, where 20 dr. are paid κωμασταΤί NeiX(ov). 

10. BeXXapcii/o) : or possibly /JeXXapfiViu, from bellaria; but bellarinus does not occur, 
and the word would hardly be in place in this context. 

15. Κώφω : cf. P. Tebt. 283. 8, 406. 26, P. Goodsp. 30. iii. 26 vm Κώψηι (not κωφ.). 

1 7. ράντα[ΐ5 : cf. B. G. U. 185. 10 /SediTijf, and Wessely's note in Siudten z.PalHogr. ii. 25. 

19. An unfamiliar derivative of μάyyavov seems to have occurred here; μανγανιυτ^, 
which would be expected, cannot be read. 

1051. Inventory of Property. 

1 5-3 X 5-3 cm. Third century. 

A list of articles, chiefly of dress, belonging to a woman whose name is 
given at the end ; cf. 921, where the vocabulary is very similar, and also 741, 
P. Tebt. 405-6, P. Gen. 80, &c. 

Αΐλματίκιν [ a, τριν πορφύρας ριζί- 

δΐλματίκιν XlIvovv ου, κολόβιν γυνΐκΐοΐν 

ριζόσημον α, \άναβο- ΐζ ψΐυδοπόρφνρορ α, 

λά8ιι> ισνίν α, [κοΚό- δΐλματικτ/ Xtvd α, 

5 βιν δίσημον [α, ριζό- μαιτίν αφρβν α, 

σημον α, φ[ιβΧατώ- όξύβαφοί' κα(ϊ) πινά- 

ριν α, στι•)(άρ{ίν \ιν- klv, άργνρά μάπα e, 

ονν α, κολ6β[ίν λιν- 2θ [ ] σά- 

[ο]νν τριβακον [α, . . yos XevKos a, 

10 [. ,]aiOv άναβο\[άδίΐ> βαλανάριν a. 

[α,] φιβλατώριν α, Κνριλ{λ)οΰτο!. 
[σι\ι>δ6νιν α, Ιμιλί- 

4- iVi/fi' Pap. 12. ίμιΧιτρί!/ Pap. : 1. i)/iiXiTpt(o)f. 14. 1. yu>'a()f(f)io[i'. 16. 1. λινν• 

' I Dalmatian vest, i linen Dalmatian vest with vegetable-purple stripe, i . . . shawl, 
I shirt with double stripe, i with vegetable-puφle stripe, i band with buckle, i linen tunic, 
I linen shawl, worn, i . . . shawl, i band with buckle, i cambric, half a pound of vegetable- 



purple, i woman's shirt of false purple, i linen Dalmatian vest, i . . . napkin, a saucer and 
plate, 5 silvered napkins (?), i white blanket, i towel. The property of Cyrillous.' 

3. βιζόσημον : a new compound ; cf. 1. 1 3 πορφΰραι ριζίου. 

6. ή>\ίβ\ατά>\ριν•. cf. 1. II. \t \ί i\\t ILdXm fibulaiorium. 

7. στιχάριον occurs also in P. Gen. 80. 3, e.g. 

15. ψίυΒοπόρφνρορ : i. e., presumably, dyed with πορφύρα ριζίας. 

I']. It is doubtful how the letters should be divided, pamv may be for μαππίον, but 
αφριν is puzzhng. At the end of the line above a there is no sign of the horizontal stroke 
which usually accompanies numerals in this list, but it may have disappeared with some of 
the fibres of the papyrus, or have been omitted, as was apparently the case in 1. 3. 

19. μάπα: 1. μαππία? Cf. 1. 1 7. But άργυρΰ is an Unexpected epithet. 

20. The upper fibres of the papyrus are missing where this line would naturally have 
stood, but possibly this had happened before the list was written and there is nothing missing 
before aayos. The letters σα are below the lacuna caused by the detachment of the fibres, 
and their position cannot be accounted for by the mere slope of the line. But it is curious 
that, if there is no loss, the word should have been begun at this point. 

22. βαλαΐ'ΐί/ιιΐ' : cf. 1026. I4. 

1062, Account of Revenues. 

27-7 X ιο•2 cm. 

Fourth century. 

A list of amounts, which are associated with various Oxyrhynchite villages, 
of balsam valued in money, and of wool and woad (ΐσάτυ) estimated by weight. 
Several names occur among the villages which have not previously appeared in 
the papyri. The account is written on the verso of 1057, and is therefore later 
than the year A. D. 362, 

Κίρκίύρων τι{μήί) 
5 Χνρων 
(7Γ0ΐκ(ίου) Mep , . s 

ΙΟ Bfl[0([cu]i' 

^αρσάμο[ν\ (δηναρίων) μ{νριάδ€ί) νν, 

{δηναρίων) p(vpiaSes) ς-ρ 

(δηναρίων) [μ(νριάδες)] ατ, 

(δηναρίων) μ(νριάδ6!) χλ, 

(δηναρίων) μ(υριάδβί) βγ 

(δηναρίων) μ(υριάδΐί) τν, 

(δηναρίων) μ(νριάδΐ9) ρν. 

λί(τραί) ιβ, 

\ί(τραι) η, 


Βαφ{ίων) l4ycu) e, 
2ΐ€ρύφ€θύί λί(τραι) κβ μ{ναΤ) ι, 
Μουχινάξαί λί{τραι) β μ^ναΐ) γ, 
15 Κΐρκΐθύρΐωΐ λί(τραι) β, 

Άλίξοντοί λί{τρα) α μ^νά) α, 
Χύρων Χ^τραί) φ μ{ναΐ) ιβ, 
Π(Τ€μονν€ω5 λί{τραή γ μ{ναΐ) γ. 

20 \^\€ρύ<ρΐωί δ( ) KevT{r}vapia) η λίίτραι) λβ, 


[S]ei'eKf\ev κ€ντ{ηνάρίον) α λί(τραι) κ, 

[Μ]ονχινάζα.9 κΐντ[ηνάριον) α, 

[Κ'\(\ρ\κίθύρ{ί<ύί) λί(τραι) κγ, 
25 [. . .]κονλι . ον κΐντ{ηνάρίον) α λί(τραι) κ\ 

In the left margin, at right angles 

Πίτνη κΐντ{ηνάρια) β, Πΐρβίνονίω? a λί(τραι) ν, ΠΐΤίμούνΐω^ λί(τραι) ν, 
Svpmv κ(ΐ'τ{ηνάρια) e, 'AXe^ovTos Κίντ{ηνάριον) α, KepKevpmv Κ(ντ{ηνάρια) 
γ \κΐντ(ηΐ'άρια)\ λί{τραι) π. 

Ι. 1. |3αλσά/χο[ΐ)]. 20. of «ιτ COrr. from λι(τρα»). 

Ι. βάλσαμο» occurs in Β. G. υ. 953• 6 and οποβάλσαμορ in Β. G. U. 34• ν. ΐ3• 

7• Not Μίρμίρθα. 

το. The third letter of the name is most probably a φ, and the other vestiges suit 
Βαφ^ω]ν ; cf 1. 12, where the abbreviation Βαφ( ) is more natural if the same name had 
just occurred. On the other hand there is no other instance in the list of the name of 
a village being repeated under the same heading. With regard to the μνάΐ the only 
objection is that these consistently follow the λίτραι, instead of preceding them as would be 
expected; cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 1254, where the normal order is observed. But it is 
difficult to perceive what else can be meant, and in 1. 10 μν{αΊ), or even μΐ'α(Γ), may be read ; 
in the other cases the word is written simply as μ with a wavy flourish after it. 

20. In the abbreviation of κ(ΐ>τ{ηνάριορ) the ν is slurred, so that there sometimes appears 
to be only kit : the ν is clearest in 1. 27 after Ά\(ξοϋτοι. The preceding abbreviation, 
which consists of δ and a waved flourish, is obscure. 

2 1 . Κτοίσων (?) appears to be a village-name, the amount corresponding to which has 
not been filled in. 


1053. Account of Work on Dykes and of Expenditure. 

24-4 X 27-8 cm. Late sixth or early seventh century. 

This papyrus was briefly and not quite accurately described in Part I, 191. 
Both recto and verso contain accounts connected more or less directly with the 
dykes. That on the recto refers to repairs carried out on an estate at Tarousebt (cf. 
998), and is important as showing that the naubion, or as it is here called vaoviov, 
was at this period a cubic ^λοζ^, thus confirming our restoration of 669.' The 
Ptolemaic naubion is now known to have been a cube of two royal cubits (Comptes 
Rendus de Τ Acad, des Inscr. 13 Juillet 1906), and since the ζνΚον contained three 
cubits it is clear that the naubion, at any rate in the later Roman and Byzantine 
periods, had gained in size. Fifty such naubia are here valued at one solidus. 
The account on the verso gives particulars of the expenditure of 227! solidi, 
which were received from a superintendent of dykes and disbursed for various 
purposes. Both these documents most probably belong to the papers of the 
Apion family (cf. P. Oxy. I. pp. 206 sqq.), with which several of the villages 
named on the verso are known to have been connected. 

+ Aoyo^ ] Tof} κτήμ{ατο?:) Ταρονσίβτ γ(ΐ'αμ({νη5) ϊηϊ μη{νο5) Επΐΐψ 

κτ ίνδ{ι)κ{τίωίΌς) e όχνρώσί(ωί) τ ίν{δικτία)νοί) 

] 3(ta) 'Ιωάννου ποταμίτ{ου) και καίν{οποιον ?) οί'τ(ω$•)• 
μήκ{ονς) ξν\(α)] α πλά[τονί) ^ύλ{α) //τ βάθ[ονί) ξνλ{α) ας-' els ναούί{α) Βω\, 
μήκ{ους) ^ι^λ(α)] κζ πλά(τοι/ί) ^ύλ(α) φ βάθ{ου$!) ξνλ[ον) y els ναονι{α) ρη, 
5 μήκ{ουί) ξνλ{α) κη πλά(τον5)] iv\{a) ις βάθ(ονί) ξνλ[ου) L eh ναονι{α) σκδ, 
μήκ(ονί) iv\{a) λγ πλ<ί^τονς)] ξνλ{α) κβ βάθ{ονί) ξύλ[ον) γ' els ναούιία) σξδ, 
μήκ{oυs) ξν\{α) ιη πλά{τον5)] ivX[a) ιζ βάθ{pυs) ^ύ\(ρυ) y els vaovi{cC) ρβ, 
] yi{veTat) ναούι{α) eφκη els νο{μισμάτια) ptL•, 
] νο{μισμάτία) KeL, 

10 ] / νο{μίσμάτία) ρλς. 

] ι>αονι{α) τν els νο{μίσμάτια) ζ, y{iveTai) 

6{μοΰ) νο{μισμάτια) ρμγ. 

' Dr. Kenyon informs me that P. Brit. Mus. 1785, of the Byzantine period, shows that the mutilated 
adjective in ββθ. 4 is Uρaτ^'\κόv. With 1053 recto cf. now P. Giessen 42 (ed. P. Meyer 1910), where in 1. 5 
read /3ae(os) ?', i. e. J ^ύ\ον. 



+ Λήμμ{ατα) τον χωματ(πίκτ{ον) νο{μισμάτιά) σκζβ' 

L 8ί8ίτ{αϊ) (ίί γ(ονχ^ικ{οΐ') λ6γ{ον) ού(τωί)• 

ί(ίά) τώ(ί') άπο Στταιίαί νο{μισμάτίά) ι, 

15 ί(ίά) τω(ί') άπο Ταπίτι νο{μισμάτια) φ, 

δ[ια) των άπο Τακόνα ίνεγθί^ίντων) νΟ^μισμάτιά) κ, 

δ{ια) των άπο Ταρονθίνον νο[μισμάτια) λζ, 

5(ίά) τώ{ν) άπο MeaKavovvems νο(μισμάτια) β, 

δ{ια) τω{ν) άπο Secpai νο(μίσμάτια) β. 

20 y^ νο[μισμάτια) πγ, y' ά(^ιθμοΰ) π{αρα) τω{ν) •)(ωμ[α)τ€πικτ{ων) 

νο^μίσμάτιά) ρμ8β' 

ΐ^ (Siv) ΐδ6θ{η) Tols άπο Νΐσμίμ^ως νο(βΐσμάτια) ι, 

τοΐί άπο Ίσιου Παγγά νο{μισμάτια) γ, 

et'y την €κκλ(ησίαν) άββά Ίβρακίωνοί νο(βΐσμάτια) γ, 

τω γωμ{ατ^πίκτιι) UjTip) μισθ(ου) νο{μισμάτια) 9j 

25 Tois ταρθωτ{αΐί) ν(π(ρ) σννθ[ίματοί ?) των χωμ(ατ€πίκτών) 

νο{μισμάτια) Sl. 
y νο{μισμάτια) (και) tovt{ois) {νο(μισμάτια)\ k^L•, ώί 
y/ άρ(ιθμον) νο(μισ μάτια) ριης . ϊξ ων ίδ6θ{η) 
Toty (ά)πό Ταμιτ{ ) Tern νο{μίσμάτια) ξ, 

(και) τοΐί άπο Άμηντοί νο{μίσμάτια) ς-, 

30 τοΐί (ά)πο Ταμ . [.]ΐφ . [.]«[. .] νο{μισμάτιά) β 

2. ϊωαννου Pap. 3• <" o^er an erasure. 8. ρϊ Pap. The figures κη and p»Z, and 
«Z in 1. 9, are over an erasure. 14. i Pap. ; so in II. 15, 21, and 27. 19. σ of 
σίφω rewritten. 21. ef Pap. 22. ϊσιου Pap. 23. UpaKiavos Fa.p. 

3. ποταμίτ{ον): cf. e.g. B. G. U. 14. ii. 19 sqq., 295. 8, 11, P. Reinach 52 it's. 

8. Line 11 gives the valuation i solidus for 50 naubia. In 1. 8 the ratio would be 
identical if the total of the naubia were 5525 instead of 5528 ; the odd 3 naubia were thus 
ignored in the calculation. 

12. χωματ^πίκΓ{ου) : cf P. Brit. Mus. 1 246-8, where, as I had already pointed out 
(Archiv iv. p. 557), χ<ύματ(ΐτ{/)Ίκται should be read. 

13. δίδίτ(αι) : analogous forms occur already in the Roman period, e.g. 121. 23, 

B. G.U. 261. 31 δι'δω, B.G.U. 38. 19 δι'δι; SO B. G. U. 326. i. 16 παρακατατίθομαι, &C. 

20. άρ[ιθμοϋ) : the analogy of 1. 27 points to this reading, though the abbreviation is 
rather differently written. Only one χωματ^πίκτη! is mentioned in 1. 12, and the plural here 
is perhaps a slip. 



25. ταρθωτ{αί!) seems to be another form of νταρσωταί? ; cf. the Ptolemaic παραφρυ- 

γανισμόί. For σνν6{(ματοί) cf. Β. G. U. 809. 10 ; σνι/β{ηκων), ΟΓ συνθί^σίω!) των χωμ(^άτωρ) 

are other possibilities. 

28. Ταμη{ ) Teas : SO apparently rather than Ταμιτ'τίωΓ ; not only is the crossbar of the 
τ brought down just as e.g. in τούτ{οίή in 1. 26, but there is also a dot above, which is 
used with many of the other abbreviations. 

1054. Order for Delivery of Wine. 

ι8•5χ 9-8 cm. a.d. 263. 

An order for a payment of 65 keramia of wine. This papyrus was found 
with 1055, which is from the same person, but written in a different hand. For 
the date cf. introd. to 1055. 

ΙϋκυλΧος Πολνδ(ύκι 

Trapa8o[s\ Θ my ι φρ{οντιστί)) Σατύ- 
ρου O»'fx[.] . S άτΓο των 
5 κΐραμίων ρα Χοιπον 

οΐνον (V Κ€ραμ{ίοΐί) ΐ^ήκοντα 
πίντί. 'ίρρωαο. 
(ΐτονί) ί<ί Παννί κδ. 

' Pecyllus to Polydeuces, greeting. Deliver to Theon, agent of Satyrus son of Onech . ., 
from the 10 1 jars the remainder of the wine in 65 jars. Farewell. The loth year, 
Pauni 24. 

4. Owx[.] . f seems to be a proper name. 01/- might be for oiV (cf. 1065. 2 οίνιμπάρω), 
but this gives no likely word, and the spelling in the document is otherwise correct. The 
third letter may well be instead of f, but ονοχ^ύί is unknown. 



1055. Order for Delivery of Wine. 

9-3 X 12-2 cm. A.D. 267. 

Another order from Pecyllus (cf. 1054) for a delivery of wine. The docu- 
ment is on the verso of the papyrus, the recto containing the ends of 8 lines of 
an account of payments in artabae, preceded by parts of two lines of a letter 
mentioning ίττ-ττεω? Κομάρου Έ,^ρψΊον and dated in the iSth year, probably of 
Septimius Severus. 1054 and 1055 therefore apparently belong to the reign 
of Gallienus. 

JleKvWos Θέω[ι/]ι χαίρ(ίν. 
παράδοί Ήρακλ[ΐ]ίδτ] οίνΐμττόρω τ€- 
τάρτηί ληνον [κ€]ρά[μ]ία διακόσια (τρία), πίμ- 
ητηί Κξράμια ΐκατόν, α\ν\μφα>νηθίν- 
5 τα ώί των ρα δραγ^μαιν γΐΐΚίων εκα- 
τόν, ων ή τΐΐμη χωρίΐ eis ΐπιθήκην 
Έμβητίωνοί ταλάντων πίντΐ. (ζηά hand) (Soy τα τον 
οίνου κΐρά{μια) τριακόσια 
ΙΟ 1st hand (eVoi/y) ιδ-ί• ΤΙαννι ιζ. 

6. ων Pap. 

' Pecyllus to Theon, greeting. Deliver to Heraclides, wine-merchant, 203 jars from 
the fourth vat, and 100 jars from the fifth, of which the price has been agreed upon at the 
rate of 1,100 drachmae for 10 1 jars and the cost goes to make up the five talents of 
Embetion. (Signed) Pay the 303 jars of wine. The 14th year, Pauni 17.' 

3. τρία has presumably dropped out after 8ιακ6σΐ(ΐ owing to the homoeoteleuton ; 
cf. 11. 8-9, and the figure pa in 1. 5, which suits 303 but not 300. 

7. The signature is probably in the hand of 1054, which will then be the autograph 
of Pecyllus ; hence the absence of signature there. 

1066. Order for Delivery of Aracus. 

12-7 X 21 cm. A.D. 360. 

An order to deliver 40 artabae of aracus, which are valued at 72,000,000 
denarii, and were in payment for 500 pounds of meat. The date is by the eras 
of Oxyrhynchus. 


Π(αρα) ΠτολΐμίΐΌν Θωνίω προνοητί} Νίγρου γαίρΐΐν. 

παραμίτρησον Δωροθίω άδΐλφω νπβρ τιμή^ κρίως 
λίτρων πεντακοσίων μίλλοντι Χημματίσαι τω ήμ^τίρω ονόματι 
recoy S{ia) Ίΐρονίκ{ου) αρακος άρτάβαί τεσσβράκοντα, / άρακ{ο5) 

[άρτάβαι) μ, 
5 ώί τηί άρτάβης μία? λογίσζομίνηί '(.κ δηναρίων μυριάδων 
έκατον όγδοήκοντα, ώ? dvat τον ίπιστάλματο? 

δηναρίων μυριάδα? έπτακισχίλία? διακοσίας, y^ (δηναρίων) μ{υρίάδ(?) ^Ζσ. 
2nd hand σεσημίομαι άρακο? άρτάβα? τ(σ{σ•)ΐράκοντα. 

1st hand (erovy) λ^ (eroir) τ {(τον?) Φαωφι ιγ. 
On the verso 

10 ely θίό?. άρακο? Φαωφι. 

3. π(ντπκοσίων added above χίλιων, which is crossed through. 4. S(ia) κρονίκ^ον) 
added above «ωι; tepovtKov is abbreviated tfpoiK. 8. 1. σ^σημ^ίωμαι. 

' From Ptoleminus to Thonius, steward of Nigius, greeting. Measure out to my 
brother Dorotheus, who is about to collect payments on my account, hitherto paid (?) 
through Hieronicus, for the price of 500 pounds of meat, forty artabae of aracus, total 
40 art. aracus, a single artaba being reckoned at one hundred and eighty myriads 
of denarii, making the order seven thousand two hundred myriads of denarii, total 7,200 
myriads of denarii.' Signature and date. Endorsed on the verso ' There is one God : 
aracus, Phaophi'. 

4. τε'ωϊ δ(ιά) : SO P. Brit. Mus. 984. 5, &c., also of the fourth century. There are two 
oblique dashes against this line, and a single shorter one against 1. 5. 

1057. Order for Payment. 

10-2 X 27-7 cm. A. D. 362. 

An order for the payment of 7,500,000 denarii which were owing to the 
writer for a hide. The writing is across the fibres of the papyrus. The verso 
contains 1052. 

Παπνοΰτΐί Τράκον άδίΧφω ^aipeiv. 

τταράσγου Παηνουτίω ύττηρίτη στρατηγού άφ' &ν μοι γ^ρεωστΐ? απο τιμήΐ 
βύρσα? αργυρίου δηναρίον μυριάδα? επτακόσια? πεντήκοντα, γ(ίνονται) 

(δηναρίων) μ(υρίάδ€?) yj/v μό{ναι). 
(eVoi/y) λτ; ((ίτου?) ζ (ίτου?) <- M()^eip le. ό αύτο? Παπνοΰτι? σίση{μ(ίωμαΐ). 

Ι. 1. Δράκοίτι ? (Wilcken). 2. ϋπηριτη Pap. 3• '• ^ψαρΊ-'Λ». 

Ρ 3 


' Papnoutis to his brother Dracon, greeting. Pay to Papnoutius, the assistant of the 
strategus, from the money which you owe me for the price of a hide seven hundred and 
fifty myriads of denarii of silver, total 750 myriads of denarii, and no more.' Date and 

2. A mention of the strategus at this late date is noticeable ; cf. 66, and Wilcken, Hermes 
xxvii. pp. 297 sqq., Gelzer, Leipziger hist. Abhandl. xiii. pp. 51-2. 

4. The signature was more rapidly written than the body of the text, but does not 
seem to be by a different hand. 


1058. Christian Prayer. 

9-2 X 1 1-9 cm. Fourth or fifth century. 

A short prayer, inscribed in large rude uncials. On the verso are a few 
words, written in different directions, apparently to try a pen. 

Ό 6(eo)y των παρακίΐ- 
μίνων σταυρών, 
βοήθησαν τον So- 
νλόν σου Άπφουαν. 
5 ά/Λ77»'. 

ό καλ . [ 

Ι. θσ Pap. 3• " οί δονλον added in front of the line. 

' Ο God of the crosses that are laid upon us, help thy servant Apphouas. Amen.' 

1-2. 5f05 των παρακαμίνων σταυρών is a curious phrase, though of course the meta- 
phorical use of σταυρός is aS old as the Gospels, e. g. Luke ix. 2 3 άράτω το>/ σταυροί/ αΐτοϋ καθ' 

ήμίραν. God is apparentl}• thought of as at once the sender and mitigator of trials. 

1059. Christian Prayer. 

6-1 X 12-2 cm. Fifth century. 

A prayer written in a rude hand and in illiterate Greek, across the fibres 
of the papyrus. This is on the verso ; the recto contains the first four lines 

1059. PRAYERS 213 

of a list of γλανίΐιία with their values, e. g. χλανιδια τρία λίυ[κά ι•ο(μισ/χατίω7')] e, 
\karihLov λίνκον . . . . ον νο{μισματίωι<) ια. 

Κύ(βΐΐ) θ{()ΐ μου καϊ ΰ ΐρπίί μου, 

ώψΐ Θίκλα καΐ rots τβκνοις 
avTTJis), ωψ( Avvrja καϊ της δού- 
λη? αύτη?, ωψ€ Απφοΰΐ, ωψί "So.- 
5 καύων, ωψί Διωνυσίου καϊ των 
τίκνον αύτον, ώψΐ Έλλαδίον, ώψΐ 
Πτολΐμΐου, ωψ( κατ όνομα. 

Ι. KQi/'Pap. ]. ή cKiris. 2. 1. όψαι eeKXaii κτλ. t of tois above the line. 3. Ι.'Άνναν? 
4. 1. Σακάωι/α? Cf. e. g. P. Brit. Mus. 250. 24. 

' Ο Lord my God and my hope, look on Thecla and her children, look on Anna and 
her servant, look on Apphous, look on Sakaon, look on Dionysius and his children, 
look on Helladius, look on Ptolemaeus, look on each one of them.' 

2. ωψ -e is apparently for ό'ψαι from οπτ^σθαι, 'look upon' implying 'protect'; cf. e.g. 
Ps. xxxii. 18 oi οφθαλμοί Κυρίου «ττΐ Toiis φοβουμίΐ'ον! αυτόν. But there seems to be no parallel 
for the imperative form. 

7. κατ 'όνομα is familiar in the phrase άσπάζ^σβαι κατ 'όνομα ; it practically means 
' severally ', ' each and all '. 

loeo. Gnostic Amulet. 

9-2 X 6-3 cm. Sixth century. 

A charm against reptiles and other ills. The first three lines are occupied 
by a formula showing the gradual diminution by cutting off letters which is 
frequent in texts of this class (cf. e.g. B. G. U. 956), then follows a mystical 
invocation of the familiar kind including the names Ίαώ (Jehovah) σαβαωθ ά^ωναί, 
then the petition proper ' Free this house from every evil reptile and thing, 
quickly, quickly ', and finally a reference to St. Phocas. Cf. 924 and P. Tebt. 275. 

+ Την θύραν την Άφροδίτην 
φροδιτην ροδιτην οδιτην 
δίτην ιτην την την ην. ωρωρ 
φωρφωρ Ίαω σαβαωθ άδον\ 


5 Seyoae σκορπίΐ αρτΐρησα, 
άπάλλαξον tou o'lKOf τούτον 
άπο παντοί κακοΰ (ρπβτοΰ 
{και) ττράγματοί τα\ν ταχύ. 
δ αγιοί Φωκά^ δίΙ ΐστιν 
ΙΟ Φ[ά\μΐνωθ ιγ Ιΐ'δ{ι,κτί<οΐΌί) τρίτης 

3• "ίτψ Pap. 4• """ Pap• 1• α&ωναί. ΙΟ. ίγ iV5 Pap. 

3. ■nji' Tiji» ψ should be την ην V. 

4. φωρφωρ: cf. p. Brit. Mus. 121. 684-5, 658-60. 

5. σκορπ'ίί is suitable in a charm against ίρπιτά : the other ^vords in this line appear 
to be meaningless. 

9. Since the amulet was designed to ward off reptiles this Phocas must evidently be 
the Syrian martyr who is mentioned by Gregory of Tours, hi Glor. Mart. 98, and whose 
tomb was the resort of persons suifering from snake-bites : si in quempiam itt his locis 
coluber morsum slritigens vefietia diffuderii extcmplo qui percussus est ut ianiiam atrii quo 
martyr qiiiescit attigerit . . . salvatur. But the date given in 1. 10 does not quite correspond 
with St. Phocas' day of celebration, which is Mar. 5 (cf. the Acta Sanctorum under this 
day) ; Phamenoth 1 3 corresponds to Mar. 9. 


1061. Letter of Diogenes. 

29 X ι6•4 cm. B. c. 22. 

A letter asking for assistance with regard to the measurement of certain 
unirrigated land and the payment of the dues upon it. The hand is of a quite 
early type, and the 8th year in 1. 26 is more likely to refer to the reign of 
Augustus than of Tiberius. 

idtoy€i'[7j]i Διονυσ'ιωι τωι ά3ΐλφα)ί πλΐΐστα 

yaitpHv) και vyiaiveiv. ΐπειδηι και αλλοτΐ σοι 
ΐγράψαμΐν και οΰ διτίτησαι ήμάί και Άπολλω- 


νίωι τώι ά8(λψω σον τα νυν ανάγκην 'iayov 
5 παρακαΧίσαι Πτολ^μαΐον Πτολίμαίον ν(ώτ({ρον) 

οπα>ί cvvTvyjiL Δίαα και Atoyivei Δημητ[ρίον) 

€0)$• αν μΐτρηθηι ή άβροχοί ήί kv rais 

ζ (άρούραΐί) και μζτρη[6τΙ) το νπίρ α{ντοΰ) δη^μόσων) Sea τον Δίονυσί(.{ν) 

και το κατάΧοιπον άποδοθηι τωι ΙΤτολε- 
ιο μαίωι. ΐρωτηθίΐί ονν σννπροσίσηι τωι 

Τ1το\ΐμ\α\ιωι και 'Απολ[λ]ώνιοί ό άδίλφόί σον 

€0)5• μοι τοντο Τίλίσητί, διαφίρίΤΐ yap 

τοΰ Πτολεμαίου ΐμπεφία, καν δίον ήν 

Πτολΐμαίω τωι άλλωι άδΐλφαιι τον Πτο- 
15 λεμαίον πρίσβντίρ'ω]ι σνντνχεΐν irepi 

τούτον, σνντύγτμ και σπονδάσα e'cos 

οτον Τ€λίσθη[ι. (α]ΐ' ονν σοι ψαίνηται 

και ύτΓβρ τούτων καΐ νπβρ ων άλλων 

σε δια γραπτού ήρώτησα άντιφωνη- 
2θ σαί μοι, 'ίστι μοι Κΐχαρισμίνοί, και συ 

δΐ γράφε νπ\ρ ων kav θίλτίί και ήδιστα 

τΓοιήσωι. 'έγραψα δε και Δ'ιωι τω τοΰ χί- 

ριστον ΐΓΐρι τούτον, ώ και σνντεύξηι. 

άσπάζον τονί σονί πάνταί. άσπάζε- 
25 ταί σε ΆΘηναροΰί και τά παιδία τα λοιπά. 

έπιμελον σεα{ντον) ϊν hyi\a{i.vr\if\^ '4ρρωσ{σ}ο. (ετοιτ) η Επΐ[1φ . 

On the verso 

Διοννσίωι τω και Άμόιτι Πτολεμαίου άδελφωι Άπολλωνίον 
κωμογραμμάτεωί Θώλθεω^ παρόντος έχ^ομείνω^) Θεωνο[9) Ίσχνρίω(νοί:). 

3• κ of second km corr. from u. ii. a of αδΛφοί corr. from 8, 22. σ of ποιησωι 

corr. from 1. 

' Diogenes to his brother Dionysius, many greetings and wishes for good health. 
Since I have written to you at other times and you have not brought about an agreement 
between us, and also to your brother Apollonius, I have now been obliged to urge 
Ptolemaeus the younger, son of Ptolemaeus, to meet Dius and Diogenes son of Demetrius 
until the unwatered land in the seven arourae and the government dues on it be measured 
through Dionysius and the remainder paid over to Ptolemaeus. I therefore beg that you 
will interview Ptolemaeus, both you and your brother Apollonius, until you effect this for 


me, for you ave superior to Ptolemaeus in experience, and if it is necessary to meet the 
other Ptolemaeus, the elder brother of Ptolemaeus, about this, that he may meet him and do 
his best until it is effected. If then it please you to reply to me about this and about the 
other subjects which I asked }OU about by letter I shall be obliged to you ; and do you write 
to me about anything that you wish and I will most gladly do it. I have written also to 
Dius, the son of the agent, about this ; whom you will meet. Salute all your house- 
hold ; Athenarous and the rest of the children salute you. Take care of your health. 
Good-bye. The 8th year of Augustus, Epeiph . . (Addressed) To Dionysius also called 
Amoi's, son of Ptolemaeus and brother of Apollonius the comogrammateus of Tholthis, who 
is staying near Theon son of Ischyrion.' 

3. Βιτ/τησαι : ίώιτ]τησαι would be the normal form, but since the single augment is used 
in the imperfect and aorist an analogous form of the perfect causes little difliculty. 

16. The third person was employed perhaps because the writer was thinking primarily 
of Apollonius. 

1062. Letter of Marcus. 

27•! X 13-2 cm. Second century. 

A letter referring to the purchase of some fleeces which the writer was 
expecting 4iis correspondent to procure on his behalf. 

Μάρκος Marpeat τωι φιλτάτωι 

vepi tS>v iroKCuv σον ί7Γαγγ€λλ[ο]//€ΐΌυ 
κα\α άγοράσαι προσθύί οτι τα, θίραά 
5 ϊστιν τα κράσσονα σ[ο]ί π[|θ]οσ•€τα^ά- 
μην ΟΤΙ 'όταν καλά γίνηται τ6[τ]ΐ 
άγόρασον, και 'έγραψα σοι οτι ουκ kiTive[y- 
καν ΐωί Μΐσορή, νστΐρον Si /j.01 ['ΐγρ]α[ψαί 
οτι άγοράσας πίπρακα και ....[.]. ίσ[. - 

ΙΟ γράφωι μοι ίπιστολήν ΐγραψαί, [..]...- 
Toy Se ovSiirore ΐγα/άμην αύ[τ]ην 
δι σοι την (πιστολην πψψο) δια Χύρον 
ίνα αΰτην άναγνοΐί νήφων και σαντον 
καταγνοΐί. ΐΐ <Se τοντδ σοι βάροί ψίρΐΐ 

15 και μήιτω ήγόρασα!, το αργύρων δοί 
Ζωίλωι τωι φίλωι, et δί ηγόρασαί 


Tovs πόκονί, παράδοί τωι αντωι 
σψραγίσαί [ίνα μ6\ι κομισθώσι. 
'ίρρω[σο. ] 

20 ] Μίσορη κ. 

On the verso 

άτΓο Μάρκου Ματρίαι α Τρυφΰ. 

4• Second α of αγορασαι COIT. flOIll ο. 1. TrpoaieVTor. 1 6. ^ωϊλωι Pap. 

' Marcus to his dearest Matreas, greeting. About the fleeces, since you offered to buy 
some good ones, adding that the summer ones were the best, I bade you buy them whenever 
they were good, and I wrote to you that they had not brought any to me up to Mesore, 
and you afterwards wrote and said you had bought some and sold them again, and . . . 
you wrote me a letter, and I was never . . . ; 1 will send you the very letter by Syrus 
in order that you may read it in a sober mood and be self-condemned. If it is troublesome 
and you have not yet bought them, give the money to my fiiend Zoi'lus ; if however you 
have bought them, deliver them to him under seal, in order that they may be conveyed 
to me. Good-bye.' Date, and address on the verso. 

9. άμα [τ]ωί σ[υγ'^γράφωι would be a possible reading, [rjcui σ[υγ\γράφωι referring to the 
sale; but σ[υγ]γραφψ would be expected. 

13. uvayvois : this form of the subjunctive is common in the κοινή. 

1063. Letter to Amois. 

19-6 X 12-2 cm. Second or third century. 

The writer of this letter, who does not give his own name, commissions his 
son to deliver a message to Herodes, the son of a gymnasiarch, with regard to 
an appointment to the office of άpχίφohos. Herodes himself seems to have held 
no official position, and it was presumably as his father's son that he was 
concerned in the matter. 

Χαίροΐί, τίκνον Άμόι. 
σνμβαλΐ Ήρώδτ) τω νΐω Αττίωνοί τον 
γυμνασιάργου €| όνόματόί μου καΐ 
ίίπον αύτφ δτι σήμΐρον ore ίδωκά 
5 eroi ονόματα τρία ώί ei'y άργίφοδύ- 


av και rfj έξήί ΐμ[ο]ν σον ττυθομί- 

νου τι ΐττραξαί ΐϊτταί ούδίνα (κβί- 

νων els την γ^ρζίαν 'έδωκα άλλα τον 

ΐΐπόντα προί ύμα,ί, τοντ 'ίστιν 
ΙΟ Άντάν Δι[6\ννσίου. το όνομα ονν 

τοντο συντήρησαν Άρσΰν Δΐοντοί 

τον AeovTos μ[η]'''ρο[ί] Ταβόνφίον- 
2nd hand ίρρώσθαί σε ^ϋγομαι. 

το πιττά[κ]ίον άναγνούί μη άναδωί 
1 5 τω Ήρώ[δ]τ). 

On the verso 

άττόδοί Άμ6ι[τι . .] . ιτ . . [.] . . [.] 

ΙΟ. Διονυσίου/ Pap. 

' Creeling, my son Amoi's ! Go and see Herodes, the son of Apion the gymnasiarch, 
in my name and say to him " the other day I gave you three names for the ofBce 
of archephodus, and the next day when I asked you what you had done you said ' I have 
not given in any of them for the oflBce but the man who told you of them, that is, Antas 
son of Dionysius.' So keep this name : Harsas son of Leon son of Leon, his mother 
being Tabonphis ". I pray for your health. When you have read the letter do not give 
it to Herodes. (Addressed) Deliver to Amoi's . . .' 

4. Είττοι; is the imperative of eha. That σήμερον is not to be taken literally is shown 
by 1. 6. 

II. The writer apparently wished the name of Harsas to be substituted for that of 
Antas ; but συντήρησαν is rather ambiguous. 

1064. Letter to Didym.\s. 

24-5x9 cm. Third century. 

This letter is on the verso of 1046, and is therefore later than A. D. 318-9, 
though probably not later by very many years. The writer requests the good 
ofhces of his correspondent on behalf of a local revenue-collector. 

Αιογίνης Διδνματι τωι 

άδελψω γαίραν. 
•γΐνόμΐνοΐ npos Άχ^ιλλάν 


ττννθανόμζνοί nepl σον 
5 ΐφη ΟΤΙ kv Trj Ψώβθΐΐ ΐστίν. 
γράφω σοι ονν eiScos σον το 
σίτονδαΐον ottcos σννΧά- 
βΐΐί τω "Απα άπαιτονντι 
τα λήμματα τη^ Τακόνα, 
ΙΟ ζΐνίαν Se αντω ποιήσί]ί, 
προί το ϊπανίλθόντα αντον 
μαρτνρήσαί μοι. 

1. 6 σοι added above the line. 

' Diogenes to his brother Didymas, greeting. I went to Achillas and inquired about 
you and he said " He is at Psobthis ". So knowing your goodness I write to you that you 
may assist Apis, who is collecting the revenues of Takona, and may show him hospitality, 
so that on his return he may bear witness of it to me. Good-bye.' 

3-5. γ(νόμ€νο: . . . ΐφη : a mixed construction of a common type. 
10. Ύακόνα : this village must have been in the vicinity of Psobthis. 

1065. Letter of Hephaestion. 

9x9-5 cm. Third century. 

The following short letter is written on the verso of a fragment from 
a petition, addressed probably to the strategus (1. 4 νττό σον bi ν-πηρίτον L• 
βφλίώίΐύν ^τη[Βοθ(ντων) and complaining of injury by a brother in connexion 
with a division of land at Kerkethuris. 

Χτΐφάνω πάρα 'Ηφαιστίωνος, 
λαβωρ τα γράμματα τον ν'ιον 
μου Θίωνοί ϊξαυτήί πάντα vnep- 
θίμΐνοί ΐλθί μοι eiy το ΐποίκιον 
5 δια τα σνμβάντα μοι. (αν δ( 
όλιγωρήστ}ί, ωσπίρ [ο]/ θίοΐ ούκ €- 


ψίσαντό /χ[ο]υ ovtcos κάγω 
θΐο^ν] ου 0ί'[σ]ο/ίαί. 


2. νιου Pap. 3• '^^ρθ^μ^νο! Pap. 

' Το Stephanus from Hephaestion. On receipt of the letter from my son Theon put 
off everything and come at once to me at the village because of what has happened to me. 
If you neglect this, as the gods have not spared me so will I not spare the gods. 

7-8. Cf. the letter published by Vitelli in Aletie e Roma, vii. p. 124, 11. 11-13 ovr\f 

ίΥονσάμψ (cf. 528. lo) [ο£ί]τ£ προσικϋνησα Sfovs φοβονμίνη σον το μιτίωρον, a reference which 

1 owe to Wilcken, who further quotes an unpublished Bremen papyrus, 'ίσβί 8e On oi μίλλω 
θ(ω σχόλαζαν, el μη πρότιρον απαρτίσω τον νίόν μου. These three passages illustrate the 
tendency in the popular religion to regard the relationship between gods and men as one 
of strict reciprocity. If the gods neglected their duty and afflicted their devotees, the 
sufferers retaliated by turning their backs on the gods. 

1066. Letter of Nemesianus. 

26-8 XII cm. Third century. 

A letter concerning a file, which was to be procured of a certain size 
and other articles which the correspondents were forwarding to each other. 

JV[e]/i[eir]£ai'o? [^ α]ρ[α]πάμμωνι 
άδ(λφψ πλΐ[σ]τα -χαίρΐΐν. 
καλού? μ\ν €7Γ[ο]ί'7;σαί άττοστίλαί 
μοι την ρινην, άλλα άττεστιλάϊ 
5 μοι αύτην μ&λλον XenroTepav. (ΐ- 
δ[ο]ν ουν άπίστιλα σοι αντην δι Άπόλ- 
λωνοί καΐ το ίξονπλάριν (Ί- 
να προς αντο ποιήστ)?. ίγραψάί 
μοι δια τήί [ί]πιστολήί 'ότι άπίστιλα 
ΙΟ σοι λινονδ[ι]ν παιδικόν, και ονδ(ν 
ίϊληφα. (λίγίν μοι Άττόλλων οτι 
ονδίν μοι ίδωσεν. 'έπβμψά σοι το 


τρισκίλίδιν [δ]ι Άπόλλωνοί, (ϊ tipos 
Se χρίίζίΐί άρτίγραψόν μοι δια 

15 τοΰ αύτον Απόλλωνος eiVa σοι ά- 
ποστίλω, σπούδασαν δε γίνίσθαι 
Ιι[οι ρί]νην και άττόστιΚόν μοι αντην 
[δι ^πό]λλα)ΐΌί, καΐ αναζήτησαν 
[ρίνην ον μόνο'\ν ρινίζονσαν τα ξν- 

20 [λα, άλλα τ) τα σι]δήρια βινίζΐΐ e^e- 
[ ]α, και ύποδίκνυ ΐΐ σοι 

ΐρρ]ωσθαί σε ίΰγρμαι 
7Γθ]λλοίί χρόνοΐί. 

21. ϋπο8ικνυ Pap. 

' Nemesianus to his brother Sarapammon, many greetings. You did well to send me 
the file, but you sent me one which is too fine. So I send it to you by Apollon with 
the pattern in order that you may go by that. You write to me in the letter " I send you 
a boy's linen cloth ", and I have received nothing. Apollon told me, " He gave me nothing.' 
I send you the tripod by Apollon ; and if you want anything reply to me by the said 
Apollon, so that I may send it you, and do your best to get me the file, and send it by 
Apollon ; and look for a file which files not only wood but iron tools . . . and indicate . . . 
I pray for your lasting health.' 

7. {ξονπλάριν = exemplarium. 

12. f δωσ^ν : this is a rather early instance of the sigmatic form which is occasionally 
found in writers of the decadence, e. g. προδώσαί in Hesychius, j. v. -npoi^tvos. 

19-20. The supplements adopted are in the main due to Wilcken. ν of μοι/ο]« is 
represented by a vertical stroke which is somewhat tall for a ν and may well be an i. At 
the end of 1. 20 t'^c- is perhaps (^(τάσαί or (ξίτασον, and the doubtful a at the beginning of 
1.21 could be σ, e. g. (|ί[τασοι/ 8e KaXcSJs. 

1067. Letter of Helene. 

22-3 X 6'7 cm. Third century. 

A very ungrammatical letter from a wfoman reproaching her brother for 
neglecting another brother's funeral, and giving him sundry commissions. Their 
father, in a postscript, asks for a present of fish. 


'Ελένη Πΐτεχωντοί 

τω άδίλφω χαίρξίν. 
ου καλωί 'έπραξαί μη έλ- 
Oew χάριν τον άδΐλφον 
5 σον άφήκεί αϋτον μη 
κηδίΰσαι αυτόν. μάθ( 
ουν ΟΤΙ άλλοτρίαν γν- 
ναΐκαν ίκληρονόμη- 
σξν αυτόν, yivov ουν 

ΙΟ προί Θίωνα και eiwe 
αϋτω irepl τηί κέλλα? 
οτί (σφραγίσθη την 
Κΐλλαν αύτον μη- 
Sev όφίίλων, και 

15 (ίπΐ ΠΐΤΐχώντι τον 
υίον Πολυδεύκης 

ΟΤΙ €1 μέλλεις έλθΐΐν 
έλθέ, Διόσκορος γαρ 
λειτουργεί νπερ σοΰ• 
20 ει olSes οτι ου μέλλεις 
ελθεΐν, πέμψοί' μοι 
τον άδελφόν σου 

έρρωσθαί σε εΰχο{μαι). 

25 κάγω 'Αλέξανδρος ό π[α- 
τηρ υμών ασπάζομαι 
υμάς πολλά. αγόρασαν 
μοι όψαρίδιον εκ τής 
θαλάσσης, πέμψον [δε 

30 δια ανθρώπου π[. , . , 
ημε[.]ου ε . [ 

Ι. 1. UfTcxavn. 7• 

1. ι; κίΚλα. Ι4• 1• 6φ(ίλοντο!. 

above the line. 

αλλότρια γυνή. Ι 2-1 3. θ οΐ (σφραγίσθη ΖΟΐΥ. [ίΟΙΎΙ α. 

15-16- 1. τω υίω Ώολυ8(ύκου!. υίον Pap. 20. ου added 

' Helene to her brother Petechon, greeting. You did not do well not to come on 
account of your brother ; you have allowed his burial to be neglected. Know then that 
a strange woman is made his heir. Go to Theon and tell him about his cellar, that 
it has been sealed up although he owes nothing ; and say to Petechon the son of 
Polydeuces, " Come if 3OU are coming, for Dioscorus is labouring on 3OU behalf. If you 
know that you are not coming, send me your brother Castor." I pray for your health.' 

' I also, your father Alexander, send you many salutations. Buy me a little fish from 
the sea and send it by a man . . .' 

5. άφηκ^ς : so 1. 20 olbes, 903. 30 bi&mKCS, &C. 

25. There is no change of hand, and it is likely that both Helene and her father 
employed an amanuensis. 

30. Perhaps π[αρ]ι;μ£'[>']ου. 


1068. Letter of Satornilus. 

24-1 X 9-9 cm. Third century. 

Satornilus, the writer of this letter, was engaged with some assistants in the 
conveyance of a corpse from the Arsinoite nome to Alexandria. Delays occur- 
ring in the Arsinoite nome, his companions had temporarily gone away, pro- 
bably back to the Oxyrhynchite nome, and Satornilus now asks his correspondent 
to give them any assistance they needed. 

SaTopi /ΐλοί κνρίω μου 'Απολλώνιου 

μη ΐύπορήσαί πλοΐον kv τω ΆρσΐνοΐίΒ-η 

ζγραψα τω κνρίω μου Κληματίω τω άρχ(ι)ΐ- 
5 ρΐ fl'ya μοί πλοΐον 8ίαπ(μψΐται e'iva Sv- 

νηθω το σωμάτιν κατΐν^νκΐν ίν Άλΐ- 

^avSpiav, και βιαπίμψβτό μοι σκαφίδι- 

ον άρταβων έ^ήκοντα. οι ά8€λφοι ονν 

οι ϊνέγκαι/Τ€ί αύτο 'έλαβαν και γρ{ά)μ- 
10 ματα άττ αΰτοΰ Κλη ματιού ΐφ' ω μη- 

Sis (νθ')(λη(τι αΰτω κατά τόπον. 

άνΐλθδντΐί ούν kv τω Apaevoei- 

Tj] evpoy το σωμάτιν μήπου δυνά- 

μΐΡον κηδίυθηναι, άλλα ημΐρων 
1,5 άνοχην 'ίχω. eSo^ev οΰν αύτοΐί 

χάριν avayKias χρία? yeviaOai 

eis Τοού. παρακαλώ ούν, κύρύ μου, ΰπάρ- 

^€ αΰτοΐί και τα της σηί σπουδής, 

ΐΐνα μοι μαρτυρήσουσιν άνελθόν- 
20 Τ€Γ, και ei τι άν άλλον σου χρίαν σκώ- 

σιν Τιμίου χάριν — οτι ΐπίμψας επί 

τον ονον και κατίσχον αύτον — «»y 

γίνωμΐ προ! σί. αξιώσω ονν, Kvpe μου, 

ίϊνα δως avTOis γράμματα etva μη- 


25 8h ίνοχλήσι avToh καθ 686i', 
i'iva δυνηθώ κηδίύσαί το σωμά- 
TLv ίΧθιν προί σΙ. 

(ρρωσθαί σοι ΐΰχομαι 
πολλοί? xpouois. 
On the verso 

30 άπόδος Άπολλωνίον πάρα, Χατορνίλον. 

Ι. Ι. ΆτΓολλωΐΊ'ω ; SO in 1. 30• 3• 1• Άρσινοΐτη • SO in 1, 12. 6. I. Άλίξανδρία or 

€Ϊ! Άλ(ξάν6ριηΐ'. 7• δκπψψατο. g. ei/ey Kavres Pa.p. f of fXa/Sai/ COrr. from λ. 

II. χ o( flΌχKησι coir, from κ. Ι.αίτοΙί? l6. arayVfoi Pap. \. αναγκαία!. I'J. 

ϋπαρξί Pap. ; υ corr. from a. 1. υπάρξαι. 20. υ of άλλου added above the line ; 1. άλλο. 

1. σχωσιν. 22. κ οί κατισχον corr. from τ. 23. 1• -γίνωμαι. II. 24-5 are blotted. 

' Satornilus to my lord Apollonius, greeting. Finding no boat available in the Arsinoi'te 
nome I wrote to my lord Clematius the chief priest that he might send me a boat and so 
I might be able to carry the body down to Alexandria ; and he sent me a skiff of sixty 
artabae burden. The brethren who brought it received letters also from Clematius to the 
intent that no one in the neighbourhood should trouble them (?). So on going up to 
the Ai-sinoi'te nome they found the body not yet ready to be buried, and I have a delay of 
some days. They therefore determined on account of a pressing need to go to Toou. 
So I urge you, my lord, to supply them with the marks of your good will, that on their 
return they may testify of it to me, and with anything else they may need from you 
for Simias' sake (for you sent for the ass and they kept it), until I come to you. I beg 
you then, my lord, to give them a letter in order that no one may trouble them on the 
road, and so I may be able to bury the body and come to you. I pray for your lasting 
health. (Addressed) Deliver to Apollonius from Satornilus.' 

13. /χήτΓΟϋ is for μψτω : SO P. Tebt. 423. 12 οίίπου μοι (Βηλωσαι. 

I'J. Τοοί: this name occurs in Hermopolite papyri, e.g. B. G. U. 892. 8, P. Leipzig 

99• 19- 

21. Σιμίου : apparently the name of the dead man. 

23. Wilcken suggests that αξιώσω is for άξιω σον {σι}). 

ιοβ9. Letter of Troilus. 

2 6•6 X 12 cm. Third century. 

A letter from a man to his sister, concerning chiefly a tunic which was to be 
made for him. The writer was a man of some means, but this letter, which is in 
a large uncultivated hand, is in the vulgarest of Greek ; the form προ σίν for πpbs 
ai, and the use of δ for ζ are especially noticeable. 


Γρω/λοί Μαζ Trj ά8ΐ\ψί\ ^aipeiy. 
KaXcos ΤΓΟίήσα! άι/αγκάσΐ 
γΐρίστί μου το κίΐθώνί[ι]ρ το \ev- 
κον κατά. τάχο{ν}! e[t]va fv- 


5 ρα> αϋτω γ^νάμΐνον ^ΐίνα (ρθο)^ 
tav (ρθω προ σίν. eiSov γαρ και 
HpaKXeiSfj ΐγραψα e'i[y]a λά- 
βτ)! τα σύνΐργά μου κα[ι] τοι> 
μΐΐσθον των ■γΐρζξνων. θί- 
10 λω δί eiSeve ttZs anovSaSeis 
αύτω γΐνίστΐ. eiSov γαρ και 
το πορφνρΐΐν μΐτά των συ[ν]ίργων 
Κ€Ϊντ(. σπονδασον 5e πίμ- 
ψ€ το ίτΓίΐστολΐίδΐΐν Θΐρμου- 
15 θΐίω els Άλΐξάνδρααν, 

τάγ^α γαρ δυνασθωμΐν φο[ρ]ν- 
τρΐίσΐ σοι δύω καμήλου! [πυ]ροΰ 
και πίμψΐ προ σίν. την 
πΐδΐΐσκην μου δ\ προ λόγον 
20 ανάγκασαν φΐΐλοπονΐΐστΐ, 
eav γαρ τίκτ) ή Ταμονν α- 
νάγκασαν αϋτην το βρί- 
φοί φΐΐλοπανησΐ. σπούδα- 
σαν γαρ το Κ€ΐθ<όν(ΐν μου 
25 γ(νίστ€ προ λόγαν, και κ[α- 
λα μίτρα αύτω βαλίτωσαν 
και μΐγάλΐ ίστωσαν (π(ϊ 
βύδηί αϋτοΰ. αγόρασαν 
τω Νΐΐκήττ) ονον (ίνα δυ- 
3© νασθτί σαυ τα πράγματα 
δΐΐ(^€ρτ(ΐν' ή Ttvas 
5e χρρδΐΐί άντΐίγραψόν μοι, 
ασπάζομαι δΐ Ήραν. 

ίρρωσ(θ)αί σ€ (ΰχ(ομαι). 


In the left margin, at right angles 

35 iiSov γαρ 'έγραψα Ήρακλΐίδτ) ύ'ρα Sfj rrj Ταμονν (8ρα•)(^μαί) Γ. 

On the verso 

7Γ(α/οα) Τρωίλον Μαζ τίΐ 


Ι. τρω'Λοί Pap. ; so in 1. 36. The first stroke of η in τη is twice written. 2. αναγ'κασί 

Pap. 1. αναγκάσαί. 3. 1. γινίσθαι . . . κιθώνιν. 5• !. αυτό. 6. 1. ΐλθω. g. 1. yep- 

bimvaiv. ΙΟ. 1. elhivai . . . σπον^άζα,ς. II. 1. αντο -γΐνίσθαι. 13. 1. Kflrni . . . πίμψαι. 

1 6. Ι. φο\ρ\τρΊσαι. 1 8. 1. πίμψαι. ig. 1. παώίσκην. λογδ Pap. 20. ανάγκασαν 

Pap.; so in 1. 22. \. ψιλοπον^ΐσθαι. 23• \. φι^οηονησαι. 2ζ. Ι. yepeaSai. 2'J. 

\. μ(γάλαι(ί). 28. \. ρίζηι. 3Ι• 1• S'fi^ifii'• fi. ^2. \. χρήζης. ^6. ]. τη. 

' Troi'lus to his sister Maz, greeting. You will do well to have my white tunic made 
quickly in order that I may find it made if I come to you. I have written to Heraclides 
also so that you may receive my tools (?) and the wages of the weavers ; and I wish to 
know how you are hurrying on the making of it. The purple is put with the tools. 
Be careful to send the letter to Thermouthion at Alexandria, for we may be able to load 
two camels with wheat for you and to send them to you. ]\Iake my slave-girl be properly 
industrious; and if Tamoun bear a child make her be assiduous with it. Be careful to have 
my tunic made properly, and let them put good measure into it, and be large-handed in the 
colouring. Buy a donkey for Nicetes in order that he may be able to accomplish your 
business; and reply to me if you want anything. I salute Heras. I pray for your health. 
P.S. I have written to Heraclides to give Tamoun 3,000 drachmae. (Addressed) From 
Troi'lus to his sister Maz. 

6. προ aev: cf 1. 18, and προ (= προ5)λόγον in II. 19 and 25. aev ande/uf" are common 
in mediaeval Greek; the latter occurs e.g. in C. I. G. 3440, which is of about the same 
period as the papyrus. The dropping of final ί is common from an early period ; cf 
Mayser, Grammatik, pp. 205-7, and for πρό = πρόι, e.g. P. Strassb. 4. 18. 

8. τα aviiepya seem to be implements to be used in the weaving of the κιθώνιον. 
Du Cange quotes a similar use from Damascenus Studita, Homil. 25 βαστώντας . . . waiSeurtitu 

avvfpya^ «λλοί σπατίον αΧ\ος μαχ^ριον κτλ. 

9- -γίρζίνων, if right, is for ■yepSimi'dJc (cf 1. 10 στΓουδάδίΐΓ, 1. 32 xp'/Seis) ; but the supposed 
V is not very satisfactory and may be a π, and a letter may be lost between this and ων. 
Cf. note on 1. 27. 

16. &υνασθωμ(ν is equivalent to &ννησόμ(θα: so e.g. p. Amh. 144 iav (ΰρω π\οϊον €\β\ω\. 

For the converse use of the future indicative for the subjunctive cf. e.g. 1068. 19 Λνα /loi 
μαρτνρήσονσιν. At the end of the line φοριτρίζαν seems to be the verb intended, but I can 
find no other instance of it. 

21-3. This may be no more than a warning against any neglect ; perhaps however, as 
Wilcken suggests, the meaning is that the child was not to be exposed (cf e.g. 744. 10). 

27. If /xfyaXe is for μ€γάλαι the feminine would confirm ycpCevcov in 1. 9 and the meaning 
must be ' generous ', ' unstinting ' ; otherwise μ^γαΚ^ = μιγάλα, sc. μ(τρα. 

28. ριώηί is doubtless for ρίζη!; cf the adjective ριζόσημοί, e. g. 1051. 3. Perhaps 
a [Se is lost at the end of the hne. 


1070. Letter of Aurelius Demareus. 

22-1 X 12 cm. Third century. 

This is a verbose and rather pompous epistle sent apparently from Alexan- 
dria by a husband to his wife whom he addresses as his sister. The writer 
expresses much solicitude for his home and reproaches his wife in an ironical 
strain for neglecting to write to him. 

Αΰρήλιοί ^ημαρβ[ν]ί Ανρηλία Αρσιν\ο\τ) T^fj 

άβίλφ-}} γαίρ^ν. ή προάγονσα παρ' ΐμον ττα- 

/οά πασι Oeois (ύχη ή nepi re rfjs σωτηρί- 
ας σου και τον τίκνου ημών και τον άδβλ- 
5 φον σου και τον τΓατρ6[5 σο]ν και της μητρός 

σον και τω[ρ] ημωΐν] πάντων και πολύ 'ίτι 

μΐΐζον [ν]ΰΐ' kv τω μ€γάλω Χαραπύο) 

προσκυνΰ, τον μίγαν θίον Σαρΰπιν πα- 
ρακαλώ πίρί τ€ της ζωής υμών και των 
ΙΟ ημών πάν[τ]ων και των 'χρηστών ίλπί- 

δων των ev άνθρώποισι ν^σ'^νομισμί- 

νων. το μίν ούν γράψΐΐν σοι πΐρι 

τών πραγμάτων ημών ή και των 'ίργων 

δπ€ρ και φθάνω πολλάκις σοι γράψας 
15 δια ΐπιστολών πολλών οΰχ ήττον δΐ και κατ όψιν 

[ΓίεΤ] σοι (νίτΐΐλάμην π^ριττον ννν 

ήγησάμην, και γαρ σν αύτη μήτη[ρ 

τνγγάνονσα τον τίκνον ημών μά[λ- 

λον Ιμοΰ θίλήσ€ΐς την τούτων πρ6ν[ο]ι- 
2θ {νοι\αν και ϊπανώ[ρθ\ωσιν γ[ΐ\νίσθαι 

μΐτα της άνυπ([ρ]βλήτου κ[η]δΐμονίας. 

nepl δβ της σ(αυτής ίπιμΐλΐίας και 

φροντίδος άντΙ παντός προνόησαν, 

οπβρ και π€ρι τούτου πολλάκ[ι]ς σοι 'ίγρα- 
25 ■ψ'α, μηδίνος ων εχο//€Γ αυτών 

Q 2 


φΐώομίνη. ΐπΐμψά σοι Sia Διονυ- 
σίου τοϋ ...[.].. ντοί η h [.] . νομω 

ή kv TTJ σΐ[ ]α του γείτονοί τηί 

oiKias το[ΰ 'Απολλ]α)νίον ϊλαίου Sei- 

30 ρητικοΰ [κοτύλα.]ί (ξ (ν άνγείω ήμι- 
νόο) και τραγη[μ]άτων σφυρίδαν 
μΐστην μίαν. βιβλίδια δύο ΐκ Έΐΐ- 
νοώα δοθέντα [άπ]6 Τ€ Απολλώ- 
νιου τοϋ υΐοΰ του 'Χκόττα και τοϋ 

35 ya/^IT• •]1/3ροΰ αντοΰ Στεφάνου τον 
κατά βόλιν κατά τοϋ πατρόί 
σου και της μητρός σου και τούτων 
τα αντίγραφα σοι δκπΐμψάμην 
ev τω άποδΐσμω των ΐπιστολων 

40 kav ουν [συ]ντύγτ}τΐ και δό^η 

In the left margin, at right angles 

Ti ύμΐΐν nepl αύτων, ταγίως μοι δηλώσατε, ο τι «ά >] ίπιδημων τοΐς ΐνθά- 
δΐ oi[o]s ωμην ποίΐΐν nepl τούτον μη άμΐλήσω. nepl δι τοΰ καθ ημάς 

^6[χ]/3ί τούτου ο{δ}νδ\ν e'yerero. ΐρρώσθαί σε (ϋχομαι. . [. . 

. αριο . . . ς δια[ 

On the verso 

45 μηδίν μοι kv τω παρόντι ^διΤ\ ίπιμηνιδίων διαπίμψησθαι ΐστ αν ύμΐΐν π€- 
ρι τούτον δηλώσω ή και γράψω, τους ημών πάντας κατ όνομα προσ- 
αγ6ρ(υ( και άσπασί. πάνυ δ( ύμεΐν ΐύχαριστω οτι πολλάκις ΐμοΰ γρά- 
ψαντος υμίϊν ΰμΐΐς οΰδΐ όλως (γράψατε οΰδβ (.μνήσθητί. μου πβρϊ της 
ασφαλείας της οικίας ημών, ως και πολλάκις δια γραμμάτων και επιστο- 

50 λώί' και κατ όψιν παρών ίνετιλάμην. μη άμελήσης μη άρα ποτέ θε- 
λης μ[ε]τα σ[ο]ΰ [Ηρ]αείδι την τήρησιν της όλης οικίας παραδιδόναι ά- 
χρηστου ούσης αυτής καί, ο μη ε'ιη, αλ(λ)' εξ άλλων γενηται. τοΰ παιδα- 
ρίου ΙΤτ[ο]λ€/ίαί[)υ τοΰ άδελφον 'Ερμογένους εξερχόμενου εις την Άλεξάν- 
δρειαν πολλάκις έλθόντος προς εμ[ε ού τεθελήκατε α]ύτω διδόναι επιστο- 


55 λά? ούδ oXas α[ντον] προσήκατί, άλλα και ΕνδΙαίμοΰν] αύτω άτΐίτάξατο 
[λ]€γωΐ' οτί ϊν τω παρόντι ου σγολάζομ(ν ΐτίροίί (ξ(ρχ^6μ(νοι. 

άπ6δ(θί) Άρσινστι άδΐλφτί ττ{αρα) Δημαρίωί. 

ΙΟ. τ of των corn from χ. 15. An f is added above α of fim, i. e. the writer perhaps 
intended hi ϊπιατϋΚων. ουχ ήττον fif inserted above the line. 16. πίμητον Pap. 

18. τυ-/χανονσα Pap. 20. I. ίπανό\ρ&\α>σιν. 2^. η corr. from f. 36. 1. πόλιι/. 

37—8. τοντω . . . ίπ(μ-ψαμη Pap. 45. 1. διαπίμψησθΐ. 47. 1. ασπασαι. 

' Aurelius Demareus to his sister Aurelia Arsinoe, greeting. The prayer which 
I previously made to all the gods for the preservation of yourself and our child and your 
brother and father and mother and all our friends now goes up to them with far 
greater force in the great Serapeum, and I beseech the great god Serapis for your life and 
that of all our friends and for the good hopes that are held by mankind. I think it 
. superfluous to Λvrite to you about our business and affairs concerning which I have written 
to you often before in many letters and have equally given you instructions in person ; for 
you yourself as the mother of our child will be more eager than I am that those affairs 
should be studied and advanced with unsurpassed sollicitude. But before all study the care 
and regard of yourself, as I have often written to you about this also, sparing nothing that 
we have. I send you by Dion\ sius, who . . . either in . . . or in the . . . the neighbour of 
the house of ApoUonius, six cotylae of Siretic (?) oil in a half-chous jar, and one basket full 
of sweetmeats. Two petitions which were presented by Xenophas from ApoUonius son 
of Scopas and his son-in-law Stephanus, who is at the city, against you father and mother — 
of these too I send copies in the bundle of letters. If therefore you meet and come to any 
conclusion about them let me know quickly, and anything that I thought I could do, being 
here, I will not neglect (?). Nothing has happened up to now about our affairs. I pray 
for your health. . . . Do not at present send me any supplies until I let you know or write 
to you about this. Greet and salute all our friends severally. I thank you very much for 
this that, although I have often written to you, you have not written at all nor remembered 
me in regard to the safety of our house, as I often by notes and letters and when with you 
in person enjoined on you to do. Do not neglect this, lest indeed you choose to hand over 
the keeping of the whole house to Herais, who is unworthy, along with yourself, and, what 
heaven forbid, we find ourselves at sixes and sevens. The slave of Ptolemaeus, the brother 
of Hermogenes, has been journeying to Alexandria and has often come to me, but you have 
not been willing to give him letters and have not sent him to me at all, but Eudaemon 
parted with him saying " At present we are not at leisure and are visiting others." 
(Addressed) Deliver to my sister Arsinoe from Demareus.' 

8. Toi/ /ic'yav "Σαραπιν may belong to both verbs. In any case a conjunction is 

29—31. ίλαίου . . , και τρα•)ίΤ)[μ]άτω>' σφνρ18αν : cf. 529. 4 ''ΙΙ• The adjective 2(φητίκοϋ 

apparently indicates the place of manufacture. 

41-2. If the decipherment is correct the construction has become very much confused. 
It seems difficult to avoid ia[v] ; δ or σ would be possible instead of a, but these give no 
suitable word. The vestiges appear irreconcilable with e'v[«], so that on (■).[ώ] . . . οϊ[ω]Γ is 
excluded. In 1. 43 there would be room for two letters between oi[ and ]s : oi[o]t is not at 


all likely, μη ομιλήσω can perhaps be connecied with δηλώσατι, but more probably this 
is a case of the use oi μή where οΰ would be expected, or we may write τοϋτυν (ου) μή. 

43• The superfluous δ is only partially preserved and was possibly deleted. 

52. πλ(λ') f'l ηλλωΓ, if the letters are rightly so interpreted, seems to be a phrase 
meaning ' out of harmony,' one person doing one thing and another another. 'AXciavSpoi/ 
cannot be read, nor, if it could, would it give a satisfactory sense. 

1071. Letter of Pambechis. 

15-6 X 31-6 cm. Fifth century. 

Letter to a captain (1. 10) requesting him to give orders concerning the dis- 
posal of 100 artabae of corn. The writing is across the fibres of the papyrus. 

+ Καθίοί και κατά πρόσωπον παρΐκλήθηί παρ ϊμον και πάρα τοΰ κυρίου 
μου τοΰ ίλλογιμοτάτου 
Κνρου σχολαστικού ΐΐηκΐν τα>ν ίκατον σίτου ΐκ τοΰ παλαιοΰ -γίνήματοί , 
καταξίωσαν ουν 
^ τ(λ(ίοσον τη(ν) γάριν, άντίγραψον Tots ναύτοΐί σου το τι όφίλονσιν ποιή- 

σουσιν. kav 
5 /ceXeveis Ίνα ποιήσονσιν αυτά, ψωμία ίνταΰθα κ[α]1 πβμψουσιν αυτά (ΐί 
την Ίβιονοί, 
γράψον αΰτοΐί, Ιάν πάλιν Κΐλ(ύ(ΐί ΐνα π€μψουσιν τον σΐτον eh την 

Ιβιονοί, πάλιν 
γράψον αΰτοϊί• και γαρ ήδη ΐλαβ^ν Άνούπ ray πεντήκοντα αϋτοΰ και 6 

αλλοί 'ίλαβΐν 
τά$ πεντήκοντα αΰτοΰ. καταξίωσον οΰν γράψον αύτοΐί δια τοΰ γραμμα- 

το τι οφίλουσιν ποιήσουσιν, δίσποτα. 
On the verso 
10 -\- ϊπίδ{ρί) τω κυρίω μου τω άδΐλψω Άσκαλα? ναυκλήρου 

7f[apa) Παμβήχΐί πρ . [ 

3- κ of ev(Kev incompletely formed, ν of ουν rewritten. 4. 1. τιλάωσον . . . vairais. 

5. Ίνα Pap. ; so in 1. 6. ϊβιοι /os Pap.; so in 1. 6. 1. Ίβιωνο!. η. 6 aWos Pap. 10. ψω 
of α8(Κφω written as a monogram, ω through the tail of φ. 1. Άσκαλά νανκΚήρω. 


' As you were urged in person by me and by my lord the most distinguished Cyrus, 
advocate, on account of the hundred artabae of corn from the old produce, vouchsafe 
to perform this favour and write to your sailors what they ought to do. If you order them 
to make the bread here and send it to the village of Ibion, write to them ; or if you order 
them to send the corn to Ibion, again write to them. For Anoup has already taken his 
fifty, and the other man his fifty. Vouchsafe then to write to them by the letter-carrier 
what they ought to do, sir. (Addressed) Deliver to my lord and brother Askalas, captain, 
from Pambechis . . .' 

I. 7Γ : cf. 941. I, note. 

3. Κύρου is best regarded as a proper name since κυρίου precedes in 1. 2. For the 
σχολαστικοί cf. 902. I, note, Gelzer, Leipziger hist. Abhandl. xiii. p. 34. 

4. οφιΚονσιν ποιησονσίν is a parataxis like καταξίωσον τ(\(ίωσοι•. 

1072. Letter of Philoxenus. 

2 9'9 X 5-3 cm. Fifth or sixth century. 

A short letter, written in a very narrow column, relating to a pond which 
was in process of construction. 

Φίλό^€ίΌ$• «1/ τω κτήματι 

άπα Μαρτυρίου Upiav, 

πρίσβυτίρου. 1 5 μίλλω γαρ 

8€\6μ€ΐΌς όρκωσΐ 

5 τοΰτό μου nepi τοΰ 

το γράμμα άναλώματοί 

σπούδασαν οτι τι 

φροντίσαι 20 άνηΚωσαν 

τον νίου ih αυτόν. 
ΙΟ λάκκου 

τον γιγνομίνου 'ίρρ[ωσο). 


2-3. 1. Μαρτυρίω πρισβυτίρω. 14. 'ί^ριων Pap. 

' Philoxenus to Apa Martyrius, elder. On receipt of this my letter hasten to give heed 
to the new pond which is being made by the help of God in the priests' estate, for I am 
about to take an oath of them as to the expense, what they have spent upon it. 

19. oTi Ti: on the analogy it will be better to Λvrite τί καϊ τί than τ -t καί τι in 
937. 22, as was preferred by Wilcken, Archiv v. p. 272. 



(a) 1011 (Callimachus, Aeiia and Iambi). 

ayauos 84, 1 9 7. 
ayanav 3 20. 
.Vii/ 103. 
aywuv 251. 
ayKOiv 114. 
ayka . . . 389. 
ayveieiv 43 1, 
ayraf 235. 

ayvos Fr. 2 recto 3. 

aypias 1 3. 
Sypios 297• 
(ΐγών 254• 
aif(f. See oeiSiif. 
α(θ\ον 229, 253. 
aetSftv 5, 94, 173, 223, 244, 
^ 381, 437• «δίΐι/ 43, 78. 
aei^<i)Of 265. 
αηθα 257. 
«W 36• 
άθάνατοί 69. 
ai€t 60. 
aiVilw 285. 
aivos 211. 
m| 13. 
αίπόλοϊ 97. 
αιρΛν 12, 153• 
alpetv 20. 
αισιοί 121. 
αίσνμνάν 102. 
Λισωποί I 7ΐ• 
σΖτίϊσβα» 36. 
Αίτια 90. 
Άκαι ... 72. 
άκαρΓίΐν 8. 

'.\κοντιά8αι 51 • 

ΆκόντιΟΓ 26, 30, 4°' 44• 

άκουαν 92, 211, 3^8. 

Άκρο! 231, 33°. 4θο(?)• 

Λκτή 264. 
ακνθος 242. 
Άλαλά|ΐ0Γ 6θ. 
dXyeiv 278, 290. 
aXe'yeiZ' 65. 

ΆλΕΐανδροί 1 45 niaig. 
άΧιν&ύσβαι 1 13• 
dXiT/)os 68. 
'AXk/xcW 139• 

αλλά 28, 3°) 8ο, 128, ΐ39ι 
240, 252, 255. 257. 29θ, 
312, 351. 368. οϋ yhp 

αλλά 92. 
αλλήλων 295) 4^7• 

άΧΧοΓ27, 62, 4ΐ6. ι'ίΧλωί 1 88. 

αλί 392• 

άμα^ώϊ 335. 349• 
Άμαξα 1 19. 
άμαρτάναν 35"• 
άμανροΰΐ' 429• 
ά^ίβωυ 34- 
Άμισθο! 309• 
'Afiu/cXatof 24. 
άμΰσσίΐν ΙΟ. 

«μΦ' 33; 264, 289. 

αμφιθαλή! 3• 
ά» 48, 200, 380. 
ην = ανα 272. 
άναβάλλίίν 43• 
aiOyKa^cif 1 88. 

avoKpivfiv 323• 
άναλίσκαν ΙΟΟ. 
«"αέ 88, 375. 44 1• 
άναρρίπτίίν 201. 
ανασσα 82. 
άναστζφζσθαι 238. 
άνατρ€ΐΓ€ΐν 68, 
ώνδάκΕΐι/ 271. 
'AvSpoviKos 171• 
lii/e'pXfa^ai 35• 
ηι/ίωϊ (άι/ί'τωί Pap.) 39• 

άκήρ 103, ι66, 245. 264• 

άνθρωπο! 95. 107. '24, 140. 

ι85, 203, 235, 425• 

ai/ty^(5ff 14. 
ανολβο! 296. 

(ΐντί 45• 

άνωθεν 3 2 . 
αοίδΐ7 32 2. 
(iotSos 3 2 Ι • 

άπαίΓ 146 marg. 

άτταμΰνζίν 24Ο. 
άπάρχίσθαι 165• 
άπηνη! 257• 
άττΧώί Ι95• 

άττό 2 4, 57. 98, 23 Ι • 

aTTOKTetVe/i' 302. 

ΆπόΧλω!. 97. 174. 224 marg., 
232, 267, 4°9j F""• II 
verso 3. 

άποπίμπισθαι 13. 
άποττλί'ιν 158. 
OTroTri'tyeii' 3ΟΟ. 
άπpηy(lσθaι 198. 



απτ(σθαι 45, 356 (?). 
απωθ( 293• 
apyvpoi 30• 
'Αρη! 245- 
Αρίστάϊος 33• 
άριστ(ρΟ! 2 1 8. 
άριστίύι 2 47• 
άριστος 255• 
Άρκάί 103. 
αρσην 3 (1• αντίκα), 
άρτιμήί 2 2'J. 
"Αρτίμΐ! 2 2. 

αρΧ«'οϊ 54. 263, 351. 433• 

αρχίσθαι, ηρχμ(νοι ζ6. 

aafXyaipeiv 202. 

άσκηθη! 69. 

ίίσταχυ! 4^• 

αστερίσκος Ι 20. 

αστυρον 'J^. 

άτιμαν 423• 

άτρεμαίω! 241. 

ήτρυτο! 2'J']• 

αύ^άσθαι 2 1 . 

αΰτάρ 32, 38> 72, 89. 

αντίκα 3 (αρσινί Pap.), 42• 

αυτίί 1 8. 

αΰτϋ'ί 15, 3^1 75> ι°4> 141. 
179, 238, 250, 268, 328. 
οΰ;^^ 240. 
αΰχψ 391- 
Άφραστοί 74• 
άφρων 224, ^33' 
αφωνο! Ι57• 

Βαδυκλήί Ι03• 
βαίνιιν 38, 3^9• 
βάλλΕΐκ 140. 
βαρνί 2 2. 
Bins 138. 

βΜπιιν 1 15, 197, 298, 37°• 

βοή 6 1. 

βοτόι/ 85• 

/3ου[ Fr. Ι verso 3• 

βονλεσθαί Fr. II redo 3• 

BovnoKeios 95• 
βον: II, 93• 
Bptiyp^os 224. 
βράχων 325- 

γαία 2 00. 
γαμβρός 33) 195• 
γά/ΛΟί 1 8, 2 2, 50. 

ν"/' 4, 23, 30, 51, 78, 9^, 
104, Ι ΙΟ, 112, ii4niarg., 
156, 206, 213, 222, 235, 
236, 252, 254, 268, 275, 
279, 293, 300, 317, 319, 
369, Fr. 5 recto 2. 

γαστηρ 2 1 8, 35°• 

r 5, 32, 79. 200,318,413. 

yfiTovnv 300. 

ytXais 155. 

yeveiov 43 1. 

ytfor 164. 

yipmv 66, 122, 249. 

γίωμίτρι'ιν 123 niarg. 

yi? 123. 

γίνισθαι 102, 107, 229, 232, 

γινώσκίΐν 233, 378. 
γΧωσσα 9, 1 44. 
γό,)Γ 64. 
γράφίΐν 123, 125• γράφεσθαί 


γρι/ί^ 67- 
γρνζ(ΐν 256. 
■yu/ji/afcij, 147• 
γνμνονν ΙΟΙ, 2 19• 
•yi;i„7 4°1• 

δαίμων 128. 

δαι'ί 2 2δ. 

δάκρυ 400 (.'), 

δάφκι; 212, 222, 223, 220, 

26ο, 205-7) 269, 274, 
276, 282, 288, 297- 

SfieXlvos 12, 
Sl'tv 180. 
SeXrof 66. 
Λελφιος 20. 

Δελφοί 231, 255. 

ά(λφός g8, VJ2. 
hcvhpov 214, 293• 

δ€|ίή 1 93• 
ύ.(ξιθίη βη. 

8ίρκ(σθαι 1 1 , 
δ(σμόί 112. 
δέσποινα 30 1 • 

δ(ντ(ροί ΐ6, 274• 
δίχισθαι 48, 6ΐ, 173- 

Sij 51, 129, 211, 299, 357• 

ΑηΚιοί 279• 
Δ^λοί 26, 
δημο! ΐ66, 28ΐ. 
Λημωναξ 66. 
δίακρίνειν 268. 

διδόΐΌΐ 132, 133, 193. 382. 

Διδνμ^ν; 12 2. 
δικά^ίΐί, 263. 
δίκαιο? 1 62. 
δ((,€ίν 105. 
Αιοννσιάί 41 • 
δΐ5 227. 
διωκίΐν 57• 

Δ(ώ(<υσο5 Fr. II verso 2. 
δοκίϊΐ/ 44, 3^8. 

δομή 15. 

δόμος 42 2. 

δορίί 1 1. 

δόσΐί 136, 43°• 

δοΰλο? 324- 

δράκων 2 1 8 marg. 

δρνς 2 6 1 . 
Αωριης 23Ο. 
Αωριστί 353• 

6/3δομοί 384• 

^yx"" 355• 

Εγώ 28, 8y, 133, 220, 221, 
228, 230, 235, 244, 245, 
248, 253) 256, 279, 302. 
408. ήμύς 53, ι65, 299• 

ΐδαφος 1 34• 

€θί\(1ν 28. 

"' 350, 4ΐ3• 

elSevai 234, 332• 

ίΐδος 2ΐ8 marg. 
etVeii' 44 1• 
elXe'w 144• 

f'rai 26, 48, 49. 79, 105, 
174 {ηα), 200, 203, 235, 
236, 293, 324, 377, 409 
(εσκΕχ), 412. 

(ΐνικα 68. 

ciVilv 74, 84, 127, 172, 194, 

227) 289, 298. 

ώ 265, 299• 



ftre 351. 

« 50, 93. 252, 392- 

exaoTos 141, 330. 

'Εκάτη gg. 

eV/SaXXfii' 395• 

€'κ€Ϊ 411 (?). 

eKiWfv 1 7 I • 

(Kflvos 44, 130. 185. Cf. 


ΐκκνημονν 1 99. 
fKKOWTfiv 163. 
(κπ^μπιιν 246 (?κ Tf π.). 
fKnXf'iv 145. 
fKirXcKeti/ 352. 
ίκφΰ(ΐν 102. 

c'XatJy 212, 224, 233, 262, 
266, 271, 276, 280, 283, 

€\αφηφό[ΐος 234. 
ίλκίΐν 2 21. 
eXXeiViic 69. 
e/io'i 23, 48, 81, 131, 242, 

Fr. 15 recto 2. 

ΐμπνίίν 12 7• 

ej» 10, 24, 37, 64, 122, 194, 

211, 222, 243, 254, 255, 

258, 263. eW 55. 
ivaifiv 191. fvaieaSai 345» 

evfKa 6. 

€Ρ(ρθ( l8o. Cf. νίρθΐΐι. 
ΐνθα III. 
ffl^ei/ 76. 
evticXai' 22. 
ίνναίίσθαι 6o. 
(ννύχιο! 21. 
evos 407• 
fvTiXijs 317• 
ϊντίθίσθαι 66. 
(ντρίφιιν 184. 
(ξίΐπΰν 136. 
i^tvtntiv 7. 
4ξ(νρίσκ(ΐν 124. 
ί^6πισθ( Ι43• 
ί|.[ 130. 
fnftra II 'J. 
(ττην 232. 
Επί 34ι 6ΐ) 114! ι6ο, 187, 

ι88, 228, 250, 284. 

cVifii;/Lioy 26. 

i-jTievai 89. 

ϊπιμάρτνί 48. 

ίπίστασθαι (= ΐφίστ.) Ιθ8. 

^πιτύξ, 239• 

ΐπιτάσσίΐν gg niarg. 

€πίτρ€^ξΐν 46. 

ίπιχ^ψύν ι82 marg. 

ίπίχρίΐΐν 270. 
eiror 21, 39> 2 26. 
Επτά 17, 133- 
ίττταμηκης 12 6. 

epSy 114 marg., 224 niarg. 

epyoi/ (or e'/j-yurijs) 405. 

fperi/ 140, 325. 

ΐρισθαι 38. 

epevyetp 7* 

f'piffii/ 262. 

ίρπίτόν 163• 

ipvKetv 363. 

ίρχίσίαί 87. 

€/)ωί 75. 

e'f 13, 20, 41, 77, 204, 228, 

231, 248, 269, 321. 
ΐσθαν 270. 
(σοικίζίοθαι ig, 
ϊστώ 41 (.?). 
?(Γω 271, 4°8. 
ίταίρη 42. 
fVioi/ 9• 

ETtpor 128, Ι35ι I^S- 
ϊτητνμίη 76. 
?η 5Ι• 
(χκστώ 87• 
ΐΰκρηνο! 72. 
ίύλ . . . 1 50• 
(ννάσθαι Ι. 
(νορκύν 42. 
{ύιτλόκαμοΓ 73• 
Είίπ υλοί 7 1 • 

(νρίσκΐΐν 121, 26ο, 202, 267. 
iipir 372• 

ΕΐϊσΤΕΚΓΟΪ 3^0• 

Έΰφορβο! 1 24• 
Εύχι; 381. 
•ΕφΕσοΓ 334. 348. 
(φίΐσθαι Ι 3 1 • 
(φίστασβαι (fViW.) 108. 
(φόρμάσθαι 1 7 5 • 

^Λ"" 9. 2 7 (f'ie>i>"")' ι°7. 
112, 128, 105, 169, 392, 

(χθρός 141, 295• 

Zfus 36, 61 (Δΐ(ί(), 79 ('^'/""Ο' 

7 140 (.?), 1S7, 202, 221, 
227, 228, 237, 249, 251, 

254. 255, 29°, 399, 40ΐ• 
'5 8, 3θθ• 
V = ίφ'ϊ 3^• 
fi 120. 


φη Ι, 78, 109, ιΐ3• 
ηκ(ΐ.ν 92, 146, Ι94• 

ηΚίά 66. 

ηΚίΚτρον 3Ι• 

ίλι| 42. 

ΐίλίοπλήΙ 2Ι9• 

ήμφα 1 94• 

ήμίτίρο! 'J'J. 

ήμίθίη η ι. 

ημΟ! 202. 

ί" 28, 139, 307• 

ήνίκα 174. 248, 383• 

"Ηρη 4• 

ήωοΓ ΙΟ. 

θάλασσα 1 68. 
θάλτ,ί 134 (?)• 

βα\λ05 283. 
θαμινόί 36• 
βάι/ατοί 64• 
dea 6, 380• 

ifos 38, 42, 49, 65. 108, 198, 
203, 268, 346. Fr. II 
recto 4. 

βήρη 2 4. 
θησηΐ! 273• 
θνήσκαν 1 49• 
fl/j/l 110, 431• 

θρΰον 24- 
θυγάτηρ zg. 
θϋμα 98. 
5ι//χόί 5. 289, 35°• 



θυμοϋσθαι 32 1. 
θυτήρ 2 2 1. 

'ίαμβοί 91, 94• 

'Ιαστί 353• 

laveiv 2. 

lb€h 6. 

ϊδιο! 4Ι• 

'ώρύαν 22 2. 

'ώρυμα ^3• 

Upas 6, 14, 33• 'P°'s 61, Ι94ι 

232, 236. 
ίκ[ Fr. 15 recto 3• 

"ΐκμιοί 34• 
^^fpos 53• 
tvif 63- 

ί'πτΓοΓ 86, 4°2, 447• 

Ιππωναξ g2. 
ΐστάναι 112. 
ίστορίη y. 
ισ;^€σ^αι 4• 
Ίουλι'ί 52, Τ 2. 
ΊφίκΧΐίΟ! 46- 
ΐχιΐίον 86. 

ΙωνίΓ 225. 

καθηκιιν 1 09 (.')■ 

καθησθαι 259• 

κάθιζαν 2 8ο. 

και. και ■yiip 104, Ι ΙΟ, 156, 
213, 2 2 2. καϊιταί 3^^• 

κ^^ώ 133' 228. κη$ίκαζ(ν 
263. "7" 3°7• κήναυσίλώ- 
σατο 40 (?). κήττί 250, 284. 
κήπ«"άξ 2 39• κήπο! 2 20. 
κοϊ 286. κού 235• """ϊ 
253• Χί 42. χητίροις 

165. χίττό 238, 246. χω 
273• χώττοΓαι/ 236. 

KaUiv 237• 

κακοί 8, 12, 298, 4^4• ^ΐίκ^ώί 

καλ€ίι/ 62 (βαλ(ίσθαι Pap.), 

Καλλί/χαχοί 90, ^Ι. 
Καλλιότη; 77• 
καλοί 214, 3^4, 44^' καΚωί 

173, ι88. κάλλισΓΟί 43°• 
καλυτΓτίίν 39• 

KOpveiV ι 7 . 
κάμπτίΐν 234• 
Κάρ« 62. 
Κάρ^αια 7 Ι • 
καρποί 269. 
κάρτα 6, Ι75• 
κάρτοϊ 164. 
Kapuat 59* 
κάσκ 23• 
κατ . 445• 
κατατίθίσθαι 55• 
Kf 45• 

KfiTOS 5°, 85, 319• Cf. 


Κ"θϊ 32, 53, 74. 

Κ£ίσδαι ΐ8θ, 250, 276, 4Ιΐ(•')• 

KeXamri/i 47• 

KfXeveiv 2. 

KCKOS 166. 

Kcpas 321. 

Kepmvwi 64. 

KepSos 316. 

KeW 63. 

KrjSeiv 23. 

κήρ 362. 

κηρύσσων 1 4 1 . 

Κίρω ... 58. 

κληροΰν 367 (?)■ 

κΚισμιον 1 6. 

κλυΕίΐ' 53• 

KXiffiv 25. 

κλωστηρ 112. 

κνίζζΐν 33^• 

Κοδρύ&η! 32. 

κόΧ\υβο5 93• 

κολνμβ^ν 273 (Ο• 

κό/χτ; 201. 

KOTTTCtl' 3^^• 

κόρι? 39°• "οψ'ϊ '5, 39• 

Κορτ^σιοί 74* 

Κορώνη 278. 

Kore 4, 18, 54 {"OTe' Pap.), 

KoC 254. 
κου 112. 

κο'^Ρ'; 15, 39• 


κρίσσων 2ζ^. 
κρηγύωί Ι96• 

κόρι; 39°• 

Κρι^σιοί 444• 
Kplveiv 428. 
Κρόι /os 160. 
κροΰίΐν 2 26, 3Ι4• 
κρνμο! ig. 
κτ€ατίζ(σθαι 47• 
KTeivetv 379" 
Κυδίππ;; 1 9. 
κύίΐν Ι59• 
κύκλοι 126. 
KVKro; 243• 
Kimeipos 26 1. 
κυρίω! 187. 
κΰων 4, Ι44• 
κώι/6ίοι/ 12 2. 
Κωρνκιαι νίιμφαι 56. 
κώϊ 278, 403• 
κωί 1 6 1, 
κωτιλί^ίΐκ 2 77• 
κωτίλοί 259• 

λαιδρόί 4, 278. 
λαλίΖν 352• 
λάλοί 170. 

λάμβαναν Fr. 1 5 verso 4• 

\tyeiv 119, 161, 213, 293, 

295, 377• 

AeXeyes 62. 
λευκοί 2ΐ8, 248. 
λ^ιτοί 33 (0• 
\ηκάν 183. 
Λί;τώ 28ο. 
λΐ!)!/ 294• 
λίΐ/ίΟί 37- 

λίί 57• 

λο>Γ ΐ37(?). 432(?)• 

λοιποί 4°, 291. 
Λυγδα^ίί 2 3. 
Λυδοί 212. 
λϋρα 25. 
]λΰσΐί 42 2. 
Χώβη 298. 
λωίτίροί 87. 

μά 30Ι. 
ΜαΤρα 35• 
μάκαρ 65• 
Μακίλώ 67. 
μακροί 1 03• 



μάλα 241. 
μάντί! 221, 286. 
μάσσ€ίν 205. 
μάσταξ 2'Jl. 
μαν\ις g, 

1^X1 94• 
MfyaKKfjs 70. 

fii'yarSO, 57, 105. μ(ζων2ζ4, 

flf\€tV 34, 76• 

MeXi'i; 63. 

μβλλίΐί- 10,50, 113,237,334, 

μίλο! 32 2. 
μ^μνησθαι 1 8, 252. 
/:iev 10, II, 70, 136, 163, 187, 
210, 2X8, 222, 228, 240, 

245, 256, 3i9,368,42o(.?), 
Fr. 15 recto 3. 

μίν(ΐν 20. 
μίρο! 409. 
μίσο! 105, 37 I • 
μ(τά 02. 

μ(ταστρίφ(ΐν 1 8 2. 
μ(τίρχ(σθαί 40. 

/icVpoc 334. 348, 362. 

Ff'xP' 354• Mf'W'S 15• 

Μ 137, 239, 294, 295, 299, 
328, 355, 349. 

μην 17. 
μήτ( 270. 
/ιήτηρ 67, 190. 
μί-γνυσβαι 3Ι• 
Μι'8);ί 47• 
μίκκο! 382, 
μiμvetv 34 '• 
/lie 58, 60, 129. 
/iiVpi; 45• 

Wi"; 55• 

μόλίβο! 30. 

μοΟκοί 68, 153, 31" (/iowr 


μονση 8 1. Μούσα, ΜοΟσαι 85, 
89, 204, 357, 36ι, 400• 

μοχθηρό! Ι99• 
/iufeix 325(?)• 
fiu^oXffyor 55• 

μΰθο! 77, 86, ΐ73• 

μν'ία 97• 

μυρίοί 39^• 
μύρμτ;! 42 Ι • 

ναι 296. 

vaUiV 56. 

ΐ'αΐίτά), 52. 

Νάξοί 38. 

vaof 408. 

ναυσθλονσβαι 40 (?). 

νίισθαί 50. 

veiKoy 212. 

vcKpos 236. 

νίμίΐν 85. 

«Όί 217, 35^• 

νίρθίν 264. Cf. (vepBe. 

vivetv 205• 

ff^i'X,; 37• 

νζΐΓ 49. 

νήσοί 55, Fr. 6 verso 2. 

νησΎ(ΰ(ίν 126. 
ΐΊκάι, 438• 
νομοί 89. 
νονσοί 12. 

ι/ύμφ, 56, 436. 

νυμφίος 27. 
νϋι, 191. 
νίΙ 44. 

Ξινομη&η! 54. 
^fVof 323. 
^vyKipavvvvai 7 5• 
ξίίίΐι, 123. 
^υνοΓ 268. 

6, ^, τ(ϊ. ηΚαίη 283. οί iKcVni 
275• οίλαφηφόροί (ώλ. 

Pap.) 234• oii/iof 131. 

οΰντραφι'ΐ! 184. oirepos 1 2 8. 
τάττί ΐ6θ. TrjTcpii Ι35• 
τοΰδαφοί Ι34• τούλόρ^ρυσοι, 
130. τώγα^όι, Ι97• τί^ττόλ- 
λωνοί 232. τωφθάΚμώ 163. 
ί>ριστ(ρ05 2 1 8. 

ό, ή, τό (demonstr.). ό 38. tijc 
12,240. τω ( = therefore) 
58. των 7) 93• ° f'"', " ^^ 

21, 39, 7°, III, 127, Ι 

169, 2X0, 219, 240, 2 

297, 375• 
ο, η, τό (relat.). τά 124. 

ΐ3• '"is• 45• '■ί'85. τά 

5• '•"f 57• 
SSe 9, 54, 240, 268, 298, 3 

381, 415• 

όδο'ί 250. 

ό^'" 334, 348. 

olSf'tv 290 (?). 

oiVfii- 59, 168 (?), 181, 42 

οίκησίί 78. 

OlKOf 88, 2 20. 

oLvos 318• 

oi'of 277• 

oKoios 234. 

oKov 93. 

όλοόί X9. 

ολοί 88. 
όλό;(ρυσοΓ 1 30. 
Όλνμπίη 254. 
"θλΐ)/Λπο£ 385• 
όμαρτί'ιν 2 50. 
o^tXfiv 327• 
υμνίναι 2"]. 
όμοΰ 62. 

ονήιστοΓ 132, 200. 
όνίνασθαι 6. 

(J^ur 1 1, 75, 86,'258 marg. 

oms 79• 
οττλον 284. 
οπόταν 236. 
όππο'τί 26. 
όργίζίσθαι 225 (Ο• 
όρΕίν Χ 39• 
δρκιον 29. 
ορκοί 2 2. 

Spveov Χ2Ι marg. 

o>if 257• 

Spot 231. ovpos 34, 370. 

opjJT)! 215. 

ορτνξ 37. 

or 14, 34, 47, 54, 68, χ 
XX5, X28, x88, 219, 2 
245, 247, 267, 273, 2 
324, 400,^428, 443. 

π(ρ 2 20. OS Tf 36. 
όσίη 5. 









όστίί 8, 49, 124, 132, 172, 

δταν Ι44• 

OTC 68, 8 1. 

ου, ονκ 5, 6, 23, 27, 3°. 43> 
44, 46, 49, 65. 1^> ^3< 9^, 
94, 103, '28, 157, ι62, 

104, Ι73, '74, 220, 221, 

224, 226, 235, 253, 268, 
. 278, 293, 294, 3°', 313, 
326, 3V3, 388. ουχί 233, 

oiSe 24, 47, 104, 162 (ού . . . 

8e'), 191, 234, 375, 409• 

ouSfi'r 257• 
ουκίτι 20. 
οΰν 282, 35'• 
oiceKn 329• 
οΰνομα 50, 02. 

ουροΓ 34, 37°• "Ρ"* 231• 
oi-Ve 256, 287, 333, 347, 

οίτοί 21, 139, 145, 164, 171, 

253, 258, 296, 325, 352, 


ΰφθάλμός 1 63. 
οφΐΓ 264• 

τταγη 1 1 5- 

TraiSiueti' 196. 

παΪΓ 3, 9, ΐ6, 22, 20, 76 

249; 40Ι, 43°• 

παίχνιορ 39°, 395• 
πάλαι 212, 259• 
πάλίμττρητο! 3^4• 
πάλιι/ 38. 
Παλλάί 262, 267. 
πηρά 54, 86, 97, 2 20. 

105. Ίτυραί 36. 
παραπετεσθαι 32 7• 
ΐίαρθίνιοί 25. 
Ίταρθίνιο! 45• 
παρθίνοί 1 , 1 1 3• 
Ιϊαρνησσόί 57• 
7γ3γ 29, 39, 54; 

128, 169, 242, 404• 
■πάσχίΐν 307• 
πατ-ίΐχ 2 35• 
ππτίρ 20, 131.379, 384 


84, 107, 

παύισθαι 2 94• 
wefor 89. 
πίίθίσθαι 1 56. 
TicBe pas 32. 
τηντάμ^τρον 313) 366. 
TTfp 5, 220. 
πψί 444• 
wfpiCTTc'AXeix 237• 
πιρίτιμοί ^2. 

π(ύκη 201 marg. 
ί^ίμ•" 233• 

malvdv 287. 
ττίθανώί 98 marg. 

πίλ*?!!; 144, 270. 
ττιπρηπκαν 93• 
TTiTiTeiv 2 10, 265. 
Πισαϊο? 79• 
πλάσσ€ίν 318. 
7Γλ«ι• 120, 339• 

ϊτλίΐοΐ' 25 Ι • 

ττΚίκξΐν 24• 

πλίΐιρόι/ 238. 

πλήίοί 99• 

ΊτΚησσΐΐν 37• 

πΐΈΐι- 239, 350• 

πνοή 100. 

■noie'iv 179, 227, 299• 

Ποί^σσπ 73• 

ποικίλοι 389• 

πόλΐί 70 (ιτόλτ/αί), 78 (πολιωιΛ, 

369 (ίτόλίίί). 
πολίτη! 28 1. 
7ΐοΧυώρ€ίη 8. 

πολύί 85, 219, 271, 3θ8, 389, 

391, 398• ΤΓουλιίί 52. 
πον . . . 41 1• 
πονηροί 202. 
πόΐΌΓ 2θ6, 425• 
ποταμός 2 5- 
πότη! 1 1 4 • 
πουΚΰμνβο! 1 70. 
πουλΰί 52• Cf. πολίί. 
ffour 433• 
πρίμνον 2 79• 
πρίσβυ! 'j6. 
πρηύναν 35• 
ΐΓρίν 1 15• 
πρ'ινο! 201. 
προννμφίο! 2. 

προΓ 129. 
πρόσθίν 2 go. 
προτίίνΐΐν 2 75• 
προνσΐΚηνΟ! 12 1. 
ΤΓρώτοί 125• 
πτίρόν 421. 
πτολίίθρον 72. 
πτώμα 274• 
Πι,5αίστΐ7Γ 229. 
ΙΙυθίη 2 22. 
Πύίω!' 4 ΙΟ. 

πΟρ 17, 191, 334, 348• 
pe'ffii/ Fr. 1 1 recto 3. 

ρύσθαι 364. 
ρ,^δι'ωΓ 397. 

ρήσΐΓ 102, ι82 rnarg., 289, 

2άβθΓ 399• 
σ(ίλπι•)ίξ 6ΐ. 
σηοΰΐ', σύω 88. 
"Σαρ^ιηνός Ι 72. 
σβίί 11/ 215. 
o-iVtt; (-tijs ?) 12 1. 
σκαλϊ/ι/οι/ 125. 
σώα,.- Ι34• 
σκυλρόί 39 1 • 
σόί 26. 
σοφός 132 
στΓλάγ;(ΐ/οΐ' 1 93• 
σταθμΰσθαι, 1 1 9• 
jaTipeiK 427• 
στρωνννναί 1 6. 

"■ν 5, 31, 32. 40 (σίίο), 44, 
75 (σ^Ή- 83, 88, 133, 
137, 175, 236, 251, 252, 
254 (""''')? 256, 299, 366, 
367, 412, 436• ^M^'f 132, 
184, 373• 

σΰκον Ι54• 
συμ . . . 353• 

σνμβά\\(ΐν 302 (?). συμβύλ- 
\(σθαι{σύν . . . ίβαΚοντο^ 86. 
σvμμιyvvvaι 333, 345• 
σίμμικτο! 353• 
σνμφρά^μων 28. 

σύκ 3, 87, 246, Fr. 1 1 recto 4. 

σννανταν 1 92. 



συνηθίναι 366, 
σφυρόν 46. 
σχήμα 1 23. 
σχόλαζαν I Ο 5• 
σοίπη 102, 255• 

ToKas 294• 
τάλΐί 3• 

τάσσίΐί» 145 rnai'g. 
ταΰρο! 2 97• 

τίίφοί• 237, 248, 378 (?). 

re 36 (5s Tc), 58, 60, 64, 65, 
70, 214, 226, 238, 246, 
_ 284, 392• 
τίθμίον 2. 
ταχίζίΐν 'JO, 
rfXfiK 108. 
τ(\(σφόρος 84• 
rfXtuTaj/ 29• 
rcXevTTj 243. 
TcX;^ri/ef 65- 
τίμ,ναν 230. 

Ύίμπη 252. Τίμπόβιν 23Ο. 
Tfoi 53• 
τίσσαρίς 'JO. 
Terapraios I 7 • 
Τ€τρατον 20. 
"Χ""? 4Ι7• 
«xi-ijeif 389. 
τήδ;; 248. 
τήκ(ΐν 15• 
Tij/zoCros 44• 
τηνίκα 35^• 

Τή(/0£ 23• 

nfleVai 28, 195, 213, 274, 

374 (θ^μο'), 445• 

Τιίω.'όί 2 49- 

TiWii- 241, 335. 349, 440• 

τιμάι> 2 66. 
τιμή 387. 
τιμψΐ! 3 θ''• 
τίμιΟ! 1 1 6. 
τινθνρ'ιζίΐν 258. 

τι'ί 6ο (τίωκ relat.), 220, 221, 
260, 262, 266, 269, 275 

(reC), 279 ("•')• 

τίϊ 6, 52, 139. 179(0, 207 

marg. (?), 285, 286, 350, 
357, 382, 4ΐ6(?), 448• 

ΤμωλοΓ 211. 

τόκος 242. 

Tore 14. 

τοϋνίκα 380. 

τραγωδόί 1 68, 312, 3^7• 

τράχηλο! 1 41 ('■ράχ'^λα). 

Tpcis 276. 

T/)e\e(i' 77 (fipnff)• 

τριβών ΙΟΙ. 

τρίγωνον Ι2 5• 

τρίττον! 4^3• 

rpi'r 227. 

τρίτοί ι8, 207 iiiiirg. 

ΤριτωΐΊί 39°• 

τρομ(7ν 328. 

τροφοί 443• 

Tuyxdi/eii- 393• 

S/Spif 64, 69• 

vSpos 218. 

ΎδροΟσσα 58• 

ύδωρ ΙΟ, 

ίλ;) 26 1, 

νμ(Τ(ρο5 5 Ι • 

νμήναιοί 43• 

ύπακουείν Ι 27• 

un-ijKT) 135• 

νπνοί 2. 

νηοστρωννύναι 223, 239• 

νποιροφο! 4Ι4• 

φαεινός 30• 
φαίν€σθαι 2g'j. 

φάναί 4, 31, 129, 139, '45, 
2ΐ6, 288, 324, 379• 

φάρμακον Ι 88, 37^• 
φαϊιλος 327, 38*^• 422• 

φίρΕΐ>'94, 231, 249, 3 '9, 39°• 
φίϋ 277, 29ΐ• 

φινγιιν Ι 40. 
φημ'ίζίΐν 14, 58• 

φι'λοί 195, 354• 

φίλυψος 167. 
φλίΐ7 2 20. 

Φο'ιβο! 2 1, 63, 183, 225, 3°Ι> 

Φοίνικα 120. 
φοιτΰν 2 28. 
φρικτός 6. 
Φρύ| 124. 
φνκίοικος 263• 
φνλάσσ^ιν 2'jg. 
φνλλον 258, 275• 
φνλον 5 1 • 
φω»,,} 169• 

χαιρίΐν 87, 88, 432• 
χαλίποϊ 8, 35, 49• 
XdpiTff 73> 82. 
χάσ«ικ 143 (•'')• 
χείλοί 278. 

Χ^ώ" 372• 
χλ<5θΓ Ι 2 . 
χλωροί 1 54• 

χορόϊ 228, 443• 
χρή 4ΐ6• 
χρήσθαι 26g. 
χρηστός 256. 
]χρί«ν Fr. 2 verso 4• 
χρίρα 241, 272. 
χρΊσις Fr. 2 verso 2. 
χρόι/0Γ 429• 
χρυσοί 31, 420. 
Χρυσά) 7 1 (?)• 
χυτ($ί 292. 
χωλο'ί 335. 349• 

ψ(ύ8(ΐν 83 (?). ψ(ϋ&(σθαι 14. 
ψήφος 48. 
λ^ίττπκόί 167. 

ώ 99, 242, 294, 298, 4Ι7• 
ώΐ'ίρόνικ( Ι 7 Ι • ϊονθρωποι 
1 85• ώττολλοι. 97. 174, 
409• ωφρων 224, 233• 

ω&( Ι 29• 

ώρ?; 158. 

ώί 2, 9, 56, 5^, 6ο, 7°, 142, 
144, ι82 marg., 218, 253, 
261, 272, 299, 331, 357• 

ώί 289. 
ωσπιρ 1 64. 
ώστί 326• 




{Numbers in thick type refer to papyri.) 

ayi/ofii/ 1012. C ii. 16. 
ayvoi 1015. 1 5. 
nypoiKof 1012. Fr. 1 6. I. 
ayporo/ios 1015. 7. 
ah{K<^6s 1013. Fr. 4 verso 2 . 
aei'Seii/ 1015. I, 9. 

"κβψΜ 1012. C ii. 45. 
'κβψα'ίοί 1012. C ii. 38. 
Αϊ^ιι/ήται 1012. C ii. 40. 
άθλητήρ 1015. 8. 
ai/ia 1010. 17. 
αινυσθαι 1015. 15• 
aipc'w 1013. 31. 
αΐτιάζισθαι 1012. F 13, 1 4. 

alViof 1012. C ii. 4S. 

αΙχμή 1014. 2 5. 

άκουαν 1012. A ii. 2 7 ; 1013. 6. 

άκροάσθαι 1012. A ii. 30. 

ά\(ίφ(ΐν 1015. 14. 

aXijflijf 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 30, 

Fr. 16. 3, 8, II, 13, Fr. 

18. 6. 
άλλα 1013. 34, 44 ; 1015. 13. 
όλλοί 1012. A i. 6, F 15 ; 

1014. 22. 
aXoyos 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 29. 
apapraueiv 1012. F 14. 
άμίίνων 10X5. 17• 
ανά 1015. ΙΟ. 
oi'ayi'[1012. Fr. 39. 2. άι/αγνω 

1012. Fr. 20. 6. 
"Va^ 1015. 10. 
άί-δρΕί'η 1012. Fr. II. ii. 8. 
'Αιι8ροτίιι>ν 1012. C 19, 21. 
άρήρΙΟΙΖ. Fr. 12. I (?); 1015. 

18, 20. 
(ίνθρωπο! 1013. 1 1 . 
airrfindv 1012. C ii. 55. 
άντίβολύν 1013. 1 8. 
avTiSiKos 1012. A ii. 29. 

Άντίπατροί 1012. C ii. II. 
awpviietv 1015. 6. 
άξιοϋν 1013. 20. 

dotSoTToXoff 1015. 2. 
άοιδοΓ 1015. 6. 
affof 1013. 35, 41. 
απάτη 1012. Fr. II. ii. 8. 
άττό 1010. 19. 

άπό^ίΐξίί 1012. A ii. 2 2. 

άποδιδόΐ'αι 1012. C ii. 3 I. 
Άττόλλωι/ 1015. 5. 
άποΚντροϋν 1013. 2 I . 
apeiof 1012. Fr. 16. 17 (?). 
Αρίστιππο! 1012. Β i. 1 3. 

Άριστοφάιτη! 1012. Fr. 23. 3. 
appo(eiw 1012. A iii. 12. 
Sprt 1015. 5. 

aprns 1010. I 9. 
αρχ(ίν 1015. 4. 
άρχ(ΰ(ΐν 1015. 13. 
άστα! 1015. 1 1 . 
ΆτΓΐκή 1012. C iii. 40. 
Άτ-7 -iKos 1012. Fr. 16. 5, 15, 
Fr• 17• 3, 5- 7. 9• 

aieahia 1013. 10. 

αίτόί 1010. 1 6, 17; 1012. Β 

ii. 2, C ii. iB, 22, 25, 54, 
Fr. II. ii. 7, i3,Fr. 24. 3; 
1013. 19; 1015. I, 4. 

αφικνΰσβαι 1012. C iii. 43. 

άφίστάναι 1012. C ii. 48. 

άφνίίόί 1015. 1 8. 

άφνω 1014. II. 

axpews 1012. Fr. 16. 14, 15, 


Άχρηστος 1012. Fr. 16. 17. 

βαριιτύναις 1012. Fr. 1 6. 1 6. 

/Si^Xio./ 1012. A ii. 6, Fr. 13. 

ii. 27, Fr. 18. I. 
βίο! 1012. Β i. 4. 
βοτήρ 1015. 7. 
βοίλ(σθαί 1012. A ii. 35. 
βου\(ύ€ΐν 1013. 36. 
(SoOf 1015. 5• 

yap 1012. A ii. 21, iii. 13, C 
ii. 24, 36, iii. 38, Fr. 16. 7, 
Fr. 21.8, Fr. 23. 4; 1013. 
i5,42;,23; 1015. 
12, 18, 19. 

ye 1012. Fr. 16. 12. 

yurwv 1013. 2. 

yepa'ipeiv 1015. II, 21. 

TeVat 1013. 9,10. 

γίν^σθαι 1012. C ii. 30, 49, 
F19; 1013.41,44; 1014. 
9, 10, 20. 

γινώσκ^ιν 1012. Fr. 2 0. 4 ; 

1015. 13. 

γραμμάτιων 1012. C ii. 15, 21. 

γράφαν 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 2 2. 

ypi 1013. 14. 

yvpvatTiov 1015. 9. 

γυνή 1012. Fr. 27. 4 ; 1013. 

Sarjvai 1015. 20. 

6e4 1012. A ii. 12. 

Sfi/ci'iii'ai 1013. 41. 

δίΐν 1012. Β i. 8. 
&ύσθαι 1012. C ii. 53. 

8evT€pos, eK ^εντίρον 1010. 2^^. 
δηλοίν 1012. C ii. 20. 
Δημήτηρ 1015. 15• 
Δι;/χί'αΓ 1013. 13, 15, 22. 
δήμος 1012. C ii. 33; 1015. 

10, 16. 
άημοσθίνης 1012. A ii. 36, C 

ii. 20, iii. 46, Fr. 13. ii. 17, 

διά 1012. Fr. 4. 4, F 21 ; 

1013. 32. 
8ιαβάλλ(ΐν 1012. Fr. 11. ii. 5. 
διαιτητή: 1012. C ii. 30. 
SiaKiieiv 1012. A iii. 7, C ii. 49. 
διαστίλλ(ΐν 1012. Fr. 16. 4. 
διαφθίίρπν 1010. I, 13. 

διαφορά 1012. C ii. 28. 



θιδίίσκίΐι/ 1015. 2 2. 

hMvai 1013. 44, Fr. 4 verso 

I ; 1015. 17. 
ΔίθυμοΓ 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 25. 
δίί;γ[ 1012. A iii. 10. 
Βικαστη! 1012. A ii. 30. 
διπλοί s 1012. Fr. 27. 3. 
δίττοϊ1012. Fr. 16. 4. διττώϊ 

1012. Fr. 16. 15. 
δι'ψα 1010. 20. 
δο«:ι/ΐοΐ2. A ii. 17, F 15. 

8οκιμάζ(ΐιι 1013. 42. 
δό^α 1012. Β i. 2 (.?). 
δΰι/αμυ 1012. Fr. 1 6. 4. 
^νσμιμητότατοΐ 1012. A ii. 34. 
δωροδοκία 1012. Fr. II. ii. 7. 
δώ/ίον 1015. 15, 1 9. 

(yeipeiv 1014. 12. 

(■γκώμιον 1015. 9, 23. 

(ya> 1013. 16, 19, 21, 41, 42 ; 

1015. I. 
Wfiv 1012. Fr. 16. 13. 
« 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 30; 1013. 


dbivai 1012. Β i. 9. 

iKocrt 1012. C ii. 33. 

elvai 1012. A ii. 8, 9, 35, iii. 

4, Β i. 5, 8, 10, C ii. II, 

18, 19, 25, 47, iii. 41, Fr. 

10. i. 3, Fr. 13. ii. 29, F 

18 ; 1013. 21, Fr. 4 verso 

3 ; 1014. 23. 
(Ιπύν 1012. C ii. 6, 23, 43, 

iii. 48 (?). 
iiV1012. Cii. 25, 45; 1015. 4. 
ΰσιίναι 1013. 44 ; 1014. 8. 
(Ιστρίχαν 1014. 13. 
(Κ 1010. 24. 
«αστοί 1012. A ii. 25, Fr. 13. 

ii. 26. 
fKUvos 1016. 2 1 . Kelvoi 1015. 

16, 18, 19, 22. 
fKTonos 1013. 7. 
cKTos 1012. C ii. 14. 
(κφίρην 1012. A iii. 6, Fr. 1 6. 

i\aiopvTos 1015. 1 1 . 
f'XaioxvTos 1015. 14. 

"Ελληνίί 1012. Fr. 16. 2, 12, 


'Ελληνικά 1012. F 13. 
Ελληνισμός 1012. Fr. 1 7. 2, 

4, 6, 8. 

(μττ'ιπτίΐν 1014. 8 (.?), I 7. 

(μή>α[ 1012. Fr. 23. 5. 

iv 1010. 3, 8, 10, II, 13; 

1012. A ii. 31, 37, C ii. 6, 
13, 20, 28, 51, iii. 53, 54, 
Fr. 13. ii. 25, F 12, 17, 
Fr. 18. I ; 1015. 8. hi 
1015. 10. 

ivayavios 1015. 8. 
'ίνθα 1015. ΙΟ. 
(v6ah( 1015. 17. 
ivTe\i)s 1012. C ii. 5 (?). 
ivTvy^aveiv 1013. 2 2. 
ίξομοιοΰν 1012. A ii. 28. 

(ξω 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 30, F 20 ; 

1014. 24(.?). 
^ωθιν 1014. 4 (?). 
ίορτή 1012. C iii. 28. 

enapfjyeiv 1015• 2. 
fVi 1015. 16, 21. 
ϊπικαλΰτττίΐν 1012. Fr. 18. 5. 
€πικλΰζ(ΐν 1014. 1 6. 
Επίκουρο! 1012. Β i. II. 
(πιορκία 1012. Fr. II. ii. 7. 
(πισκίτντ^σθαι 1012. A ii. 7. 
(πίσκοτΓΟί 1015. g. 
(ποχ(τ(ΰ(ΐν 1014. 4 (?). 
ίπτάτονος 1015. 3• 

ipav 1012. C ii. 8, Fr. 13. ii. 

23, 28, 33(.?), Fr. 16. 8, 

Fr. 24. I, 3. 
Έρ/ΐ€ίπί 1015. 2. Έρμης 1015. 

8, 23. 
ίρώτησις 1012. Fr. 1 6. 9. 
ϊσθ'κιν 1010. 1 5 {(Βίσθαι). 
('σ-θλός 1015. 1 6. 
ίταιρος 1015. 12. 

(Tepos 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 8, 33, 

Fr. 24. 2. 
(Ti 1015. 13. 
(V 1012. A ii. 5, 7, 8, II ; 

1013. 37. 

(ifpyeuia 1012. C ii. 26, 42. 
fiepyere'iv 1012. C ii. 38. 

(ϊκργρτης 1012. C ii. 26. 
(ΐφίσις 1012. A ii. 14 (?). 
Είρύλοχος 1012. C ii. 12. 

(νχή 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 24. 
i'xdv 1012. A ii. 6, 7, C ii. 29, 
F 25, Fr. 16. 4, Fr. 18.3. 
(χθρός 1012. Fr. n. ii. 11. 

ίί>Ί013. 37, 41. 

V 1012. A ii. 30, Fr. 13. ii. 

8 (?), 29 (?); 1013. 40 ; 

1015. 21. 
νδ€Ί015. 15. 
ηδη 1012. C ii. 46. 
ι5δοΐΊ7ΐ012. Β i. 12. 
ηθο! 1012. Aii. 26. 
ηκ(ΐν 1010. 22; 1012. Cii. 

17X109 1013. 8. 

ημίν 1015. 14. 
ΐΙρακλ€ίδη! ό Ποντικό: 1012. 

C ii. I. 
Ήρύδοτο! 1012. C ii. 56. 

ήτοι 1015. 1 8. 

θάλασσα 1014. 17. 
θάνατο! 1014. 23. 
Θεμιστοκλής 1012. C ϋ. 24. 
θίόπομπος 1012. C ϋ. 1 3• 
Θεόφραστος 1012. C ϋ. 2 7• 
θιός 1012. Β i. ΙΟ ; 1015. •j. 
θ€ων 1015. 12. 
θουκυ^ης 1012. Fr. 5- 3. C 
ϋ• 23. iii• 37 (Ο- 

θρασωνίδης 1013. ΙΟ, 37) 43• 
θριάσιον (ττΕδίον) 1012. C ϋ. 

Ιδιώτη! 1012. Fr. 16.' 2. 

lepfia 1012. C ii. 7• 

if pot 1015. 10. 

"Ιλλυριοί 1012. C iii. 53. 

'I/if'pa 1012. C ii. 7. 

Ιππία! (1. Ίσαγόραί) 1012. C 

ii• 43. 51• 
Ίσαγόραί ('ϊππίπι Pap.) 1012. 

Cii• 43, 51. 
ίστορΛ 1012. C ii• 13, 56. 



καθάπιρ 1012. A ii. 36. 
και γάρ 1012. A ii. 21. 

Καικίλίος 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 24. 
καιρός 1012. A ii. 15, 26, C 
ii. 28. 

καίτοι 1012. F 17. 

κακ, 1012. Fr. 18. 6. κακώί 

1012. A ii. 5. 

κάμνιιν 1015. 4' 

κατά 1012. A ii. 10, Β i. 4, 
C ii. 15, 20, 21, Fr. 16. 9 

KOTayfiv 1012. C ii. 44, 50, 52 

καταριθμύσθαι 1012. C ii. 37 

κατηγορύν 1012. Fr. I3.ii. 14 

Kfivor 1015. 16, 18, 19, 22 
fKUvos 1015. 2 1 . 

κίνιανχής 1015. 19• 

Kivfos 1015. 19. 

Κίρκυρα 1012. C ii. 25. 

Kfp/(upnioi 1012. C ii. 29, 32. 

κλάιιν 1013. 1 8. 

κλάν 1012. F 2 2. 

K\eifiv (:= κλΕίκ) 1015. 6, 7• 

KXfiw'as 1013. 12, I3(?). 

K\eis 1012. C iii. 53. 

Κλ€θμίνη5 1012. C ii. 43, 53. 
κ-\τιζ€ίν 1015. 7. 
KoXaffiK 1012. C ii. 39. 
Κορίνθιοί 1012. C ii. 30, 32, 
45. 55• 

κοτύλη 1015. 14- 
KpOTfia 1013. 32, 39. 
Kp'iveiv 1012. C ii. 31. 
κριτή: 1012. A ii. 30. 
κριτικό: 1012. A iii. 9. 
Kpoieiv 1015. 3. 
κυρίω! 1013. 42. 
κωλΰιιΐ' 1012. Β i. 6. 
κώμη 1014. 5. 
κωμικός 1012. C ii. 3. 

λα(9[ 1012. Fr. II. ii. II. 
Αακ[ 1012. C ii. 2. 
Αακ(Βαιμόνιοι 1012. C ii. 46. 
AoKf δαίμων 1012. C ii. 5 1. 
λαμβάνειν 1013. II, 12; 

1014. 26. 
\eyeiv 1012. A ii. 27, Β i. 5, 
13, C ii. 2, 17, 22, iii. 36, 

Fr. 16. 8, 13, Fr. 23. 2 ; 
1013. 17. 
λαότης 1012. F 2 7(.?). 

λήθ(ΐν 1012. Fr. 16. 12. 
λίαν 1012. F 1 5 (?). 

λιμός 1010• 1,13) 19• 

λόγος 1012. A ii. 8, 28. 
λόγχη 1012. C iii. 54 ; 1014. 

12, 20. 

λτίρα1013• i8; 1015. 3. 

Αυσίας 1012. A ii. 20. 
λντρον 1015. 5. 

μακάριος 1013. 40. 
μακρός 1012. Fr. 2 1. 3. 
μάλιστα 1012. A ii. 20, 32 ; 

1015. 21. 
μάχαιρα 1010. ΙΟ. 
μίγας 1014. 6. μίγιστος 1012. 

C ii. 42. 
Mfflwi/i) 1012. C iii. 51. 

μίίλιγμα 1015. 1 9. 

μίν 1010. 2 2 ; 1012. C ii. 17, 
iii. 50, Fr. i6. 16; 1014. 
10, 18, 23 ; 1015. 6, 16, 
18. pev ουν 1012. A ii. 6, 
Fr. 16. 6. 

μ€ρ[ 1012. A ii. II. 

μίρος 1012. A ii. 8. 

μΐτά 1015. 12. 
μιτίωρος 1010. 12. 

μίτρον 1012. A ii. 32, F 32 (?). 
μή 1012. C ii. 50 ; 1013. 42, 

44, Fr. 4 recto 3 (?). 
μήν 1012. Fr. 1 6. 12. 
μηρός 1012. C iii. 54. 
μήτ€ 1012. A ii. 2?. 2, 

23, 24• 

μισιΊν 1013. 2 2. 
Μοίσα 1015. 20. 

ναϋς 1012. C ii. 41. 

νίος 1015. 6, 13. 

1-17 1013. 8. 

νόμιος 1015. 7. 

νΰν 1013. 40 ; 1015. Ι7• 

3(νοφίύν 1012. F 3, 9• 

ό (demonstr.) 1015. 2 1 ; 
ο (relat.) 1015. 4- 

ογκοϋν 1014. 14. 
olSe'iv 1014. 15. 
otos 1012. F 25. 

οϊχισθαι 1013. 43• 
oKvelv 1012. C ii. 17. 
Όλυμ[7Γ 1012. C iii. 31. 

όμοιος 1012. F 1 7. ομοίως 

1012. Fr. 16. 3, 13, 19. 
όνομα 1012. C ii. 6, II, 16. 
ίίνος 1013. I 8. 
όξντόνως 1012. Fr. 16. 10. 
6ρ[θ . . 1012. Fr. 35. 2 (.?). 
οροϊ 1010. 12. 

Of 1012. A ii. 20; 1013. 44. 
οσπιρ 1012. Fr. II. ii. 4. 
όταν 1012. F 22, Fr. 16. 6, 9. 
oTt 1012. C ii. 24, 25, 43, 51. 
oi, ουκ 1012. C ii. 16, 42, Fr. 

II. ii. 8, 10; 1014. 26 ; 

1015. 12. 
oiSe 1013. 14. 
oiKcri 1013. 26 (?)• 
ουν 1012. A ii. 7. 
ovvcKa 1015. 22. 
ουτοΓ 1012. A ii. 17, 33, 

C ii. 27, Fr. 16. 14, Fr. 

19. 9; 1013. 20, 30, 33, 

42 ; 1015. 10, 17, 20, 22. 

ταντί 1013. 17- 
οφθαλμός 1012. C iii. 5 1. 

παΐί 1015. I, 10, 12, 17. 

πάλιν 1010. 23; 1012. C ii. 

8 Q), 45• 
παν[ 1013. Fr. 4 recto 2. 

πανταχόθεν 1014. 1 5. 
πανωλεθρία 1014. g (?). 

παρά 1012. C ii. 9, Fr. 16. 4 ; 

1015. 4. 
παραλΐίπειν 1012. A ii. 23. 
παρίχίΐν 1012. C ii. 41. 
Ιίαρμινίων 1012. C ii. 12. 
πάς 1010. 7 ; 1012. A ii. 31, 

34, Fr. ii.ii. 6; 1014. 16. 
πάσχίΐν 1012. A iii. 11, C iii. 

50; 1013. 29. 



πατήρ 1013. 21, 34, 39, 4o; 

1015. 22. 
Ttt&iov 1010. 9. 
ΐΐίίσιστρατ'ώαί 1012. C ii. 52. 
niXuv 1015. 19. 

Tt(pl 1012. Β i. 3, C ii. 28, 
46, Fr. 13. ii. 23, 25, Fr. 
35• 5• 

■περισσοί 1012. A ii. 24. 

πηνίκα 1013. 3. 

πίδαξ 1015. II. 

πίνίΐν 1010. 8. 

τ!ΐθαν05 1012. A iii. 4 (?). 

ττιθανώτατοϋ 1012. A ii. 34. 
mnreiv 1010. 4 ; 1012. F 23 ; 

1015. 5. 
ττλατΰί 1014. 6. 
ττλίίσΓΟί 1012. A ii. 37. 
πλήσσίΐΐ' 1012. C iii. 54. 
πλοντο! 1015. 19. 
ποίίΤι» 1012. C ii. 37, Fr. 11. 

ii. 4, Fr. 23. 4. 

ποίημα 1012. Fr. 1 8. 2. 

TToXe/tfli/ 1012. C ii. 41. 

ποΧίμιοί 1014. 8. 

πολιορκία 1012. C iii. 5 1, Fr. 

II. ii. 7. 
πόλΐίΙΟΙΟ. 5; 1012, Fr. 11. 

ii. 13; 1015. 9. 

ποΚίτίΰισθαι 1012. C ii. 1 8. 
πολίτης 1012. F l6. 
πολνιπαινιτώτατο! 1012. F 12. 
πολυηχήί 1015. 3- 

πολύί 1012. Fr. 18. 3. 
πόκοΓ 1013. Fr. 4 recto 4. 

ΙΙ01/ΤΪΚ0?, 'HpaKXfi6T;s Π. 

1012. C ii. I. 
πορ«ιΊ015. 5, 1 6, 18. 
πορν^ναυ 1012. C ii. 1 6, 2 2. 

π(5τΕ 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 32. 

ποτ€ 1012. C ii. 8. 

ποΰί 1015. 4. 

πράγμα 1012. A ii. 2 2, C ii. 


πράσσίΐν 1012. Fr. II. ii. 3, 

6; 1013.33. 
πρ(π(ΐν 1012. A ii. 1$ (?), 31 ; 

1013. 37. 
πρ{σβ(ί(ΐν 1012. C ii. 10. 

προλάμβαναν 1012. A iii. 3. 
προοίμιον 1012. A iii. 2. 
πpoπfpισπωμevωsl01Z. Fr. 16. 

1, 18. 

πρΟ! 1012. A ii. 28, 29, C ii. 

40; 1014. 7, 21. 
πρόσωπον 1012. A ii. 16; 

1014. II. 
προτιθίναι 1012. A ii. 9. 
προφίρΐσθαι 1012. Fr. 16. 9, 

προχύν 1015. I I . 
ττρώτίσΓΟΓ 1015. 12. 
πρωτοί 1010. 2 1 ; 1012. C ii. 

47, F 13, Fr. 16. 10; 

1015. 4. 

ράδιοι 1012. Fr. II. ii. 6. 
ρητωρ 1012. A ii. 21, 33, Fr. 
4. 3, Fr. II. ii. 4, Fr. 31. 

2, Fr. 32. 2. 

2a/jioi 1012. A ii. 39. 

σάρ|1010. 1 6. 

σαφή! 1012. Fr. 16. 8, 14. 

σαφω! 1013. 8. 
σημαίνιιν 1012. Fr. 1 6. 6. 

2ι«λία 1012. Fr. 13. ii. 12. 

]σκ(ψ(σ[ 1012. Fr. 20. 2. 
σοφία 1015. 20. 
σπ€ΰ8(ΐν 1015. 2. 
στάδιον 1015. 8. 
στρατύα 1012. C ii. gO. 
στρατηγός 1014. 19. 

σύ 1010. 3, 5, 7 ; 1013. 20 ; 

1015. 6, ΙΟ, 12, 21, 22. 
σνγκατατίθ(σ6αι1012.¥τ. 1 6. 7• 
συγκροΰΕ(» 1012. F 28 (?). 
συκοφάντη! 1012. Fr. 26. 7• 
συλλαβή 1012. Fr. 1 6. II. 
συμβολή 1014. 24. 
συμμαχία 1012. C ϋ. 37• 
σύμμαχος 1012. C Η. 48• 
συμπιριπατΛν 1013. 1 9 (ί"). 
συναγορίίαν 1012. Α ϋ. 54• 
σΰνθ(σις 1012. F 24. 
aDi/rieeW1012.F 26 (?), 31 (•Ο• 
συvτpίβfιv 1010. 5• 

R 2 

σχίδόν 1012. Α ϋ. 33• 
σχολή 1014. 26. 
Σω{σι)κλής 1012. C ϋ. 55• 

τάλαντον 1012. C ϋ. 33• 

τάλαϊ 1010. 2 2. 

τάραχοι 1012. Α i. 8. 

τάσσίΐν 1014. 6. 

ταχύ 1014. 9. 

re 1013. 43• 

τίλος 1012. Β i. 12. 

Tfos 1015. I. 

τίσσαρα 1012. A ϋ. g. 

τηλοΰ 1015. 13. 

τηρ€Ίν 1012. Α ϋ. 31. 

nW1015. ΙΟ. 

TiKTeiv 1015. 4. 

τΙς 1012. Α ϋ. 7, Fr. 13. ϋ. 
32 ; 1013. 30, Fr. 4 recto 
3. δια ri 1013. 32. 

τις 1012. Α ϋ. 5. 23, F 7, 
Fr. 16. 7. 

τοιούτος 1012, F 15. 
τόνος 1012. Fr. 1 6. 5• 
TOTf 1012. Fr. 16. 10. 

τοϋνΐκα 1015. 6. 
τραχύς 1012. F 23(f). 
Tpareiv 1014. 21. ji'peV't 

1012. Fr. 20. 3• 
Ύριβαλλοί 1012. C iii. 54• 

τρισάθλιος 1013. 46. 
τρόπος 1012. Α ϋ. 5. 
τυγχάνίΐν 1012. Fr. 20. ΙΟ. 
τύραννος 1012. C ϋ. 44• 

ύβρ[ΐ012. Β ϋ. II. 
ΰδωρ 1010. 21. 
ΰλη 1012. Β i. 7• 
νπάρχίΐν 1012. Α ϋ. 13. 
υπό 1012. Fr. 1 6. 7. 
ύποφήτωρ 1015. Ι. 

φαίνισθηι 1012. Fr. 34• 2. 
φάναι 1012. C ϋ. 28, Fr. 1 1. 

ϋ. 6, Fr. 16. 15. 
φίρην 1012. Fr. 35. 3• 
φ(ύγ€ΐν 1012. C ϋ. 25. 
Φιλιππικά 1012. C ϋ. 14. 



Φίλιππη! 1012. C ϋ. 9, ίίί. 48, 

Fr. II. ii. 5. 
φΛοί 1015. i6. 
φροκίιΊ012. Fr. II. ii. io(?). 
φρόντιζαν 1012. A ii. 20, 32. 
φρουρίΐν 1012. A ii. 25. 

Φρυγία 1012. C iii. 39. 

φυλα[ 1012. Fr. 10. ii. 5. 

χύρ 1015. 3. 

]χ(ΐρα{ 1012. Fr. 20. 9. 

χρήσιμος 1012. A ii. 24 (?). 
χρησθαι 1012. Fr. II. ii. 9. 
χώμα 1014. 3• 

ι/'ίυδοϊ 1012. Fr. 34. I. 

ψηφίζ(σθαι 1012. C ii. 39. 

a 1013. 38. 

ώί 1012. A ii. 34, Β i. 1 1, 13, 
C ii. 13, 23, 56, iii. 37, 
Fr. 16. 8, 14, 17; 1013. 

ωστΕ 1013. Fr. 4 recto 2. 


5eos Καίσαρ 1021. 3. 


Nepiuv Κλαύδιο! Καίσαρ ΣεβασΓΟί Γίρμανικό: 1021. 1 8. 
Nepal/ 1021. 12. 


5eos TiVor 1028. 33. 


Αυτοκράτωρ Καίσαρ Αομιτιανο! Σ(βαστ6ς Γ(ρμανικόί 1028. 34ι 37• 
Αομιτιανο! 6 κύριο! 1028. 2 8. 


Αίτοκρ. Καΐσ. Νερουα? Tpawvos 2c/3. Tepp. Λακίκο! 1029. 20, 27. 
Tpaiavbs Καίσ. ό κΰριο! 1029. 9• 

Imperator Traianus noster 1022. 25. 


Αυτοκρ. Καίσ. Tpaiavos 'ASpiavos 2f/3. 1024. 40. 
'ASpiavos Καΐσ. ό κίριοί 1024. 12. 
Άδριαχόι ό κίιριο! 1023. 8. 
6(bs 'ASpiavos 1032. 3°- 

Antoninus Pius. 

Άντων'ινο! Καίσ. ό κύριο: 1035. ΙΟ. 
6(0! ΑΪλιοΓ Άντωνϊνο! 1032. 8, 21. 

Marcus Aurelius and Verus. 

Αυτοκρ. Καΐσ. Μάρκοί ΑΰρήΧιΟί Άντων'ινοί 2e/3. καϊ Αυτοκρ. Καίσ. ΛούκιΟΓ Αυρήλιο! Oirjpos 
2e3. 1032. 46• 

//. EMPERORS 245 

Septimius Severus. 

Αΰτοκρ. Καΐσ. Αονκιοα 2(ΐΓτ!μ^5 Σ^ονηρο! Έΐσ^βη: Ώ^ρτίναξ Σ(β. [ 1045. 44• 

Septimius Severus and Caracalla. 

AiroKp. Καΐσ. Λοΰκιοί "Zeirripios Σίου^ροί Έ,νσφηί Ώ^ρτίναξ 2e/3. 'Αραβικός Ά8ιαβηνικ6ί Uap- 
θίκκ MeyiOTOS καΙ Αυτηκρ. Κπΐσ. Μάρκοί ΑίρηΚιο! Άντωνΐνο! Εϋσ(βη! Σ(β. 1020. 3• 

Septimius Severus, Caracalla, and Gkta. 

Αντοκρ. Καίσαρα AovKiOS 2(πτίμιος teovrjpos Ώιρτίναξ Άραβ. ΆΒιαβην. Ώαρθ. BpfzawtKos 
Meyiar. «cnl Μάρκος Ανρηλιο! ΆντωνΊνο: και Πονβλιοί 2(ητίμΐ05 Ffrns BpfravviKo) Mfyicrr. 
ΕίσφΛ! 2φαστοί 1039. 20. 


Αντοκρ. Καίσ. Μάρκος ΑνρηΚιος Σ(θυηρος Άντων'ινος Παρθ. Mf'yiffT. Bperav, Miyiar. Ενσίβ. 
2e/3. 1030. 17. 

ό Kvptus Μάρκος ΑϊφήΧιος Σίονήρος AvTOv'iVos 1030. Ι4• 


Αντοκρ. Κα'ισ. Μάρκος Αυρηλίος ΆντωνΊνος Είσιβης Εντνχης 2(β. 1046. Ι4• 

Severus Alexander. 

Αΰτοκρ. Καΐσ. Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Σιονηρος Άλ(ξαν8ρος Εΰσ(βης Ευτυχής Σ(β. 1031. 26 ; 

1040. 35• ^ 

Μάρκος ΑίρηΚιος 2(ονηρος Άλ(ξαρΒρος Καϊσ. ό κύριος 1031. 24. 


Αΰτοκρ. Κα'ισ. Αοΰκιος Λομίττιος Αΰρηλιανος Γουνθικος Μίγιστ. Εΰσ(β. Εέτνχ. Ανίκητος 2(β. 

1036. 37• 
Gratian, Valentinian II, and Theodosius. 
cVot ιδ ς β 1041. 1 6. 

Justin II. 

ό θίΐότατος κα\ (ΰσίβίστατος ημών Βισπότης Φλαονιος ΊουστΙνος ό αιώνιος Αύγουστος κα\ 
Αντοκρ. 1038. 2. 

Justin II and Tiberius. 

ό θιιότ. κα\ (ΰσφίστ. ημών Βίσπότης μέγιστος (νιργίτης Φλ. Ίονστΐνος ό αιώνιος Αΰγ. κα\ 
Αΰτοκρ, κάϊ Φλ. Ύιβίριος 6 κα\ νιος ΚωνσταντΊνος ό (ΰτυχίστ, ημών Καΐσ. 1042. Ι. 

Αυτοκράτωρ 1021. 7• 
Καίσαρ 1021. Ι3• 




ύπατάαί Φλαουίων Εϋχιρίου icai Συαγρίου των λαμπρότατων (381) 1041. Ι. 

vnareias τοΰ δ^σπότον ήμων 'Αρκαδίου αιωνίου Αυγούστου το β' και Φλαουίοιι 'Ρουφίνου τοΰ 
λαμπρότατου (39^) 1033. Ι. 

μ(τα την ΰπατίίαυ Φλαουίων Μαξίμου το β' κα\ Ώατιρίου των λαμπρότατων (444) 1037. 2. 

ΰπατίίας τοΰ BeioT. κοΧ ΐίσΐβίστ, ημών δΐσπότου Φλ. Ίουστίΐ/ου τοΰ αιωνίου Αύγ. και Αυτοκρ, 
ί'τουί γ (568) 1038. ι. 

μιτα την δ^υτίραν ύπατ^ίαν τηι αύτων (φλ. Ίουστίνου) γαληνότητο! Ετουί ια (57*^) 1042. 6. 

Eras of Oxyrhynchus. 

fT-os λγ ς- (360) 1056. 9• 
eVos- λη ζ (362) 1057- 4• 
eros σνδ σκγ (578) 1043. 


1st (568) 1038. 6. 

2nd (568-9) 1038. 19. 

3id (6th cent.) 1060. 10. 

5ih (late 6th or early 7th cent.) 1053. i. 

9th (381) 1041. 16. 

nth (578) 1042. 12 ; 1043. 4. 

13th (444) 1037. 9• 

(rt) Months. 

Αδριανός (Choiak) 1030. 21 ; 1045. 2 7(?). 
Ne'of Σφαστόί (Hathur) 1021. 20. 

(b) Days. 

fi'Sot 'Οκτώβριοι 1047. introd. 

καλάνδαι Αύγουστοι 1047. 4. 

kalendae Martiae 1022. 7, 24. 

καλάνδαι Νοίμβριαι 1047. introd. 
καλάνδαι 'Οκτώβριοι 1047. introd. 
καλάνδαι '2(πτίμβριαι 1047- 2. 
νώναι Νοίμβριαι 1047. introd. 




"Ayo^os f. of Theon 1048. 11. 

"Αγαθοί, AipijXios"A. gymnasiarch 1025. i. 

ASpiavot 1045. 27 (?). 

'Actios decurion 1048. 4. 

Αθανάσιο! decurioii 1048. 5. 

Άθηναροΰί 1065. 25. 

Αίλία Ειρήνη also called Seren . . . 1045. 19. 

Α\(ξαν8ροί, Αυρήλιος Δημήτριο! also Called Α., 

ex-chief priest, &c. 1031. i. 
ΑλίξανΒρο! s. of Copreus 1048. 6. 
ΑλίξανΒρο! s. of Didymus 1048. 8. 

Αλ(ξανδρο!, Ίούλιο! Ά. 1045. 15. 

Αλέξανδρο! f. of Petechon, Castor and Helena 

1067. 25. 
Αλίξανδρο!, Titos ΜάΚιο! Ά. S. of TitUS Man- 

lius Heraclas 1036. 2. 
A/jc[ f. (.?) of Marcus Colaenus 1045. 14. 
Α^ιμώΐΊΟΕ f. of Ammonius 1027. 8. 
Αμμώνιο! s. of Ammonius and f. of Theon 

and Pekusis 1027. 2, 8. 
Αμμώνιο! s. of Diogenes 1032. 2, 6, 56, 57. 
Afio'ts 1063. I, 1 6. 
Α^ιόιε also called Dionysius, s. of Ptolemaeus 

1061. I, 27. 
Αι/αστάσιοΕ, Φλαοΰιοε Ά. 1038. 1 1 . 
Άναστατίανο! f. of Aurelius Hiera.x 1037. 6. 
AvSpea! presbyter 1026. 24. 
ρόνικο! 1044. 24. 
ρων 1044. ΙΟ, 22, 23, 27. 
Αννα 1059. 3 (0• 
Ανοΰπ 1071. 7• 

Αι/ούπ f. of Aurelius Johannes 1042. 19, 31, 

Αντα! s. of Dionysius 1063. 10. 

ΑντΊττατρα, ^τατϊΚλ'ια Ά. 1045. 8. 
Αντώνιο! 1045. Ι7• 

Antonius, Μ. Ant. Valens 1022. 2 1 . 

Απία 1039. 4• 

Απι'α, Κλαυδία Ίσώώρα alsO Called Α. 1046. 7. 

Άπ -ts 1064. 8. 

^Απί! god 1029. 17 marg. (?). 

ΆίΓΐί f. of Pauseiris 1044. 7. 

Άπίων f. of Herodes 1063. 2. 

Άπολλοφάνη! f. of Arsinous and Dionysius 

1044. 26. 
Άττύλλωι/ 1066. 6 ί/ saep. 

Απολλώνιο! 1034. 22; 1068. ι, 30; 1070. 

2 9. 

ΆτΓολλώι/ιοε city-scribe 1028. 4. 
Άπολλώνιοί comogrammateus 1061. 3, 1 1, 27. 
ΆτΓολλώΐΊοι f. of Heliodorus 1024. 14. 
Άπ•ολλώι/ίοί s. of Heliodorus 1024. 13. 

ΆποΧΚώνιΟ!, Αονκιο! Ανρήλιο! Ά, f. of L. Aure- 

lius Matreas 1031. 13. 
Απολλώνιο! s. of Sarapion 1039. i, 1 8. 
Απολλώνιο! s. of Scopas 1070. 33. 

Άπφουα! 1068. 4. 
Άπφοίς 1059. 4. 
Άπψον! s. of Eudaemon 1048. 15. 

'ApaKuy( ) 1044. 2 2. 

Arrianus, Avidius A. cornicularius 1022. 27. 
Άρσάι s. of Leon 1063. 1 1. 

Αρσινόη, Αίρηλία Ά. 1070. I, 57. 

ΆρσιΐΌοί s. of Apollophanes 1044. 26. 
'Αρτ(μ(ΐ! s. of Penpauseiris 1044. 27. 
Άρψήμΐ! 1044. g. 
Άρψημί! f. of Tetseiris 1044. 16. 
Άσκαλά: 1071. ΙΟ. 

Άσκλα! s. of Onnophris 102Θ. 3, 14. 

Αυρηλία 'Αρσινόη 1070. I, 57. 

Αυρήλιο! ... s. of Heraclas 1041. 5. 
AipijXtoi "Aya^of gymnasiarch 1025. i. 
Αυρήλιο! Άχιλλίΰς also called Isidorus 1046. 

Αυρήλιο! Biaio! s. of Biaeus 1031. 7, 28. 
Αυρήλιο! Γάιο! night-strategus 1033. 4. 

Αίιρήλιο! Αημαριυ! 1070. I, 57• 

Αυρήλιο! Δημήτριο! also called Alexander, ex- 
chief priest, &c. 1031. I. 
Αυρήλιο! Αίδυμο! chief priest 1025. 4, 24. 
Αυρήλιο: Διόσκορο! agoranomus 1031. 2. 

Αΰρήλιο! Έρμανοβάμμων exegetes 1025. 3, 2 2. 
Αυρήλιο! Έΰριπα! mime 1025. 7• 

Αυρήλιο! Ήράκληος S. of Sarapas 1036. 5j 42• 
Αυρήλιο! βίων s. of Didymus 1040. 4, 41. 
Αίρήλιο! θίων night-strategus 1033. 4• 
Αΰρήλιο! Ίίραξ s. of Anastatianus 1037. 6. 

Αυρήλιο! Ιωάννη! S. of Anoup 1042. 1 8, 3O. 

Αυρήλιο! Κοπριά! cosmetes 1025. 5, 25. 

Αυρήλιο!, Αοίικιο! Aip. ΆπολλώΐΊΟί f. of L. Aur. 

Matreas 1031. 13. 

Αυρήλιο!, Αουκιο! Aip. Marpeai also Called 



Herai'scus, s. of L. Aur. Apollonius 1031. 


ΑύρήλιοΓ Πεκϋσΐί s. of Pauseiris and f. of 

Petenouphis 1040. i, 38. 
Αΰρήλιοί Π€Τ(νοϋφΐ! s. of Aurelius Pekusis 

1040. 2, 39. 

Αυρήλιο: Πίτρώνιος S. of MarcUS 1040. 50. 

Αύρ>;λιοί Ώλοίιταρχοί s. of Psenamounis 1041. 

3, 22• 
Αίρήλιοί Σαραπάί reciter 1025. 8. 

Αν>ρ7;λΐ05 Σίρηνο! 1036. 46. 

Αυρήλιος Στίφανο! S. of Heraclammon 1038. 

ΐ3> 34, 38. 
Αυρήλιο! Φιλόξίνο! S. of Doras 1037. 4• 
Avidius Arrianus cornicularius 1022. 27. 
Αφροδίτη 1060. I. 
Άχιλλίί 1064. I. 
Άχιλλίύί, Αύρήλιο! Ά. also Called Isidorus 

1046. 10. 

BfXXapfiiOS 1050. 10. 

Βησάμμωι/ f. of PhiloDlCUS 1041. 6. 

Bi'aior f. of Aurelius Biaeus 1031. 7, 29. 
Biaios, Αυρήλιο! Β. s. of Biaeus 1031. 7,28. 

C. lulius Maximus 1022. 15. 

C. lulius Saturninus 1022. 19. 

C. Longius Priscus 1022. 13. 

C. Minicius Italus praefect 1022. 2. 

C. Veturius Gemellus 1022. 1 1. Cf. 1035. 2. 

Celsianus praef. cohortis 1022. 2. 

Ταβινία ΊσιΒώρα 1044. 26, note. 
Γαϊανόί 1045. 31. 

Taios, Αϋρήλιο! Γ. night-strategus 1033. 4. 

rdiof basilicogrammateus 1028. 3. 

raios OifToupios Γί'μίλλοί f. of Gaius Veturius 

Gemellus 1035. 2. Cf 1022. 11. 
rnios oieroupios Γβ'μΛλοί s. of Gaius Veturius 

Gemellus 1035. i. 
rt'fifXXof. See ratof. 
Gemellus, C. Veturius G. 1022. 11. Cf. 

1035. 2. 
Γ(ρόντιο! 1026. 2, 6, 2 2, 23. 

Δσ/χασαίοΓ f. of Varus 1020. 5. 
Αημαριίΐ!, Ανρήλιο! Δ. 1070. I, 57. 

Δημήτριο!, Αυρήλιο! Δ. also Called Alexander, 
ex-chief priest, &c. 1031. i. 

Αημήτριο! f. of Dius and Diogenes 1061, 6. 

Λι5υμΰ! 1064. I. 

Δίδυμο: f. of Alexander 1048. 8. 

Δίδυμος, Αυρήλιο! Δ. chief priest 1025. 4, 24, 

49, 52. 

Δίδυμο: {. of Aurelius Theon 1040. 5. 

Δίδυμο: S. of PlaS 1048. 1 4. 
Διογίνη: 1061. I ; 1064. I . 
Διογ€νη: s. of Demetrius 1061. 6. 
Διογίνη: f. of Diogenes 1032. 7, 10. 
Διογίνη: s. of Diogenes 1032. 27, 28, 36. 
Διογίνη: s. of Diogenes and f. of Ammonius, 

Diogenes and Martheis 1032. 2, 7, 56. 
Διογένη: s. of Papontos 1030. 3, 21. 
Διογίνη: also called Pausanias, f. of Sarapous 

also called Tadiogas 1044. 4, 
Διονύσιο: 1059. 5 ; 1061. 8 ; 1070. 26. 
Διονύσιο: also Called Amoi's, s. of Ptolemaeus 

1061. I, 27. 
Διονύσιο: f. of Antas 1063. 10. 
Διονύσιο: s. of Apollophanes 1044. 26. 
Διονύσιο: assistant of strategus 1032. 25, 31. 
Διονύσιο: ex-gymnasiarch 1028. 3. 
Δίο: 1061. 2 2. 

Δίοί s. of Demetrius 1061. 6. 
Διόσκορο: 1067. 1 8. 

Διόσκορο:, Αυρήλιο: Δ. agoranomus 1031. 2. 
Δράκων 1057. I (?). 

Δωρά: f. of Aurelius Philoxenus 1037. 4. 

Δωρόθίο: 1056. 2. 

Ειρήνη, Αίλία Ει. also Called Seren . . . 1045. 

Είρηνίων s. of Sarap . . . 1045. 47. 
'Ε\(νη d. of Alexander 1067. i. 
ΈλλάδίΟΓ 1059. 6. 

Έμβητίων 1055. 'J. 

Έττάγαθο: freedman 1035. 4. 
Έπάγαθο! imperial freedman 1020. 7. 
Έρμαιο: f. of Procunda 1020. 7. 

Έρμανοβάμμω!', Αυρήλιο: Έ. exegeteS 1026. 3, 

Έρμία: 1044. 17, note. 

Έρμογίνη: 1070. 53. 

Ευδαίμων 1070. 55• 

Ευδαίμων {. of Apphous 1048. 15. 

Ευδαίμων s. of Sarapas 1048. 3. 

Εΰριπά:, Αυρήλιο: Εΰ, mime 1025. "J. 



Ευφημία Saint 1038. 23. 

Ευφημία, Φλαονία Εΰ. d. of MuSaeUS 1038. 7. 

Ζωίλο£ 1034. introd.; 1062. 16. 

Ήλ/αί assistant 1043. i. 

Ή\ι6$ωρο! s. of Apollonius and f. of Apol- 

lonius 1024. 14. 
Ήρα[ also called Nemesianus 1045. 30. 
'Hpats 1070. 51. 
Ήραΐσκο!, AovKtos ΑϋρηλίΟ! Marpfas also called 

H., s. of L. Aur. Apollonius 1031. 13. 
Ήρακλάμμων f. of Aurelius Stephanus 1038. 

14, 34. 38• 

ΉρακΧάς f. of Auielius . . . 1041. 5. 

Ήρακλάτ also called Heraclides 1024. 2. 

Ήρακλάς, TiVof MiiXios Ή. f. of Titus Manlius 
Serenus and Titus Manlius Alexander 
1036. 3. 

Ήράκλίΐα 1045. 26. 

Ήράκλίΐα, Μαρθΰς also Called Η., d. of Dio- 
genes 1032. 2, 6, 56. 

Ήρακλείδι/ι 1069. 7, 35- 

"HpaKXtifij;!, Ήρακλάί also Called H. 1024. 3. 
Ήρακλ€ίδηι wine-merchant 1055. 2. 
ΉράκΚηο!, Αυρήλιο! Ή. s. of Sarapas 1036. 

5. 42. 
Ήράκληοι f. of Petseiris 1044. 19. 

'Hpat 1069. 33. 

'Κρώδη! s. of Apion 1063. 2, 15. 

Ήφαιστίων f. of Theon 1065. I. 

θαησίίΐ d. of Papontos 1030. 7. 
θαίί d. of Chaeremon 1024. 15. 
θαϊσοΟί d. of Petseiris 1044. 9. 
θίκλα 1059. 2. 
θίόδωροΓ 1026. 2 2. 
θίόδωροΓ s. of Parit 1048. 2. 

θιρμούθιον 106 θ. 14- 

θίων 1044. 7, note; 1055. ι ; 1067. ίο. 
θίων S. of Agathus 1048. 11. 
θίων s. of Ammonius 1027. 2, 3. 
θε'ων, Αύρΐ7λιοί θ. s. of Didymus 1040. 4, 41. 
θίων, Αϋρήλίοί θ. night-strategus 1033. 4• 
θίων city-scribe 1028. 5• 
θ(ων S. of Hephaestion 1066. 3• 
θ€ων s. of Ischyrion 1061. 28. 
θίων s. of C . . . also called Chaeremon 
1039. 3. 

θίων φροντιστή! 1054. 3. 

θομψήμΐ! s. of Thoonis 1028. 8. 

θομψήμΐ! s. of Thoonis and f. of Taorseus 

1028. 6, 30. 
θοώι /is f. of Thompsemis 1028. 7, 9, 30. 

θώΐΊΟί ττρονοητήί 1056. I. 
Ίαώ 1060. 4. 

Ίίραξ, Αυρήλιο: Ί. s. of Anastatianus 1037. 6. 
'ϊίραξ basilicogrammateus 1024. 7, 24. 

Ίιρημία! 1038. 12. 

'IcpoviKos 1056. 4. 

Ίούλιοϊ Άλβ'ξακδροί 1046. Ι5• 

Ίσιδώρα, Ταβινία Ί. 1044. 20, note. 

Ίσιδώρα,'κλανδία Ί. also called Apia 1046. 7• 

ΊσίδωροΓ, Ανρήλιοί Άχιλλίύί alSO Called 1. 1046. 

Ίστόρητο! 1030. 7• 

Ίσχυρίων f. of Theon 1061. 28. 
Italus, C. Minicius I. praefect 1022. 2. 
lulius, C. I. Maximus 1022. 15. 
lulius, C. I. Saturninus 1022. 19. 
Ιωάννη! 1026. 2, 3, 7 ; 1038. 36. loannes 
1038. 37. 

Ιωάννη! Αυρήλιο! Ί. S. of Anoup 1042. 1 8, 30, 


Ιωάννη! ποταμίτη! 1053. 2. 

Καμοΰλ assistant 1043. ι. 
Κάστωρ s. of Alexander 1067. 23. 

Kf'Xep, ΪΙόπλιο! ϋίτρώνιυ! Κ. 1023. I. 

Κίχϋί f. of Timotheus 1048. 4. 

Κλαυδία Ίσιδώρα also called Apia 1046. 7. 

Κλαυδι'α Χαφημονί! 1045. 1 1 . 
Κλαύδιοί Μακίδόνιο! strategus 1028. 2. 
Κλαύδιο! Τατιανο! riparius 1033. 3. 
ΚλαΰδιΟΓ, Ύιβίριο! Κ. Ni(cai[ 1045. 25. 
Κλημάτιο! chief priest 1068. 4» ιο• 
KdiiTor 'Ράμ/ϋΐοί Μαρτιάλΐί praefect 1023. 6. 
Κόλαινοί, Μάρκοι Κ. S. of Ame[ 1046. 14• 
Κόμαρο! S. of Serenus, Inned 1055. introd. 
Konpfis f. of Alexander 1048. 6. 
Konpias Αϋρήλιο! Κ., cosmetes 1025. 5, 25. 

Κοραή! 1044. 20. 
Κυράναν 1042. 2 Ο. 
Κυριλλοίί• 1051. 23. 

Κϋρο! scholasticus 1071. 2. 
Κωφο! 1050. Ι5• 



hfvKo&ioi 1048. 15. 

Λ/ων f. of Leon 1063. 12. 

Ιί€ων s. of Leonard f. of Harsas 1063. 11. 

At^epdXiOf, '2(μιτρώνιος Λ. praefect 1032. 20. 

Longius, C. L. Priscus 1022. 13. 

Aoi'iKios ΑϋρηλίΟί 'Απολλώνιοι f. of L. Aui'. 

Matreas 1031. 13. 
ΑοΰκιοΓ /ίνρηλιο! Marpeas also called Hera'iscus, 
s. of L. Aur. Apollonius 1031. 13. 

AoUkios Οι'ολοίσιΟΓ MaiKiavas praefect 1032. 3,5. 

Lucius Secundus 1022. 17. 
Ανσίμαχοι 1024. 23. 

Μα[. .]αδ[ 1045. 21. 
Maf 1069. I, 36. 

MaiKiavoi, Αοϋκιο? Οϋολούσιο? Μ. praefect 1032. 

Μακάριο: assistant 1043. I. 

Μακίδο'ι/ίΟΓ, Κλαίδιοί Μ. StrategUS 1028. 2. 

Μπκρό/3ιοί 1048. II, ΐ4• 

maXtos, Titos Μ. Άλε'^ηΐ'δροί S. of TitUS ManliuS 

Heraclas 1036. i, 4. 
Μάλιο5, Tiros ^^.Ήpακλαs f.of TitUS Manlius Se- 
renas and Titus ManliusAlexanderl036. 3. 

MaXios, Titos M. Sepijvos S. of TitUS Manlius 

Heraclas 1036. 2. 
MapSfis also called Heraclia d. of Diogenes 

1032. 2, 6; called Μαρθΐον 1032. 56. 
ΜαρθΊον also called Heraclia d. of Diogenes 

1032. 56 ; called Map^eis 1032. 2, 6. 
Map^oCs 1044. 10. 
Μαρκία Σουλπικίπ 1045. 23. 
Μάρκος 1062. 1,21. 

Μάρκοε f. of Aurelius Petronius 1040. 51. 
MopKos Κόλαιι /os s. of Ame[ 1045. 14. 
M. Antonius Valens 1022. 21. 

ΜαρτιαλίΓ, KoiVTOs 'Ράμμιος Μ. praefect 1023. 6. 
MapTtjptos, άπα Μ. πρ(σβντ(ρο5 1072. I. 
Marpeas 1062. I, 21. 
Marpc'as, Aovkios' Αυρήλιο! Μ. also Called He- 

rai'scus, s. of L. Aur. Apollonius 1031. 1 3. 
Maximus, C. lulius M. 1022. 15. 
Mivav&pos, KXaiSios M. basilicogrammateus 

1029. I. 
ΜΕ^λαοε 1045. 9• 
Μίνίμαχο! 1044. 7• 
Mf «σδίύί 1044. I Ο ί/ saep. 
Minicius, C. M. Italus praefect 1022. 2. 
Muva-aios f. of Flavia Euphemia 1038. 9. 

Νίΐλοε 1050. 3. 

Nfpfaiavos 1066. I. 

Nfpeaiavos 'lipa[ 1045. 30. 

NfpcaiW 1048. 7. 

Ni'ypoE 1056. I. 

TSIiKm[, TijSeptos Κλαυδιοί Ν. 1045. 2 ζ. 

Νικητής 1069. 29. 

Νικόμαχος 1044. 2 f/ saep. 

Νικο'στρατοΓ 1044. II, 14. 

Νόννα 1038. 15. 

Ξανοψά: 1070. 32. 

'Ovex . . 1054. 4. 

Όννωφρΐ! S. of Onnophris 1029. 13. 

Όννωφρΐ! S. of Osmolchis and f. of Asclas 

and Osmolchis 1029. 3, 14. 
Όννωφρΐ! f. of Pnephersoi's 1044. 22. 
Όννωφρΐ! s. of Soi's and f. of Chaeremon 

1028. 16, 24. 
Όνυωφρις s. of Teos and f. of Teos and 

Onnophris 1029. 2, 12. 
^ΟσμοΚχις f. of Onnophris 1029. 4. 
ΌσμοΚχΐ! s. of Onnophris 1029. 15. 
OiaXe'pios decurion 1048. 10. 
Ovcipos s. of Damasaeus 1020. 5. 
OieTovpios, raios Ού. ΓψΓλλοε f. of Gaius 

Veturius Gemellus 1035. 2. Cf. 1022. 11. 

OufTovpiot, raios Ού. Τ(μ(\λος S. of GaiuS 

Veturius Gemellus 1035. i. 

ΟύολοιϋσιοΕ, AovKios Oi. Μαικιανός praefect 

1032. 3,5. 
Ονωνάσιο! ΦακοϋνΒος dioecetes 1032. 44, 51. 

rrOKios decurion 1048. 2. 

Ώαλωσις 1044. I9. 

Ώαλώσΐ! f. of . . . emeous 1044. 6. 

Παμβηχΐ! 1071. II. 

Ώανίων (?) f. of Plutarchus 1048. 5. 

Παπιιοϋτΐ! 1057. I, 4. 

Παπι /oUTios assistant of StrategUS 1057. 2. 
ΠαποντωΓ s. of Spartas and f. of Diogenes 

and Thaesis 1030. 3, 22. 
Παράμονο! 1044. 23. 
Παρδηλάε 1044. 2 2, note. 

Πηρίτ f. of Theodorus 1048. 2. 
ΠαΟλοΓ (?) s. of Sarapion 1048. 10. 
ΠαΟλοί, 2(7ττίμιος Π. riparius 1033. 3. 
Παυσίΐΐ'ίηε, Aioye'i/ijs also called P., f. of Sara- 
pous also called Tadiogas 1044. 4. 



Παυσί'ψί! s. of Apis 1044. 7. 

ΠαυσίίρΐΓ f. of Auielius Pekusis 1040. i, 39. 

Παυσιφίων f. of Pauseirion 1044. 6. 

Πανσαρίων s. of Pauseirion 1044. 6. 

Παυσιφίων s. of Psenamounis 1044. 14. 

Παάί 1048. 7. 

Πίδΐίίί 1031. IS. 

Πί'κυλλοΓ 1054. I ; 1055. i. 

Π€<£ίσ(Γ s. of Ammonius 1027. 2, 4. 

Πίκϋσις, ΑϋρηΧιο! Π. s. of Pauseiris and f. of 

Petenouphis 1040. i, 38, 53. 
Ώί^ανλημί! 1044. 2 2, note. 
Ώίνπανσ(φις 1044. 27. 

lifiOpis s. of Petronius also called Horion 

1044. 17. 
nerfVoC^ir, ΑϋρηλιΟ! Π. S. of AureliuS Pekusis 

1040. 2, 37. 

ΠίΤΕχώί/ s. of Alexander 1067. ι . 
η^τιχών s. of Polydeuces 1067. 15. 
llfToaopanis f. of Petosorapis 1029. 18. 
Ώίτοσοραπί! s. of Petosorapis and f. of Ptole- 

maeus 1029. 18. 
Πβτρώνιοί, AvprjXios Π. s. of Marcus 1040. 50. 

ΠΕΤρώΐΊΟΓ, Πο'ττλίΟί Π. KfXfp 1023. I. 

UfTpwvtos also called Horion f. of Penuris 

1044. 17. 
IliTo-etptf s. of Heracleus 1044. 19. 
UfTae'ipLs f. of Horus 1044. 3. 
ncTffapts f. of Thai'sous 1044. 9. 
Ώ€τσ(ΐρίων s. of Seirion 1044. 10. 
U\as f. of Didymus 1048. 14. 
πλοΰταρχοί, Ανρηλιο! Π. s. of Psenamounis 

1041. 3, 22. 

Πλούταρχο! s. of Panion (?) 1048. 5. 
Πν(φ(ρσάΐ! ά. of Onnophris 1044. 22. 
Πν(φ(ρώ! 1044. 2. 
Πόι9ο£ 1034. introd. (f). 

Πολί'/ίωΐ' 1044. II, 20, 25. 
Πολυδεύκης 1054. I. 

Πολυδεύκη! f. of Petechon 1067. 1 6. 

ΠόπΧίο! Ώίτρώνιο! Ke'Xfp 1023. I. 

ΏούπΚίο! TiTiavos 1045. 33. 

Priscus, C. Longius P. 1022. 13. 

Priscus singularis 1022. 26. 

Προκόνδα d. of Hermaeus 1020. 7. 

Πτολιμα'ιο! 1059. 7 ; 1070. 53. 

Πτολιμα'ιο! f. of Dionysius also called Amo'is 

1061. 27. 
ΠτόΚιμαΙος s. of Petosorapis 102Θ. 18. 

Πτολίμάίος f. of Ptolemaeus 1035. 5 ; 1061. 5. 
Πτολ(μάΐο! s. of Ptolemaeus 1035. 4 ; 1061. 

5 e/ saep. 
nroKephos 1056. I. 
nvppias 1024. 23. 

'Ράμ/ιιοΓ, κόιντοί 'P. MapTiaXis praefect 1023. 6. 

Σακάων 1059. 4. 

Σαραπ[ f. of Eirenion 1045. 47. 

Έαραπάμρωρ 1066. I. 

2apawas, Αυρήλιος 2. reciter 1025. 8. 

Έαραπΰς f. of Eudaemon 1048. 3. 
Σαραπάς s. of Μ . . . and f. of Aurelius 
Heracleus 1036. 5. 

Σαραπα, god 1028. 17 ; 1070. 8. 
Σαραπίων also called . . . 1045. 5. 
Τ,αραττίων f. of PauluS (?) 1048. 10. 

Σαραπίων f. of Sarapion 1039. i. 

Έαραπίων s. of Sarapion and f. of Apollonius 

1039. I. 
Σαραπονς also called Tadiogas, d. of Diogenes 

also called Pausanias 1044. 4. 
ΣατορνΙλο! 104:8. 7, 8; 1068. i, 30. 
Saturninus, C. lulius S. 1022. 19. 

Σάτυρος 1054. 3. 

Secundus, Lucius S. 1022. 17. 
Σηρίων f. of Petseirion 1044. 10. 

Σιμπρώνιος Αιβιράλιος, praefect 1032. 20. 

Σ^ονηρος 1050. g. 

Σίτττίμίος Παύλος riparius 1033. 3. 

Σ(ρη[ν . ., Αίλία Ειρήνη also called S. 1045. 1 9. 

Σερήνος 1042. 32. Serenus 1042. 34. 
Σερήνος amphodogrammateus 1030. 2, 24. 

Σερήνος, Αυρήλιος 2. 1036. 46. 

Σερήνος collector 1043. I. 

Σερήνος f. of Comarus iWii'f 1055. introd. 

Σερήνος, Ίίτος Μάλιος Σ. S. of TitUS Manlius 

Heraclas 1036. i, 4. 

Σ(ψάριον 1032. ΙΟ. 
Σιμίας 1068. 21. 

ΣινθίΟς 1039. 2 ; 1040. 3- 

Σισόις 1034. introd. (Ρ). 

Σκόπας ί. of Apollonius 1070. 34• 

Σοήρις 1040. 2 ; 1044. ig. 

Σόις f. of Onnophris 1028. 16, 25. 

2οι;λπικια, Μαρκία Σ. 1045. 23. 
Σπαρτας (. of PapontOS 1030. 4• 
Στατιλλία Αντίπατρο 1045. 8. 



Έτίφανος 1065. I ; 1070. 35. 

"Ζτίφανυς, ΑνρηΚιο! Σ. son of Heraclammon 

1038. 13, 34, 38• 
2τ(φαΐΌΪΐ! 1036. 6. 

Στρόμβος 1044. 2, note. 
2ίρος 1062. 12. 
Σωτάδηζ 1044. 2, 5. 

Τα/3ό</ψΐ5 1063. 12. 

Ταδιογάί, ΣπραποΟί also called Τ., d. of Dio- 
genes also called Pausanias 1044. 4. 

Ταϊόλλι; 1031. 7. 
Ταμούν 1069. 21. 35. 

Ύαορσιν! ά. of Thompsemis 1028. 6, 40. 

Τασίίί 1029. 3• 

TanaTOs, κλαΰδιοί Τ. riparius 1033. 3• 
Τ£δ[.1μ7, (?) 1041. 3. 

Tepeis 1030. 4. 

ΤΕσαΰρΐΓ 1029. 4- 

TfTffeipit d. of Harpsemis 1044. 16. 

Tfif f. of Onnophris 1029. 2. 

TfSi s. of Onnophris 1029. 2, 12. 

Ίφίρίοί Κλαύδιοϊ Νίκαι[ 1045. 25- 

Ti/ioifof s. of Kichus 1048. 4. 

Ύιτιανός, Ποίττλιοί Τ. 1045. 33. 

TiVos ΜάλιοΓ 'Α\4ξανδρο! s. of Titus Manlius 

Heraclas 1036. 2. 
TiVof Μάλιοί 'Ήρακ^ας f. of Titus Manlius Sere- 

nus and Titus Manlius Alexander 1036. 3. 
Tiros Μάλιοί Σιρηνο: s. of Titus Manlius Hera- 

clas 1036. I, 4. 
Τοτοίΰί 1044. 1 7. 
Τριάδίλφοί presbyter 1026. 24. 
Tpu^as 1062. 21. 
Τρωι'λο! 1069. I, 36. 

Valens, M. Antonius V. 1022. 21. 
Veturius, C. V. Gemellus 1022. 11. 
1035. 2. 


Φακοίί'δοΓ, ΟνωνάσιοίΦ. dioccetes 1032. 44, 51. 

Φίβ, Φλαούιος Φ. subadiuva 1042. 13. 
Φιλίσκο! ex-gymnasiarch 1028. 4- 
Φιλόνικο! s. of Besammon 1041. 6, 15. 
ΦίΚάξίνοί 1072. I. 
Φιλόξίνο!, Αΰρήλιο! Φ. s. of Doras 1037. 4. 

Φλαουία Ευφημία d. of MusaeUS 1038. 7. 
Φλαοίΐϋί Άιιαστάσιοί 1038. II. 

Φλαούιο! Φίβ subadiuva 1042. 13. 
Φωκάί saint 1060. 9. 

Χαψημονίϋ, Κλαυδία Χ. 1045. II. 

Χαιρημων also Called C . . . , f. of Theon 

1039. 4. 
Χαιρημων s. of Onnophris 1028. 15. 
Χαιρημων f. of Thais 1024. 16. 
Xepiyevqs 1044. 6, 1 8. 

■^(ναμοϋνΐ! f. of Aurelius Plutarchus 1041. 3, 

Ψίναμοΰνΐί f. of Pauseirion 1044. 14. 

Ώδ/αί 1031. 15. 
Ώριων 1050. 8. 
Ώριων, ΠΕτρώκιοΓ also Called Η., f. of Penuris 

1044. 17. 
'Qpos s. of Petseiris 1044. 3. 

. . . ημηοϋί 1044. 6. 
. . . ίθάνωρ 1044. 2 3. 


(a) Countries, Nomes, Cities, Toparchies. 

Άρσινοίτηί (νομό;) 1068. 3, 12. 

Αΐγνπτοι 1032. 6. 
ΆλίξάνΒρπα 1020. 6, 8; 1068. 6; 1069 
15; 1070. 53- 

Άλ(ξανδρίων χώρα 1045. 3 ^^ ^'^^Ρ- 
' λρκά^ων (τταρχία 1042. 15• 

(βνο! 1020. 5, 8- 

(παρχία 'Αρκά8ων 1042. 15. 

EvfpyeTis ττόλΐί 1025. 6. 



Ίουστι'ΐΌΐι νια πολίΓ 1042. ι7• Ίουστινου ττόλΐί 

1042. 35• 'τόλΐί 1042. 2 1. 
Ituraei 1022. 28. 

μητρόποΚίί τοΐι Όξνρνγχίτου 1032. 7• μητρό- 
πολί! 1044. 4• 

vo/jos 1032. 21, 24 ; 1045. 46. 

So'mof 1026. II, 18. 

Όξυρυγχίτΐ}? (toco's) 1024. 2; 1032. 7, II, 26, 
38 ; 1033. 3 ; 1041. 4. 

Όξυρυγχίτων ττόλΐ! 1031. 3 ; 1038. 38. λαμ- 
πρά Όξυρυγχιτων π. 1038. ΙΟ. λαμπρά καΐ 
λαμπρότατη Όξ. π. 1036. 7 ; 1037. ζ. 

{b) Villages, k-noUia, 

Άλί|οΟτοϊ 1052. 6, 1 6, 27. 
"Αμψτο! 1063. 2g. 

Βαφίων 1052. ΙΟ, 12. 

Επίσημου ΐποίκων 1031. 8. 

θώλθκ 1061. 28. 

Ίβιών 1071. 5. 6• 
Ίσίου Παγγΰ 1053. 28. 

Κ^ρκίθύρΐ! 1052. 15, 24 ; 1065. intiod. 

Κ(ρκ(ύρων 1052. Ι, 9> 2 7• 
Κτοίσων 1052. 2 1. 

Mfp . . S ΐποίκίον 1052. 7• 
MfaKai'ovi'is 1053. δ. 
Μουχινάξα 1052. 4, Ι4ι 23• 

Νβσμΐ/χΐϊ 1053. 21. 

ϋακίρκη τόποι 1024. 4• 
IlepetraOir 1052. 26. 
Π€Τ(μοϋι/ΐί 1052. Ι δ, 20. 

Ό^υρι^γχωΐ' πόλις 1024. 1 6 ; 1028. 7 ; 1029. 
5 ; 1030. 5 ; 1032. 2 ; 1035. 5 ; 1037. 
Ι ι; 1039. 2 ; 1040. 4• 

πάγος πέμπτος 1041. 4• 

Tlepa-qs rrjs iniyomp 1035. 6. 

ττόλίί ^ via ^Ιουυτίνον π. 1042. 2 I . = Oxy- 

rhynchus 1033. 5, 7. 13. ΐ7; 1036. ΐ2; 
1037. 7 ; 1038. ι6, 22; 1039. 5; 1040. 
5; 1041. 5, 7; 1044. 26; 1070. 36(?). 

ττόλΐΓ Eifpye'ris 1025. 6. 
^ηρητικόί 1070. 2 8. 
τοπαρχία, ανω τ. 1031. 6. άπ'ίλιώτου τ. 1024. 5• 

τόποι (pxyrJiynchite). 

ηίτνη 1052. 26. 

SeveK(X(C 1052. 3, n, 22. 
Sfve^ai 1032. ΙΟ. 
2Ερΰφΐί 1052. 2, 13, 20. 
Σίφώ 1053. 19- 
2κώ 1031. 12. 
2πανΐα 1053. 14. 
2ΰρων1052. 5, 17. 27• 

Ύακόνα 1053. ι6; 1064. g. 
Ίαμ . [.}φ . [.}[. .] 1053. 30. 
Ταμίτ{ ) Ύιώί 1053. 28. 
Ta^iTreVi 1053. 1 5. 
ΎαρουθΙνου 1053. Ι7• 
Ύαρουσίβτ 1053. Ι . 
TepOoii 1040. 14. 
Τοοί 1068. 17 (? O.xyrhynchite). 

Φοβώον 1041. 4• 

Ψωβθκ 1064. 5• 

Ώφΐί 1024. 21 ; 1049. 2. 

(c) ά//φοδα ς/" Oxyrhynchus. 

'Ayopas Σκυτ€ων 1037. 12. 
Αίκάτης 1029. II. 

Λρόμον θοηριδο! 1029. 17! cf. 1028. 31• 

Ευφημία! τη! (ίγι'αί 1038, 2 2. 

Ιπποδρόμου 1028. 19. 

Παμμίνου: Παραδίΐσοκ 1030. 9 Ι 1036. Ι ; 



(d) Deme [Alexandrian). 

Άλθακυ! 1024. 22. 

(e) κλήροι. 

' Ρίν&ρονίκυν 1044. 24- 
"ΑκδρωνοΓ 1044. ΙΟ, 22, 23, 27- 
ΆτΓολλωΐ'ΐου 'ΚΧΘαιίω! 1024. 2 2. 

θΐωνας 1044. 7, note. 

Kopae'mr 1044. 2 Ο. 
\νσιμάχον 1024. 23• 
Μ^ν^μάχου 1044. 7• 
Μ(ν(σθ(ωί 1044. 10 el sacp. 
Νικόμαχου 1044. 2 f/ saep. 

Νικοστράτου 1044. II, 14. 
ΠίδίΕω! 1031. 15. 
ΪΙοΚίμωνο! 1044. II, 20, 25. 
Πνρρίου 1024. 23. 

2τρόμβον 1044. 2, note. 

2ωτάδοΐ)£ 1044. 2, 5• 
Xfpiycvovs 1044. 6, 18. 
'aSeov 1031. 15- 

θο);/)ΕΪοΐ' θΕΚί'πλω 1028, ^Ι. 
TTepioSos 1030. 2. 

(/) Miscellaneous. 

I SapaTTfhv 1070. 7. 


(i) Pagan. 

(a) Gods. 

άγαβος δαίμων της οικουμένης (Nero) 1021. 8. 

'ΆπΐΓ 1029. 17 marg. (?). 
'Αφροδίτη 1060. I. 

θ(ός 1021. 3. 17; 1028. 26; 1065. 6, 8; 
1070. 3• 

θοηρις 1029. 17. 

Κρόνος Oeos μίγιστος 1025. 14. 

ΌσΓψις 1029. 1 6. 

Σαράπις θ(6ς μέγιστος 1028. Ι "}. piyas θ(6ί 2. 

1070. 8. 

θοτ;ρ«οιΊ028. 3Ι• 

(δ) Temples. 

Ι ^αρατ:ύον 1070. 7• 

αρχίΐρατζνΐτας 1031. Ι. 
αρχίίρής 1025. 4> 24 ; 1068. 4• 
UpaTiKci ;^λωρά 1046. 4• 
iVi'-f 1050. 2; 1072. ΐ4(.?). 

(c) Priests, &c. 

'κροτγΚνφος 1029. 5• 'i-^poyK. Όσιίριος 1029. 15- 
UpoSovXos 1050. 21. 
τταστοφόρο? Σαράπιδοί 1028. Ι 7j 25. 
συνκρογΧΰφης 1029. 6, 7• 



(2) Christian. 

άββα! Ίίρακίων 1053. 23. 

ayia Εΰφημία1038. 23. ciyios Φωκίίί 1060. g. 

αμήν 1058. 5- 

fKκλησίaάββάΊepaκίωvns 1053. 23. 

Ευφημία ή άγια 1038. 2 3- 

θ(0! 1058. Ι. (is 
1059. Ι. σϋνθ< 
iV-'t 1072. 14 (?)• 
7τρ(σβύτ(ρο9 1026. 2 4 
Φωκάί Ι) ayios 1060. 9 
X/iy 1037. I. 

5S 1056. I ο. Kvpws θ(ύς 
1038. 1 8 ; 1072. 12. 

1072. 3 (?). 

(3) Magic. 

ΰδωναι 1060. 4. 
ηρτ(ρησί( 1060. 5• 
'Αφροδίτη 1060. I. 
δο/οσΕ 1060. 5• 

Ί(ΐώ 1060. 4• 

σαβαώβ 1060. 4- 
σκορπιοί 1060. 5• 
φωρφωρ 1060. 4• 
ωρωρ 1060. 3• 


ayopapopos 1031. 2. 

άμφοδογραμματίύί 1030. 2,24. 

avaSoais σπερμάτων, οι αίρίθίντα eVl τη: an. σττ. 

1031. 4• 
ατΓολυσψο? στ/ϊατιώττ/ί 1023. 2. 
άρχ(φοδ(ία 1063. 5• 
άρχΐ(ρατ€νσαι 1031. Ι. 
apxiepevs 1025. 4, 24 ί 1068. 4• 
άρχοντα 1033. 9• 

(3ησιλίκόί γραμματ(νί 1032. 25, 39• Γάιοί 
(λ.Ο. 86) 1028. 3• Κλαύδιοί Μ/ι/αι/δροε 
(a.D. 107)1029. Ι. '1('ραξ,5ιαδ(χόμ(νθ! καιτα 
κατά την στρατηγίαν^Α.Ό. 1 29) 1024. '] , 43• 

βουλευτή! 1031. 3• 

βουλΐ7, ή κρατίστη β, 1031. 4• 

•γραμματ(νί, βασιλικοί γρ. See /3ασιλικ05. yp. 

πόλεωΓ 1028. 5 ; 1045. 45• 
γυμνασιάρχης 1025. Ι ; 1063. 3• 
γυμνασιαρχήσα! 1028. 4• 

cohors 1022. 5, 31• cohors iii Ituraeorum 

1022. 28. 
cornicularius 1022. 27. 

δημόσιοι 1033. ΙΟ, 15. 
δίοίκησις 1046. 2. 

διοικητή!, ό κράτιστοι δ. 1032. 48• Οίωνασιος 
Φακοϋνδο! ό κράτιστος δ. (λ.Ο. ι6ι) 1032. 

44, 5ΐ• 

ίξηγητήί 1025. 3ι 22. 

Επαρχία Άρκάδω!/ 1042. Ι5• 

ΐπαρχοί. See ήγ^μών. 

(πιστράτηγο! 1020. 2. ό κράτιστο! cV. 1032. 

52. 0^158105 ΦίΐΟσΓο5 ό κράτίστοΓ cV. (a.D. 

162)1032. I. 
(φοδ(υτής 1033. ΙΟ, Ι 5• 

ίγψών 1032. 36• C. Minicius Italus (a.d. 

103) 1022. 2. KoivTOs 'Ράμμιο! MapTiSKis 
(a.D. 117) 1023. 6. ^(μπρώνιος Λ.ιβ(ράΚιΟΐ 
ήγψοι/ίύσαί (λ. D. 1 56-7) 1032, 20. Αούκιο! 
ΟϋόΚοΰσιΟ! Μαικιανος ϊπαρχοί Αίγΰτττου (a.D. 
161) 1032. 5• Οΰολ. Μπικ. ήγ^μονίΰσαι 
1032. 3- 

ήγοΰμ(νος τοΟ (βνουί 1020. g, 8. 

iVn-cus 1055. inlrod. 



κοσμητήί 1025. 5• 

κωμoypaμμaτfvs \ΟΖΖ. 14! ΙΟβΙ. 28. 

νομικοί 1048. 2, note. 
νυκτοατράτηγο! 1033. 4• 

overpavoi 1035. 3• 

7ΓθλΐΤΕΙ)Ομ€1ΌΓ 1048. 2, 4, 5ι Ό• 

ττυταμίτη! 1053. 2. 
πραγματικοί νομού 1045- 4^• 
πραίπόσιτα [κάστρων^ 1047. Ι. 
πρ^σβϋτίροι 104:8. 2, note; 1072. 3(f)• 
πρντανί! ΐναρχος 1025. 2. 

ριπάριο! 1033. 3• 

singularis 1022. 26. 

σιτολο'γοί 1024. 3• 

σουβαΒιοΰβα! τη! ήγιμονικη! τάξ^ω! 1042. 1 4. 

σηίρμάτων, οί αιρ^βύντα eVt τ?;? αι/αδόσίω5 ση, 

1031. 4 
στρατηγία, Ι^ραξ βασιλικοί γραμματίΰί 8ια8(χό- 

μ€νο5 και τα κατά Tiji/ στρ. (a.D. Ι 29) 1024. 43• 
στρατηγό! Όξνρυγχίτου 1032. 26, 39 ! 1057. 2. 

ΚλαΰδιοΓ MaKfSoViot (λ. D. 86) 1028. 2. 

Άσκλΐ)πιύδι;!• (.λ. D. 1 29) 1024. Ι. Cf. 

στρατιώτη! άποΧΰσιμΟ! 1023. 2. 

σχολαστικοί 1048. 2, note; 1071. 2. 

τά|ΐί 1032. 59• '■• ηγεμονική 1042. 14. 
tiro 1022. 4• 

ύπηρίτη! 1065. introd. ίπ. στρατηγού 1032. 

26, 31, 41, 5ΐ• 

φύλακΕί θίάτρον 1050. 1 6. 

χίίριστη! 1061. 2 2. 
χω/ιατίπΕίκτι/Γ 1053. 12, 20, 25. 

(a) Weights and Measures. 

λι'τρα 1052. 9 el saep.\ 1056. 3. 

άρουρα 1031. 15, i6; 1032. 11; 1044. 2 i/ 
ίί??/. ; 1061. 8. 

dpTa/3,) 1024. 28, 29, 45; 1031. 16; 1034. 
introd. : 1040. 9 d saep. ; 1044. 2 ei saep.\ 
1048. 2 d saep. ; 1056. 4, 5, 8 ; 1068. 8. 

ήμιλιτριοί' 1051. 12. 
ήμίχοο! 1070. 30. 

κιντηνάριον 1052. 20 e/ saep. 
κιράμιον 1054. 5, 6 ; 1055. 3, 4, 8. 

κοτυλί) 1070. 30. 

μίτρον 1069. 26. μ. Βημόσίον 1024. 26. 

μ. ήμιάρτοβον δημόσιον 1031. 2 2. μ. παρα- 

\ημτιτικ6ν \04iO. ly. 
μνά 1052. ΙΟ cl saep. 

ναοΰιον (ναύβιον) 1053. 3 ^^ saep. 

ξίστη! 1043. 2, 3• 
ζΰΚον 1053. 3 '''' saep. 

χοϊνιξ 1044. 3 e/ saep. 

{b) Coins. 

πργύριον 1036. 20 ; 1037. 14; 1057. 3; 

1062. 15. apy. ΣίβαστοΟ νομίσματα! 
1039. 7• 

et saep.; 1037. 14; 1041. 7, 12, 13, 24; 
1047. 3, 6 ; 1062. ι d saep. ; 1056. 5, 
6 ; 1057. 3. 
(δυόβολοι) 1049. II. 
δηνάριον 1047. 5• δηναρίων μνριάί 1026. ΙΟ ί δραχμή 1034. introd. ; 1036. 20 ; 1039. 8 



1045. I el saep. ; 1046. i ei saep. ; 1049. 
4 et saep. ; 1050. i el snep. ; 1055. 5 ; 
1069. 35. 

ζν/ον ΙΒιωτικόν 1042. 25, 3,τ. 

Kcpariov 1038. 28, 29, 3S. 

νόμισμα 1039. 7• 

νομισμάτίον 1026. 12; 1042. 24, 25, 35; 
1053. 8 el saep. ; 1059. iiitrod. 

{6β6\όή 1046. I ; 1049. 6, 8, 1 8, 2i. 
όλοκότηι/οΓ 1026. 5• 

(7Γ6ΐΊ-ώ/3ολο;/) 1046. 2; 1049. 5 ^^ •*■'"'/• 

τάλαι/Γον 1045. ΙΟ ί/ Ji7t;/). ; 1055. 7• 

(τΕΤ-ρώ^ίολοι/) 1049. 6. 

(τριώ/3ολοι/) 1046. 5; 1049. 7, ΐ2, ι6• 

χαλκοϋί 1048. Ι, 2, 5• 
χρυσοί 1042. 24, 25, 35• 


α άρτάβη 1044. 5 ''Ζ ί^ί'/». "^ 1044. 7. 
αμττελώι/ων προ-Γοδοί 1046. 3• 
άπόμοφα 1046. 9< II' 

γι/ήσία Tf\iσμaτa 1031. 2 Ι . 

ίημόσια 1024. 37 ; ΙΟβΙ. 8. 

(πόμινα 1031. 2 ο. 

o.Von-(e'SoK) 1044. 7 ^^ Jrti^. 

πψπτη 1048. 12, Ι3('')• 
π/3οσοδοι α^ττίλώι^ωΐ' 1046. 3• 
προση^ίον 1032. 12. 

σίνταξί! 1046. 6. 

Τίλίτματα γνήσια 1031. 21. 


a 1022. 4. 

άββάί 1053. 2 3. 

άβροχο! 1061. 7. 

ά/3ωλοϊ 1024. 25; 1040. 15. 

αγαθό! 1021. 8, 12. 

ayye'tov 1070. 3°• 

ίίγιιν 1025. 17 ; 1032. 17. 

Syioc 1038. 3 ; 1060. 9• 

αγκάλη 1049. 3• 

άγνο(Ιν 1027. 1 1. 

άγοράζπν 1044. g ; 1062. 4 ί/ ίαί/.; 1067. 

27 ; 1069. 28. 
άγορανόμο! 1031. 2. 
ΰγηραστής 1044. 9 note, 27. 

άγρήμματοί 1038. 36 ; 1042. 33• 

άγώγιον 1049. 3 ^^ saep. 

άγων 1020. 6, 8. 

accipere 1022. 24. 

άδίλφή 1030. 7 ; 1069. Ι, 37 ; 1070. Ι, 57• 

αδίλφο'5ΐ029. 13, 15 ; 1032. 29, 35! 1056. 

2 ; 1057. Ι ; 1061. ι el saep. ; 1064. 2 ; 

1066. 2 ; 1067. 2, 4, 22 ; 1068. 8; 1070. 

4, 53; 1071. 10. 
άδολοί 1024. 25; 1040. ΐ5• 

άhωval 1060. 4• 

αϊδριοι/ 1027. 4; 1036. 14. 

ηφα 1031. 17. 

<ιί,)αιΊ024. 19; 1031. 4; 1039. ο; 1040. 28. 



αΐτΰσθαί 1031. 8. 

αίτησκ 1024. 20. 

aiTtav 1032. 5 1 • 

«ϊώιιο5 1033. I ; 1038. 4 ; 1042. 4. 

aKoXoidas 1041. 9 ; 1044. 17, note. 

άκουαν 1032. 59. 
άκρίθο! 1024. 25 ; 1040. 1 6. 
ακύρωσα 1034. introd. ; 1041. 19. 
όκωλίτωί 1036. 27• 

άλήθαα 1029. 22; 1032. 33- 

άλληΚιγγϋη 1040. 13, 4^. 

άλλη'λ^γγυο! 1040. 27. 

αλλήλων 1036. 35> 3^. 

αλλο! 1026. 1 1 ; 1027. 5 ; 1044. 3 ί/ Ji2i=/. ; 

1048. 13; 1050. 14; 1061. 14, 18; 

1068. 20; 1071. 7• "λλ' ίξ5λλωι/(?) 1070. 


ήλλοτί 1061. 2. 

αλλότριο: 1067. 7• 

άλω? 1040. 14; 1049. 2. 

5,^α 1024. 36 ; 1025. 1 6 ; 1031. 21. 

άμίλίίν 1070. 42, 5°• 

αμίμπτω! 1033. ζ. 

αμήν 1058. 5- 

ϊίμπίλο! 1032. II. 

άμτΓίλώΐ' 1046. 3• 

άμφοΒον 1028. ι8, 27; 1030. 9) 1034. 6, 
ΙΟ, II ; 1036. 12; 1037. ΐ2; 1038. 


άμφότίροι 1028. 1 2 ; 1029. 4 ; 1031. 3 ! 
1032. 2, 7, 56; 1036. 2 ; 1040. 3, 6. 

άναβολάίίον 1051. 3, ΙΟ. 

(ivnyfiv 1032. 8. 

ίίΓαγίΐ'ώσκίΐΐ' 1062. Ι3 ; 1063. Ι4. 

άναγκάζίΐν 1033. 7 ; 1069. 2, 20, 21. 

άναγκάϊο! 1042. 23 ; 1068. ΐ6. άναγκαίω: 

1032. 36. 
ανάγκη 1061. 4. 
αναγράφισθαι 1030. 8, 12. 
αναγραφή 1032. Ι5• 

άναΒώόναί 1024. 4° ; 1033. 5 ; 1034. introd. ; 

1041. 18; 1061. 9; 1063. 14. 
άνάδοσίί 1031. 5• 
όναζητήν 1066. 1 8. 
άνακομίζίσθαι 1041. Ι 7. 
άΐΌλισκΕΐι/ 1026. 22 ; 1072. 20. 
άνάλωμα 1026. 7 ; 1043. 2 ; 1072. 8. 
αναπΐμπειν 1032. 50. 
arf>'o;(X,)Toi 1033. 16. 

ΰνίρχίσθαι 1068. 12, Ι g. 

avev 1039. ΙΟ. 

άνήρ 1028. 24 ; 1029. ΐ9• 

ίΊνθρωποΒ 1067. 3°; 1070. II. 

annus 1022. 1 2 ί/ saep. 

ανοχή 1068. 15. 

αντίγραφαν ΙΟββ. 14; 1069. ^2; 1071. 3• 

αντίγραφαν 1032. 43; 1070. 38. 

άντίπαραΒώάναί 1038. 31. 

άντιποιάσθαι 1044. 9 and note, 13. 

άντίφωνίϊν 1061. 19. 

ανυπέρβλητο: 1070. 2 1. 

άννπ(ρθ(τω!ΐ037. ι6; 1042.28. 

5νω 1031. 6. 

αξιοΟν 1030. 12 ; 1032. 37. 54 ; 1033. 14 ; 

1038. 36; 1068. 23. 
άπαιτιϊν 1084. 8. 
απάλλασσαν 1060. 6. 
απάτη 1020. 8. 

άπ(λ(ίθ€ρο! 1020. 7 ; 1035. 4• 
άπηλιώτη: 1024. 4', 1036. 1 8. 
απλοί: 1037. ι8; 1038. 33; 1041. 2ΐ; 

1042.29. άπλώϊ 1024. 32. 
απογράφίοθαι 1028. 1 8, 20, 3Ι• 
άποΒακνίναι 102Λ.. 7, 13. 
άπόίιίσμο: 1070. 39• 
άποδιδώαί 1024. 35 ; 1026. 6, 7 ; 1031. 20 ; 

1036. 23, 43; 1037. 15; 1038. 29; 

1040. 12, 21, 44; 1041. 25; 1063. ι6• 

1068. 3ο; 1070. 57- 
άπόδοσίί 1041. 7, H• 
άποκαβιστάναι 1039. 9 ; 1040. 1 3• 
άπολΰσιμο: 1023. 2. 
άπόμοφα 1046. g, 1ί• 
άπυσπάν 1033. 12. 
αποστίλλαν 1066. 3 ^^ saep. 
άποτάσσισβαι 1070. 55• 
άποφαίνίσθαι 1032. 5<3• 
όποχή 1024. 38. 
ήρα 1070. 50. 

άρακο!, αραξ 1056. 4, 8, ΙΟ. 
άριΰμό: 1032. 44; 1053. 20, 27. 
αργνριον. See Inde.x IX (ί!•). 

apyvpovi 1051. 1 9. 

Spovpa. See Index IX (a), 
άρτάβη. See Index IX («). 
αρτιρησίος (magic) 1060. 5. 
άρτοκόπο: 1038. 14. 
αρχαίο: 1032. 9• 


αρχ(φο&(ία 1063. 5- 

αρχή 1021. ΙΟ. (ξ ΰρχη! 1032. 4°. 

αρχκρατίίαν 1031. Ι. 

apxiepivs 1025. 4, -4 > 1068. 4• 

άρχοντα 1033. g. 

άσπάζ(σθαι 1061. 24 ; 1067. 20 ; 1069. 33 > 

1070. 47• 
ασφάλαα 1027. 12 ; 1070. 49• 
ασφαλή!, το άσφαλά 1041. 10. 
άσφαλίζ(σθαι 1033. 13. 
άτίχνο! 1030. 8. 
αυλή 1027. 3. 4 ; 1034. 6 ; 1086. Ι4• 

αυΧητή^ 1050. 20. 
αϋριοιι 1025. 1 6. 

authenticus 1022. 29• 

αϊτός, ί'ττΐ το αυτό 1031. ΐ6; 1040. II, 45; 

1044, 25, 28; 1046. 13 ; 1049. 24. 
άφ(σα 1020. 6. 
άφίήαί 1067. 5. 
a(t>pfv (?) 1051. 17. 
άχρηστος 10^0. ζΐ. 

βάθος 1053. 3 ^i ^aep. 

βαΚανάριον \02Q. Ι4; 1051. 2 2. 

βάλΧην 1069. 26. 

βάΧσαμον 1052. Ι. 

/3dpof 1062. 14. 

βασιλύα 1037. 9 ; 1038. ι ; 1042. ι. 

βασιλικός, βασιλική (-γή) 1044. ΙΟ e/ saep. 

β. γραμματίΰς. See Index VIII. 

βαφ(ίς 1041. 5• 
βφαιοΐν 1036. 21. 

βιβλί&ιον1032. 44', 1065. introd. ; 1070. 32• 

βίλλαρικός 1026. 12. 
βιολόγος 1025. 7• 
βοηθύν 1058. 3• 

βοήθαα 1020. 5, 7; 1033. ΙΟ, 15• 

βονθντύν 1021. 1 6. 

/3ούλ6σΑ(ΐ 1037. 1 6 ; 1038. 31 ; 1042. 27. 

βουλΐυτής 1031. 3• 

βουλή 1031. 4• 

βραβιντής 1050. II. 

βριυυιον 1048. Ι. 

/3/)ί'φοϊ 1069. 22. 

iSiJpaa 1057. 3• 

■yaXi)i<OT>;f 1042. 7. 
γαμβροί 1070. 35• 
ya/i((«Jr 1034. 5• 

■γύτων 1070. 2 8. 

γ^νίθλιος 1025. Ι4• 

yίvημa 1024. g ) 1031. 9 ; 1040. 8 ; 1071. 2. 

■yeou;^eii' 1038. 9. 

■/(ουχικός 1053. Ι 3. 

yfphiaiva 1069. 9 (•'')• 

7£ωρ7€Γί/ 1024. 2θ ; 1031. 1 1. 

yή 1024. 33, 36 ; 1031. ι8, 2Ι. άβροχος (νί) 

1061. 7. βασιλική (γη) 1044. ΙΟ ί/ ίί7ί/. 

δημοσία γη 1031. II. διάρταβος γη 1031. 

12. Ι&ιωτική {γη) 1044. 7, note. 
γίνισθαι 1027. II, 23 ; 1031. 1 6 ; 1032. 14 
ii saep. ; 1033. 1 8 ; 1036. 32 ; 1038. 29 ; 

1039. 13; 1040. 33; 1041. 14, 18, 19; 
1042. 25 ; 1043. 3 ; 1044. 3 ei saep. ; 
1053. I, 8, 11; 1057. 3; 1062. 6, 11; 
1064. 3 ; 1066. 16 ; 1068. 23 ; 1069. 3, 
5, II, 25 ; 1070. 20, 43, 52 ; 1072. 1 1. 

γινώσκην 1032. 17. 

γνήσιος 1031. 21. 

γνώριζαν 1024. 1 8. 

yoi/fis 1028. 13. 

γρόμμα 1032. 33; 1036. 47; 10£9. 16; 

1040. 31, 52; 1065. 2; 1068. 9, 24; 

1070. 49; 1072. 16. 

γρημματ(Ίαν 1041. 15, i8, 20 ; 1042. 29, 32, 


γραμματεύς. See Index VIII. 

γραμματηφόρος 1071. 8. 
■γραπτόν 1061. ig. 

γράφην 1032. 38; 1036. 46; 1037. i8; 
1038. 33, 36; 1039. 17; 1040. 21,31, 
5t ; 1041. 6, 21 ; 1042. 29, 33; 1045. 
51 ; 1061. 3, 21, 22; 1062. 7, 8, 10; 
1064. 6 ; 1066. 8 ; 1067. 9 ; 1068. 4, 
16; 1069. 7, 35; 1070. 12 el saep.; 

1071. 6, 7, 8. 
γραφή 1029. 6, 23. 
γνμνασιαρχύν 1028. 4• 
γυμνασιάρχης 1025. I ; 1063. 3• 
γυναικύος 1026. 20 ; 1051. 4• 

γυνή 1034. 5; 1044. ι6, 22; 1067. 7• 

ce(?)1022. Ι. 

cohors 1022. 5, 28, 31• 

cornicularius 1022. 27. 

δαίμων 1021. 9• 

aaveiov 1024. 13; 1026. 5 \ 

1031. 9• 

S 2 



^(Ιγμα 1024. 8. 

δ«ιΊ032. 51 ; ΙΟβΙ. 13• 

ίίΐσα 1036. 3°• 

ίί'Κματική 1051. 1 6. 

ieX/iariitioi/ 1026. ιο; 1051. Ι, 2. 

Sfvoae (magic) 1060. 5• 

8f|i^£l024. 1 8. 

Seoirrws 1032. 40. 

&(ρμάτιον 1026. I 6. 

δ(σ,icvcll' 1049. 7, 12, 17, 22. 

8(σπότ;;ί 1071 c,. Cf. Indices II, III. 

ϋχ^σθαι 1072. 4. 

dexter 1022. 23. 

SiyXoCi/ 1023. 4; 1032. 17, 34; 1040. 47; 

1045. 45; 1070. 41, 46. 

Ζημόσιοί 1033. 6; 1045. I. (τΛ) δημόσια 

1024. 37; 1061. 8. δημόσιοι 1033. ίο, 
Ig. τό δ. 1040. 17, 32. δ. 7V 1031. 1 1, 
δ. μίτρον1024:. 27; 1031. 22. δ. τράπίζ» 

1046. 7- 

βηνάριον. See Index IX (ί). 

διά, τίω! δια 1056. 4- 
διαγινώσκίΐν 1032. 53* 
δίαγράφ{ΐιΊ032. Ι3; 1046. 7- 
διαγραφή 1032. 1 6. 
&ιαδ(χ(σθαι 1024. 43• 
διαιτάσίαί 1061. 3. 
διακύσθαι 1038. 2 1. 
■ διαλαμβάνίΐν 1032. 54- 
διαλογισμός 1032. 2 Ι . 
διάλνσΐϊ 1034. intiod. 
διαπίμπισθαι 1068. 5, 7 > 1070. 38, 45• 
διά/3ταβθ5 1031. 12. 
διαστολή 1027. 6 ; 1046. 13. 
διαφί/3ίΐ>Ί037. ίο; 1061. 1 2. 

διάφοροΓ 1033. 8. διάφοροι/ 1040. ΙΟ ί/ ί<7ί/. ; 

1041. 9 ; 1042. 28. 
διδοι/αι 1026. 4, 5 ) 1032. 43 ; 1034. introd. ; 

1043. ι; 1053. 13, 2ΐ, 27; 1055. 7; 

1062. 15 ; 1063. 4, 8; 1066. 1 2 ; 1068. 

24; 1069. 35; 1070. 33.54• 

&ΐ(ξίρχ(σθαι 1069. 3Ι• 

διίρχισθαι 1024. ιο; 1030. ιο; 1031. ίο; 

1034. introd. ; 1040. 9 ; 1044. 4• 
διιντνχάν 1032. 42, 55• 
δίκαιοίΊ038. 26; 1044. 27. 
δίκι; 1040. 3°• 
δίμηνος 1032. 2 2. 
διο' 1021. 14; 1030. II. 

διοίκησκ 1046. 2. 

διοικητή! 1032. 45) 48 ; 1038. 12. 

δίσημο! 1051. 5• 

δισσόί 1024. 39 .' 1039. ι? ; 1040. 31. 

δο«ΓιΊ027. 9; 1032. 38,54; 1034. introd.; 

1068. 15; 1070. 40• 
δούλη 1059. 3• 
δοίλοΓΐ030• 7 ; 1058. 3- 
δραχμή. See Index IX {i). 
δρίοι>{?) 1044. 7, 8, 12. 
δίνασθαι 1027. 9; 1032. 3^ ; 1068. 5, 13, 

26; 1069. ι6, 29• 
δυόβοΧοι 1049. II. 
δωδίκάδραχμοί 1028. 14. 22, 27, 3^• 
δωΐ'ατίουοΐ' 1047. 4• 

Εαυτού 1033. 13. 

(γγράφως 1032. ι8. 

ego 1022. 4• 

r^fii• 1024. 34• 

ίθνα 1020. 5, 8. 

ίόοί 1025. II, 1 8. 

61 TIS άν 1068. 2ο. 

«'δε'ι-αι 1021. 17; 1036. 47; 1040. ζ2 ; 

1045. 5θ ; 1084. 6 ; 1067. 2ο ; 1069. ίο. 
tiSos 1026. 9. 15 ; 1032. 17, 24. 
ciVfli, 1032. 51; 1033. 11; 1063. 4, 7> 9 ! 

1067. 10, ΐ5• 

(ΐρηνικόί 1033. 5• 

fir, ό (IS 1032. 56 ; 1036. 4• 

fiT ουν 1033. ΙΟ. 

(κδικι'ιν 1020. 6, 8. 

fVflras 1063. 7• 

(κκλησία 1053. 23. 

(κονσ'ιωί 1037. 7 ; 1038. 1 6. 
wiVeif 1039. 12 ; 1040. 23. 
ΐκτισκ 1040. 27. 
ίλαιοι» 1043. 2, 3 ; 1070. 29. 
(Κάσσων 1031. 1 1. 
('λ('γχ(ΐν 1032. 30• 
(λλογιμωτατος 1071. Ι. 
(\πίζ(ΐν 1021. 6. 

Λπι'ί 1059. Ι ; 1070. ίο. 

(μαντον 1041. 12, 23. 
('μο! 1038. 32• 
ίμπίΐρ'ια 1061. 13• 
(μποδίζ(ΐν1027. ΙΟ. 

emu 1038. 37; 1042. 34• 

(μφανής 1021. 2 


(μφίραι^ 1032. i8. 

ίι/αρχοι 1025. 2. 

ίι-δοΙοί 1038. 7, 8 ; 1043. 2. 

(ρΒοξότη! 1038. 2 ο. 

fv(K(v 1033. 8 ; 1071. 2. 

ίνίχιιυ 1032. 2 3- 

(νιχνμάζαν 1027. 7• 

ίνιχυρασία 1027. 5• 

eVfldSf 1070. 41• 

cWwiar 1037. 14 ; 1038. 28. 

ϊνιστάναι 1024. 1 1 ; 1028. 20 ; 1029. 8, 26 ; 

1031. 5. ΙΟ, 21 ; 1035. g; 1036. 10; 

1041. 16. 
(voUiov 1036. 19, 24, 44; 1037. 14, «6; 

1038. 27, 29, 38. 
cVoiKoXoyor 1038. 13; 1043. I, 
f'mx\ftt> 1068. II, 25. 
Εκοχοί 1029. 27. 
ίχτηΟία 1038. 9 ; 1071. 5. 

(ντίΚΚ(σβαι 1070. 1 6, 50. 

eWor 1032. 22. 

ίΊτυ7;((ί«ιιΊ020. 2; 1032. 44, 49, 52. 

ίξάμψοί 1036. 24; 1038. 30. 

β'^αυτζί 1025. ίο; 1045. 48; 1065. 3• 

4ίδρα 1037. 13, 1 7. 2θ. 

(ξιμπλάριον 1066. 7• 

ίξίρχ^σθαι 1070. 53• 56• 

ίξίτά^«χ 1032. 52; 1066. 20 (.^). 

Φχ^σθαι 1027. 6. 

εξηγητή! 1025. 3, 2 2. 

ilns 1035. 8 ; 1037. 8 ; 1063. 6. 

€ορτή 1025. 1 4• 

€παγ^ίΚΚ(σθαι 1062. 3. 

(πακο\ουθ(Ίν 1024. 33 '> 1031• '8. 

ίπάναγκα 1037. Ι5• 

ίπαρ(ρχ(σθαι 1084. II. 

ΐπανίχαν 1033. 6. 

(πανόρθωσις 1070. 20. 

ίπάνω 1032. 34- 

(τταρχίη 1042. 1 5• 

ΐπαρχο! 1032. 5• 

fVei 1032. 16, 48; 1041. 6. 

€π(ΐ5ή 1061. 2. 

ί7ΓΕρωτ3ίΊ036. 35> 45 > 1037. 1 8 ; 1038. 33 > 

1040. 34, 48 ; 1041. 2 1 ; 1042. 30. 
ΐπ(σθαι 1031. 20. 
fVi τω 1034. introd. ; 1041. 13. ΐφ' ω 1068. 


(ηι•/ονή 1036. 6. 

(πώ(χ(σθαι 1037. 7; 1038. 1 6. 

ίπώημΰυ 1070. 4Ι• 

ϊπιΜόναι 1027. 9; 1028. 41; 1029. 22; 

1030. II, 22 ; 1031. 29; 1032. 3, 57 ; 

1033. 14; 1065. introd.; 1071. 10. 

ΐπιζητιϊΐ' 1032. 4°. 

(πιβήκη 1055. 6. 

iniKp'ivav 1023. 5 ; 1028. 10. 

ίπιμίλα,α 1070. 2 2. 

(πίμιλΰσθαί 1061. 20. 

(■πιμψί$ιον 1070. 45• 

fVi'liiOf 1029. 25. 

ininebos 1038. 24. 

ίπισκίτττίσθαί 1032. 24. 

(πίσταλμα 1056, 6. 

6'πιστΑλ«ι/ 1031. 8; 1045. 48. 

ΐπιστοΚή 1062. ΙΟ, 12 ; 1066. <); 1070. Ι5, 

39, 49. 5.5• 
iiria-ToKibiov \0β9. 1\. 

ίπιστράτη-γοί. See Index VIII. 
epistula 1022. 9, 3°• 

(πίταγμα 1033. 6. 

ίπιφ4ρ(ΐν 1032. 33 ; 1034. 4 ; 1039. 8, 2θ ; 

1062. 7• 
cttoUlov 1031. 8 ; 1052. 7 ; 1065. 4• 

ιργήτηί 1049. 7, 12, 17, 2 2. 

(pyov 1070. 13. 

epiov 1052. 8. 

ίρπ(τόν 1060. 7• 

(ρχ(σθαι 1065. 4,' 1067. 3, 17, ι8, 20 ; 

1068. 27; 1069. 6; 1070. 54• 
ί'ρωτάν 1061. ΙΟ, 19. 

esse 1022. 31- 
eoTf 1070. 45• 
?T€pos 1024. 31, 39; 1027. 4; 1032. 17; 

1034. 10 ; 1070. 56. 
ίτί 1032. 8 ; 1070. 6. 
cToi, κατ €τ. 1036. 20, 24 ; 1038. 30• 
ίΰ&οκιμό}τατος 1042. 13. 
fifpyfTfir' 1032. 42, 55• 
fuepyfV/jf 1032. 37 ; 1042. 3• 
(inopeiv 1068. 3• 
€ΰρησι\ογία 1039. 1 1. 
eipiaKdu 1068. 13; 1069. 4. 
(ϋσφης. See Index III. (ΰσφίστατοςΙΟΒΘ. 

2 ; 1042. 2. 
(ΰτυχη!. See Index III. (ϊτυχ^στατοί 1042, 

(Ιχαριστίιν 1070. 47. 



ίίχί 1070. 3• 

ίϋχίσθαι 1025. 23, 24, 20 ; 1063. 13 ; ΙΟββ. 

23; 1067. 24; 1068. 28; 1069. 34; 

1070. 43• 

ΐφοΒιντής 1033. ΙΟ, 15. 

iXfii/ 1020. 5, Τ, 1030. 24; 1033. 9, ι6 ; 
1034. 8; 1039. 6; 1040. 7; 1041. ίο, 
II, 23; 1042. 22; 1061. 4; 1068. 15, 
20 ; 1070. 25. ίχισθαι 1061. 28. 

ex 1022. 6. 

fws 1041. 11; 1043. 2; 1061. 7, 12, 16; 
1062. 8; 1068. 22. 

frater 1022. ίο. 
frons 1022. 22. 

ffCyof 1035. 12; 1050. 14. 
ζητάν 1033. 17. 
fuvd. 1042. 25, 35. 
ζωή 1070. 9. 

7 1029. 25, 27; 1033. 14, i6; 1040. 28; 

1070. 13, 28, 46. 
ήγι'ίσθαι 1020. 5, 8; 1070. ι;. 

ήγ(μον(ύ(ΐν 1032. 4, 2 Ο. 
ήγιμονικό: 1042. 1 4. 

ήγιμών. See Index VIII. 
ήδη 1071. 7. 
^νδιστ-α 1061. 21. 
^«11» 1025. ΙΟ. 
ηλιαοτήρίον 1014. intiod. 

ηλικία 1020. 5, 7• 

ΐ7/ιΐί>α1025.ι8; 1029. 26; 1043. 2; 1068. 14. 

ήμίτιρο! 1056. 3• 

ήμίαρτα/3θΓ 1031. 22. 

ήμίλίτριον ΙΟδΧ. 12. 

ήμιολία 1040. ΙΟ, 24, 26, 44• 

ήμι';(θθί 1070. 30. 

ξσσον 1070. 15. 

θάλασσα 1067. 29. 
ΰανμάσίο! 1038. 13. 
θίατρου 1050. 1 6. 
βαάτατοί 1038. 2 ; 1042. Ι. 

ic'Xfti'lOei. 21 ; 1069. 9; 1070. 19, 5°) 54- 
6(os. See Indices Π, VI [. 
eipEios 1062. 4. 
βίσΐί 1027. 12. 
θίωρία 1025. 1 6. 

θρόνος 1050. 4• 

ΰυγάτηρ 1034. 1,7; 1038. 7• 

θίρα 1036. 3 1 ; 1060. ι . 

hie 1022. 9. 

iconismus 1022. 8 e/ saep. 

i3tosl024. 19; 1032. 9, 15. 

ϊδιωτικοΓ 1042. 25, 35. Ιδιωτική (y^) 1044. 7, 

I'lW 1066. 5; 1069. 6, 11, 35. 
UpaTiKos 1046. 4. 

I'fpfir 1050. 2 ; 1072. 14. 
Ί(ρογ\ίφοί 1029. 5, 15. 

iepoSouXoy 1050. 2 1. 
ίμάτιον 1026. 3. 

in 1022. 5, 30. 

ha 1032. 42, 55; 1033. 18; 1061. 26; 
1062. 13; 1066. 7, 15; 1068. 5, 19, 

24, 26; 1069. 4, 7, 29, 35; 1071. 5, 6. 
ιρ8ικτίων. See Index III. 
Ίππιύί 1055. introd. 

Ιπποκόμο! 1050. 5. 

is 1022. 8. 

ΐσακμοί 1035. 14. 

Ισάης 1052. 19. 

ίσοΓ 1024. 30; 1031. 20. ίξ "ίσου 103i. S; 

1040. 7• TO ίσον 1030. 25 ; 1032. 42• 
ισνίν (?) 1051. 4• 
Ίστάναι 1034. introd. 
Ίστορήν 1027. 1 1 . 
inhere 1022. 6. 

κά&ιον 1026. 20. 

καθά 1040. 2 1. 

καθάπίρ 1040. 30. 

καθαροί 1024:. 25; 1036.29; 1040. 15. 

καθήκ(ΐν 1024:. 38; 1036. 34• 

καθώ: 1025. ίο; 1071. ι. 

καινοποιόί 1053- 2. 

καινός 1035. 13. 

κακός 1060. 7• 

κακουργία 1032. ^3. 

καλάνίαι 1047. introd., 2, 4. 

(ίαλίίιΊ037. II. 

kalendae 1022. 7, 24• 

καλοί 1062. 4, 6; 1069. 25. «αλά? 1040. 
33; 1066. 3; 1067. 3; 1069, 2. κάλ- 
λιστος 1024. 8. 


κΰμηλοί 1069. 17• 

κΰν lOei. 13. 
karissimus 1022. 10. 

καταγινώσκ(ΐν 1062. 1 4, 

κατακύσθαί 1040. 32. 

καταΧύπιιν 1026. 7 ; 1034. I . 

κατά\οίτ:ος 1061. p. 

καταξίοΐ,ν 1071. 2, 8. 

κατασπορά 1024. lo; 1031. ΙΟ. 

κατατιθίναι 1024. 32 ; 1081. 17. 

καταφίρ^ιν 1068. 6. 

καταφ(ύγ€ΐν 1032. ^6. 

κατίχαν 1088. 2 2. 

κατοπτ(νιιν 1033. Ι3• 

κίίσίαι 1034. 5; 1069. Ι3• 

Ke\eieiv 1024. 28; 1028. 10; 1031. 23; 

1032. 32; 1071. 5> 6• 
κί'λλα 1067. II, Ι3• 
κ(ντηνάριον 1052. 20 el sacp. 
κιράμιον. See Inde.K IX [a). 
κίφαΚαιον 1034. introd. ; 1045. 49. 

κη^ίμονία 1070. 2 1. 

κηheveLV \0Q1 . 6; 1068. 14, 26. 

κήρυξ 1050. 6. 

κιόώΐ'ΐοΐ' 1069. 3, 24- 

Kivbvviieiv 1033. II. 

(«νδυΐΌΓ 1024. 19; 1033. 1 8. 

κλίίί 1036. 3 1 • 

κληρονομΰρ 1067. 8. 

κ>>ηροι6μη! 1034,. 1 ; 1044. 6, ig; 1045. 47• 

κλήροΓ 1024. 2 4 ; 1031. 15, 1 6. 

Koims 1034. introd. κοινώς 1034. 8 ; 1045. 

KOKKoKoyc'iv 1031. I 7• 
κολοβών 1051. 4ι 8, Ι4• 
κομίζων 1062. ι8. 
κόπριον 1036. 29. 
κοσκινήίΐν 1024. 20; 1040. ΐ6, 
κοσμητψ 1025. 5- 
κοτύλη 1070. 30. 

κράτιστος 1031. 4 ; 1032. I, 45) 48> 5^• 
it/)f'as 1056. 2. 
κρ(ίσσων 1062. 5• 

κριθή 1031. ι8; 1048. 9• 
κτίΐΊστικο'ί 1035. 12. 
κτήμα 1053. Ι ; 1072. 13. 
κτήτωρ 1032. Ι 8. 

Kvpios ('guardian') 1028. 8. 

κύριοι (title) 1032. 36, 48; 1033. 9; 1047. 

I ; 1059. I ; 1068. ι, 4, 17 ; 1071. ι, 

ΙΟ. κιί /jo? 1068. 2 3• Cf. Inde.x Π. 
Kvptos ('valid') 1036. 34; 1037. 18; 1038. 

33; 1039. 16; 1040. 30; 1041. 20; 

1042. 29. 
κώμη 1024. 21 ; 1031. i2; 1040. 14; 

1041. 4. 

λάκκο! 1072. ΙΟ. 

λαμβάνων 102ί. 37; 1025. ig ; 1026. 2, 3; 

1065. 2; 106S. 11; 1068. 9; 1069. 7; 

1071. 7• 
λαμπρό! 1042. ι6; 1048. 7, 8. Cf. Index 

III and Index VI s. v. Όξυρυγχιτών ηόλις. 

λαμπρήτης 1042. 2 2. 

Xf'yfii/ 1066. II ; 1070. 56. 

λ(ΐτουργ(ΐν 1067. 1 9• 

XfTTToVfpos 1066. 5• 

λ€νκόί 1051. 2 1 ; 1059. inlrod. ; 1069. 3. 

λήμμα 1034. introd. ; 1053. 1 2 ; 1064. g. 

λημματΊζ(ΐν 1056. 3• 

ληνός 1055. 3• 

λίβ(λλοί 1033. Ι4• 

λικούδιον 1026. 3. 12, 14; 1066. ΙΟ. 

λίνου! 1051. 2, 7> 8, 1 6. 

λίτρα. See Index IX (a). 

λογίζισθαι 1056. 5• 

λόγο! 1038. 38 ; 1041. 9 ; 1043. 2 ; 1045. 

23(?); 1047. ι; 1049. ι; 1050. ι; 

1053. 13. irpof λο'γον 1069. 19, 25• 
λοιποί 1044. 9, ι6, 24, 28; 1054. 5; 1061. 

25• _ 
λονσωρία 1048. 2, 7• 

μάγγανα . [ 1050. ig• 
μαθητή! 1029• 25. 

ρ5λλοιΊ066. 5; 1070. 1 8. 
μαν&άκη! 1049. 3 ^Ι ^Cfp- 
μανθάνιιν 1032. 25, 49 J 1067. 6. 
manus 1022. 20. 

μαππ-ίοί' 1051. I 7 (.''), 19 (0• 

μαρτνρίΐν 102Q. 24; 1064. 12; 1068. ig. 

μηταίωΓΐ027. ΙΟ. 

μαφόριον 102β. 3, Ι7) ι8, ig. 

/li'yas 1069. 27 ; 1070. 8. μύζων 1033. g ; 

1070. 7• μίy^στo! 1025. 15 ; 1028. 1 8 ; 

1029. ι6; 1042. 3• Cf. Index II. 
μ6'λλίΐ>Ί056. 3; 1067. ΐ7, 2ο ; 1072. Ι5• 

μιμνησθαι 1070. 48. 



μϊν ovv 1070. 12. 

μφοΓ 1027. 4 ; 1045. 37< 

μΐστός 1070. 32. 
μΐταΜόναι 1032. 27, 28, 34• 
μ(τα\αμβάν(ΐν 1032. 33• 
μ(ταΚΚάσσ(ΐν 1032. 9• 
μίτανίρχισθαι 1049. Ι. 
μίταξί 1026. 2. 
μ(ταφορά 1049. Ι. 

μ(τρ(ΐν 1024. 5, 44 ; 1040. ι ^ ; 1061. 7. 8• 
^eVpijo-it 1024. 27; 1031. 23 ; 1040. 20. 
μ^τρον 1024. 26; 1031. 22; 1040. ι7 ; 

1069. 26. 
/lexpt 1070. 43• 

^i;ifi's• 1024. 30; 1067. 13; 1068. 10, 24; 

1070. 25, 45- 
μήκος 1053. 3 f/ sacp. 

μήν 1021. 2ο ; 1030. 2ΐ; 1034. introd. ; 

1035. 8, 15 ; 1037. 8 ; 1038. 18 ; 1040. 

14; 1041. 16; 1043. 2; 1053. ι. 
μή-πΐύ 1062. 15 ; 1068. 13 {μηπου Pap.). 
μητηρ 1024. 15; 1029. 3. 4! 1030. 4 1 

1031. 7; 1032.1ο; 1036. 6; 1038. 15; 

1039. 2, 4 ; 1040. Ι, 3 ; 1041. 3 ; 1042. 

19 ; 1044. 6, ΙΟ, 19, 27; 1063. Ι2 ; 

1070. 5, 17' 37• 

μητρ^πόΚι; 1032. 7 ; 1044. 4• 
μητρσποΚίτηί \02S. Ι 3• 
/ϊϊμοί 1050. 2 5• 

μισθός 1025. ιρ; 1049. 4> ίο. ΐ5ι 20 ; 

1053. 24; 1069. 9- 
/χίσίοΰΐ' 1035. 1 ; 1036. ι, 23, 33. 42 ; 1037. 

7; 1038. 17- 
μίσ5ωσ»ί 1036. 22, 34 ; 1037. ι8, 20 ; 1038. 

33. 35. 38• 

μνα 1052. ΙΟ f/ Λ?ί'/. 

μνήμη 1038. 8; 1042. ι6. 

μόνος 1033. 12 ; 1043. 3 ; 1057. 3• 

μοκόστίγοΓ 1027. 3• 

μονθοναΚίος {!) 1026. ig. 

μυΚοκόπος 1042. 19. 3.5• 

μυρίάς. See Index IX {6). 

μυροθήκη 1026. 21. 

ναονιον 1053. 3 ί^ saep. 

ναΰκΚηρος 1071. ΙΟ. 

ναύτης 1071. 3• 

ν(ομηνία, νονμηνία 1035. 8 ; 1037. 8 ; 1038. 

17; 1041. 15. 

w'of 1024. 35; 1031.19; 1040. 15; 1042, 
9 ; 1072. 9• νιάτίρος 1029. 2 ; 1042. 
17; 1061. 5• 

«τρω (?) 1044. 17, 22. 

veieiv 1038. 20, 24. 

νήφίΐν 1062. 13. 
νομή 1038. 32. 
nomen 1022. 7• 
voμίζfίv 1070. Ι Ι. 
ι/όμισ/ίπ 1039. 8. 

νομιτ(ύην 1038. 28, 29; 1042. 25. 
νόμος 1039. Ι3• 

νομός 1032. 21, 24 ; 1041. 4; 1045. 46. 
ioVoi 1038. 21, 25. 
ννκτοστράτηγος 1033. 4• 
numeri 1022. 5• 

νΟν 1032. 17, 23; 1070. 7. ι6. τά νί» 
1061. 4• 

|€ΐία 1064. ΙΟ. 

ξίσ-της 1043. 2, 3• 

ίύλοι. 1053. 3 et saep.; 1066. igiO- 

ξυστάρχης 1050. 7• 

ό/3ολο5. See Inde.x IX (/'). 
iSf 1033. 14• 
όδάς 1068. 25. 
ο'κσθαι 1070. 42. 

οικία 1027. 3. 4; 1034. 6, 8; 103β. 14, 19. 

26, 43; 1037. ίο; 1038. 20, 26; 1070. 

29. 49. 5ΐ• 
οΙκόπ($ον 1032. 9. 15 ; 1036. 19 ; 1044. 7 ί^ 

οίκος 1043. 2 ; 1060. 6. 

οίκυυμίνη 1021. 5. 1°• 

οίνίμπορος 1055. 2. 

οίνος 1054. 6 ; 1055. 8. 

οΓοί 1070. 42. 

oKiywpuv 1065. 6. 

όλοκλτ)ρο5 1037. 12; 1038. 23. 

οΚοκόττινος 1026. 5• 

ολοί1038. 26; 1070. 51. ίίλωί 1070. 48, 55• 
όμηριστής 1025. 8; 1050. 2 6. 
όμνυαν 1028. 34 ; 1030. 14, 22 ; 1031. 23. 
ομοίως 1026. II ; 1030. 13; 1040. 26; 

1049. 5 ei saep. 
όμo\oye~^v\03β. 36, 45 ', 1037. 19 ; 1038. 33 ; 

1039. 5; 1040. 6, 34. 49; 1041. 1 1, 

21 ; 1042. 21, 26, 30• 


όμοπάτριος 1030. 6. 

όμπΐ, 1047. 6 ; 1053. ir. 

ονηΚάτηί 1049. 5 el saep. 

ονυμα 1031. 12; 1044. 3, 4, 5; 1056. 3; 

1063. 3, 5, ΙΟ. κατ' οΐΌμα 105Θ. 7 ! 
1070. 46. 

ofof 1049. 3 el sacp.; 1068. 22 ; 1069. 29. 

θννχΐνι:ί\0^&. ΙΟ, Ι7• 

ϋξύβηφον 1051. Ι 8. 

όττοΓοκ 1037. ι6; 1038. 31 ; 1042. 27. 

ό-ηηνίκα 1039. 9• 

οπτ(σθαι 1059. 2 cl sacp. 

5πως 1032. 39.' 1045• 48, 5^ ; 1061. 6; 

1064. 7• 
opflas 1040. 33• 
όρίζαρ 1032. 23. 

ορκο5ΐ026. 6; 1029. 27 ; 1030. 23. 

όρκοΰν 1072. 1 6. 

OS, f'l ου 1027. 6. 

όσπ-ίρ 1031. ι6; 1038. 29 ; 1039. 9 ; 1040. 

12 ; 1070. 14, 24. 
οσηΓ 1025. 1 7 ; 10Θ1. ι 7 {ότου), 
όταν 1062. 6. 
οτ( 1063. 4- 
on 1062. 4, 6, 7.9; 1063. 4 ; 1064. 5 ; 

1066. 9, II ; 1067. 7. 12, 17, 20; 1068. 

21 ; 1070. 47, 56 ; 1072. 19. 
oiSf ολωί 1070. 48, 55• 
oiSels 1063. 7; 1066. 10, 12; 1070. 43• 
oiSeVoTf 1062. II. 
ούΐτρανός 1035. 3• 
οΰλί; 1024. 17. 

ουν 1032. ι6, 36, 48, 5~ '-, 1033. ίο ; 1045. 

38; 1061. 17; 1063. ίο; 1064. 6; 

1066. 6; 1067. 7, 9; 1068. 8 </ ίίΤί^; 

1070. 12, 4ο; 1071. 2, 8. 
οίίτωΓ 1026. 9, 15; 1032. 50; 1053. 2, 13; 

1065. 7• 

οφ(ί\€ΐν 1021. Ι, 14; 1032. ΐ2; 1041. ιι, 

23 ; 1045. 49 ; 1067. 14 ; 1071. 3, 9• 
οφαλή 1024. 3ΐ• 
οφρυ! 1024. 17. 
οχΰρωσΐ! 1053. Ι. 
ofupiSlOv 1067. 28. 
o\j/is 1070. 15, 50. 

παγκρατιαστή! 1050. 12, 14. 
πάγο! 1041. 4• 
naiSapiov 1070. ζ2. 

1037. 17 ; 
1070. 51. 

1070. 8 

naiStKos 1066. Ιο, 

παώίον 1061. 25. 

παώίσκη 1069. χ ρ. 

παλπιόί 1071. 2. 

πάλιν 1071. 6. 

πανθ(ΐυνάριην 1026. 2 1. 

πανταχη 1039. 1 8. 

παντοΊοζ 1040. 29. 

■πάνυ 1070. 47• 

πάππο! 1032. ΙΟ, 28. 

Trnpuyyf'XXfii/ 1032. 18. 

παραγράφων 1032. 13- 

παραγραφή 1032. 3 Ι. 

77n/j(i6tSorai 1033. 16; 1036. 28; 

1054. 3 ; 1055. 2 ; 1062. 17: 
παράθίσΐί 1039. 7- 
παραθήκη 1039. 12, 1 6. 
παρακαλύν 1061. ζ; 1068. 17; 

1071. Ι. 
παρακΰσθαι 1032. 24 ; 1058. Ι. 
παραλάμβαναν 1036. 3Ι ; 1038. 32• 
παραλημπτίκόί 1040. ΐ8. 
παραμίνίΐν 1043. Ι. 

παραμ(τρ(Ίν 1040. 7, 1 8, ^ο ; 1053. 2. 
παραπύλιος (?) 1026. 12. 
παράστασί! 1033. 8, 1 7. 
παρατιθίναι 1032. Ι9, 22, 39 '< 1045. 42. 
παραφυλακή 1033. 7, 1 6. 

παρΰναι 1032. 5ο, 51, 53; 1037. 9; 1038. 

35 ; 1041. ι6; 1061. 28; 1070. 45, 5°, 56- 
παρ(πι8ημ(Ίν 1023. 4• 
παρ^χαν 1042. 20; 1057. 2. 
pars 1022. 23. 
π5Γ 1021. II, 14, 17 ; 1032. 37 ; 1036. ι6, 

30 ; 1037. 13; 1038. 26; 1039. ίο, 15, 

19; 1040. 3ο; 1041. 2ο; 1045. 52; 

1060. 7; 1061. 24; 1065. 3; 1070. 

3 c/ saep. 
παατοφόροί 1028. 17, 2 5• 
πατήρ 1027. 8, 22, 29 ; 1032. ίο ; 1067. 25 ; 

1070. 5, 36• 
πατρωοί 1025. 13. 
πίμπ(ΐν 1032. 45; 1062. 12; 1066. ΐ2 ; 

1067. 21, 29; 1068. 2ΐ ; 1069. 13, ι8 ; 

1070. 26 ; 1071. 5, 6. 
πίμπτη 10^8. 12, Ι3• 
πιντωβολον. See Inde.x IX {/>). 
per 1022. 25. 
wfpi'iSXen-Tos 1038. II. 



πιριγραφή 1020. I. 
πίριίρχισθαι 1033. 12. 
πιρύγιιν 1027. 6. 
TTfpi'oSot 1030. 2. 
77€puraos 1070. l6. 

TTtvUKlOV 1051. I 8. 

πιπράσκιιν 1026. 4 ί/ sacp. ; 1062. 9. 

ΤΓίστω? 1031. 1 8. 

πίΓτάκιοι/ 1063. 14. 

πλάτος 1053. 3 ί/ sacp. 

πλΐ7ΐΊ03β. 1 6. 

πλήρωσα 1034. introd. 

7Γλο(οιΊ048. 3 ί/ •?«''/■ ; 1068. 3, 5• 

ποιύν 1032. 35; 1040. 20; 1042. 31; 

1045. 39 (?) ; 1061. 22 ; 1064. ίο ; 1065. 

3; 1066. 8; 1069. 2; 1070. 42; 1071. 

3. 4, 9• 
πόκοϊ, 1062. 3> Ι 7• 
πόλΐί. See Inde.x VI {a)- 

πο\ιτ(ν(σθαι 1048. 2, 4. 5.' 7• 

πολλάκις 1033. II ; 1070. 14 ei saep. 

πολύς 1032. 34; 1066. 24; 1067. 27; 

1068. 29; 1070. 6, 15. πλαωΓΐ029. 24. 

ττλίίστοί 1061. Ι ; 1066. 2. 
πόρος 1044. 9, Ι3• 
πορφύρα 1051. Ι3• 
πορψύριον 1069. 12. 
ποταμίτης 1053. 2. 
ποΓί 1070. 50. 
ττρ^γμα 1032. ζ2, 53> 55; 1060. 8; 1069. 

30; 1070. 13, 42• 

πραγματικός 1045. 46• 

praeesse 1022. 5. 

πρπιτΐόσίτος 1047. Ι ■ 

πράξ,ς 1027. ιο; 1036. 32; 1039. 14; 

1041. 19. 
πράσσαν 1063. 'J ; 1067. 3• 
πρ€σβύτίρος (title) 1026. 24 ; 1072. 3- 
πρ^σβύτιρος ('older') 1061. 15. 

προάγΐΐν 1070. 2. 

piobare 1022. 4• 

πρόγονος 1021. 2. 

προγράφίίρ 1029. 12,14; 1042.31; 1044. 

προίΐπίΐν 1033. 1 5• 
προθ(σμία 1040. 47 ; 1041. 25. 
προκίΐσθαι 1024. 46; 1029 23; 1036. 26, 

44; 1038. 35; 1040. 22, 49; 1041. 22, 

25; 1042. 32. 

προνούν 1070. 23. 

προνοητής 1056. Ι. 

πρόνοια 1070. 1 9. 

πρηοφ(1Χ(ΐν 1034. intiod. 

προς, κα\ προς 1045. 38. 

προσαγοριύιιν 1070. 46. 

π ροσβιιΊνί IV 102S. II, Ι9• 

προσβολή 1027. 7• 

προσίοκάν 1021. 6. 

προσήκίΐν 1033. Ι4• 

προσύναι 1070. 55• 

προσκννύν 1070. 8. 

πρόσοδος 1046. 3. 

προσπίπτων 1027. 7• 

πρόσταγμα 1033. 8. 

προστάσσισθαι 1062. 5• 

πρόστιμον 1032. 12. 

προστιθίναι 1045. Ι, 6, 12 ; 1062. 4• 

προσφωνίΐν 1028. 14 ; 1032. 13. 

πρόσωπον 1033. 8, 17 ; 1071. Ι. 

πρότ(ρον 1032. 9 ; 1044. 2, 7• 

προτιθί'ναι 1020. 6, 8 ; 1032. 45, 48. 

προΐπαλλάσσιιν 1034. 3• 

πpoχ(ιpίζflp 1031. ig. 

πρύτανις 1025. 2. 

πρώτως 1023. 3• 

πίκτης 1050. Ι5• 

πννθάνίσθαι 1063. 6 ; 1084. 4• 

πυρός 1024. 24, 29, 45> 4^ ; 1031. 9 ; 1034. 

introd. ; 1040. 8 eisaep.; 1044. 3 el saep. ; 

1069. 17. 
πως 1069. ΙΟ. 

qui 1022. 5• 

ράντης 1050. Ι7• 

referre 1022. 6. 

ρίζα 1069. 28. 

ριζίας 1051. 13. 

ριζόσημος 1051. 3, 5• 

iiiVi) 1066. 4, 17• 

pn-ifiti/ 1066. 19, 20. 

ριπάριος 1033. 3• 

ρωννύναι, ίρρωσο 1054. 7 ; 1061. 20 ; 1062. 
19; 1064.13; 1065.9; 1072.22. c>- 
ρωσθα'ι σ( [υμάς) ev^opai 1025. 23, 24, 25 ', 
1063. 13; 1066. 23; 1067. 24; 1068. 
28; 1069. 34; 1070. 43• 


avvfpyov 1089. 8, I 2. 
συνέχω! 1033. 7. 
σίνθίμα 1053. 2ζ (?). 
συνι^ρογΚύφο! 1029• 6, 7• 
σύρταξις 1046. 5; 

σνντ(λ(1ν 1034. introd. 

συντηρΰν 1063. II. 

σύντροφο! 1034. 2, 7• 

συντνγχάναν ΙΟβί. 6, ϊζ, ΐ6, 23; 1070. 40• 

superciliuni 1022. 14. 

SUUS 1022• 2. 

σφαφομάχο! 1050. 1 3. 
σφράγιζαν 1062. ι8; 1067. 12. 
σφυρίς 1070. 3Ι• 
σχΜνΙΟΖΖ. II. 
axoKaCfW 1070. 56. 
σχαΧαστικόί 1071. 2. 
σωματίζ^ιν 1044• 2 and note. 

σωμάτιον 1068. 6, Ι3, 26• 
σω7ΐ7/3 1032. 37• 
σωτηρία 1070. 3• 

tabularium 1022. 30• 

τάλαντον. See Index IX [ύ). 

ταξί! 1030. 13 ; 1032. 59 ; 1042. ig. 

ταρσωτήί 1053. 2 ζ (ταρθ. Pap.). 

τάχα 1069. 1 6. 

ταχύ ταχύ 1060. 8. ταχ€ω! 1070. 4Ι• 

τά;(05 1069• 4• 

re 1021. 11; 1027. 11; 1032. 17; 1033. 

16; 1036. 33; 1039. 14; 1041. 19. 
«ν^:Ί026. 8; 1059• 2, 6; 1063. ι ; 1070. 

4, ι8. 
τΕλ(ΓιΊ037. 13; 1038. 27; 1061. ΐ2, 17. 
Tc'Xfiof 1035. 13. 
TeUiom 1071. 3• etelioth 1042. 34. 

τίλίσμα 1031• 2 2. 

TiXfurai/ 1028. 27, 32 ; 1030. ίο; 1032. 29, 


Τίσσαρΐσκαώ(κα(τη! 1028• Ι 2. 

τίτρώβοΚον. See Index IX (b). 

τί'χνν 1029. 26. 

τί'ωί διό 1056. 4• 

τήρησί! 1070. 51. 

τίθίσθαι 1041. 9• 

TiKTeiv 1069. 21. 

τψή 1026. 6, 22 ; 1046. ι ; 1052. ι ; 1055. 
6; 1056. 2 ; 1057.2. 

τίμιοί 1025. 20. 

σαβαώθ 1060. 4• 

σάγοί 1051. 2θ. 

salus 1022. 3• 

scribeie 1022. 29. 

σιαυτοΰΐοβί. 26; 1062. 13; 1070. 22. 

Σ^ιρητικον ΐλαιον 1070• 29. 

sex 1022. 4• 

σημπίναν 1032. 27. 

σημαοϋσβαι 1025. 21 ; 1056. 8; 1057. 4• 

σημ€ρον 1063. 4• 
σώήρίον 1066• 20. 
σιΒηρου! 1035. Ι 3• 

sine 1022. 12, 16, 18. 
civSovtov 1051. 1 2. 
singularis 1022. 26. 
sinister 1022. 14, 20. 

σιτολόγοΓ 1024• 3• 

σϊτοί 1071• 2, 6. 

σκαφί^ίον 1068. 7• 
σκορπιός 1060• 5• 
σόί 1061• 2 4• 
σοι>/3αδιοι'βπί 1042. 1 4• 
σν€ρμα 1024. Ι3; 1031. 5. 9- 

σπου6άζηι> ΙΟβΙ. ι6 ; 1066. ι6; 1069. ίο, 
13, 23; 1072. 7- 

σΤΓουδαΐοΓ 1064. 7• 
σπουδή 1068• ΐ8• 
σταυρός 1058. 2. 
στ(φανηφορ(~ιν 1021. 15. 
στιπίνίίον 1047. 2. 
στιχάριον 1051. 7• 
στοιχΰ,ν 1038. 35• 
στρατηγία 1024. 44• 

στρατηγός. See Index VIII. 

στρατιώτης 1023. 3• 

subicere 1022. 9. 

συγγραφή 1034. 6. 
συγχωρπν 1032. II. 
συ)\\αμβάνίΐν 1064. 7• 
συμβαίνίΐν 1065. 5• 
συμβάλλ(ΐν 1063. 2. 
σύμμαχος 1043. Ι. 
συμπανηγυρίζαν 1025. Ι Ι . 
συμπροσιϊναι 1061. ϊο. 
συμφωνύν 1055. 4• 
σνμφώνως 1032, 14. 
συνάγιιν 1045. 22, 28, ^2, 
συνιορτάζίΐν 1025. 12. 
συΜπίστίλλ(ΐν 1024. 6. 



tiro 1022. 4. 

Ws 1063. 7; 1071. 3, 9 ; 1072. 19. 

TOKOf 1046. 2. 

τοπαρχία 1024. 4 ; 1031. 6. 

τόπ -ot 1024. 5; 1032. 14, ig ; 1036. i5; 

1038. 24, 32; 1068. II. 
Tore 1062. 6. 

τρ<ίγ?;μα 1070. 3 I. 
τράπεζα δημοσία 1046. 7• 
τριβακή! 1051. 9• 
τ-ρισκίλΐδίο!' 1066. 13. 

τριώβολορ. See Inde.K IX (ί). 

Tvyxafdv 1070. 18. 

τυχή 1030. ι6; 1031. 25 ; 1032. 38, 54• 

vyiaivftv 1061. 2, 26. 

£iytij5, ί'Ι iyioCs 1029. 22. iytHs 1024. 33 > 

1031. 18. 
υίο'ί1028. 15; 1031. 13; 1035. 2; 1038. 

ΐ4> 34. 38; 1040. 2, 39! 1042. ι6, 19. 

3θ, 3δ; 1063.2; 1065.2; 1067. ι6; 

1070. 34- 

v'mmjs 1032. 27. 

ίπ-πι'ηοϊ 1033. 1 8. 

ύττήρχ^ι» 1035. 1 1 ; 1036. ιι; 1038. 19; 

1039. 15 ; 1040. 29 ; 1041. 2θ; 1045. 3 
ί/ saep. ; 1068. 1 7• 

inareia. See Inde.x III. 

vTTfpiT^s 1030. 8. 

νπίρθ(σί! 1039. ΙΟ. 

ϋπιρπίπταν 1040. 25. 

irrfpT^. . .]σΐί 1045. 5°• 

νπ(ρτί6(σθαι 1065. 3• 

νπηρίτη! 1032. 26, 31, 41, 5^ > 1057. 2. 

νπογράφιιν 1032. 22, 20. 

υπογραφή 1032.35, 41. 43- 

vnodctKvvvat 1066. 21. 

νποκήσθαι 1027. 12. 

νπολογΰν 1024. 3°• 

υπόλογος 1032. 1 6. 

υπόμνημα 1027. 5. 9 > 1032. II. 

ΰπονργύν 1033. 6, 

ΰπόχρίωί 1027. 2, 8. 

Ζστ(ροι> 1062. 8. 

valere 1022. 9• 

φαίνισβαι 1061. 1 7. 
ψακίάλιοι/ 1026. 4) 12, Ι3• 

φάναι 1032. 28 ; 1040. 52 ; 10Θ4. 5. 

φ(ίδ(σθαι 1065. 6, 8 ; 1070. 26. 

φ£ρ«ιΊ053. ι6 ; 1062. 14; 1068. 9• 

φθάνιιν 1070. ΐ4• 

φιβλατώριον 1051. 6, II. 

φιΧοπονΛν 1069. 21, 23• 

φίλοϊ 1062. ΐ6. φίλτατος 1062. Ι. 

φορβιοπώληι 1037. 4 (?)• 

^opfrpiXfii. 1069. ι6(?). 

φόροΓ 1035. 14. 

φορτίον 104Θ. 3, 9. '4, Ι9• 

φρορτίζην 1045. 38 ; 1072. 8. 

(ppoprit 1033. 5 ; 1070. 23. 

φροντιστής 1054. 3. 

φύλαξ 1050. 1 6. 

φυλή 1030. 2. 

φυτεία 1032. ig. 

φωρφωρ (magic) 1060. 4• 

χαίραν 1024. 5 ; 1025. 9 ; 1038. ι6 ; 1030. 
5 ; 1040. 6 ; 1041. 5 ; 1042. 2 ι ; 1054. 
2 ; 1055. Ι ; 1056. ι ; 1057. ι ; 1061. 2 ; 
1062. 2 ; 1063. ι ; 1064. 2 ; 1066. 2 ; 

1067. 2 ; 1068. 2 ; 1069. ι ; 1070. 2. 
χαλκοί: 1046. 1,25. 

χαριζΐσθιη 1061. 20. 

χάρΐί 1021. ι8; 1071. 3• Χ"*»" 1067. 4; 

1068. ι6, 21. 

;(ci'p, δια χιψός 1039. 6. 
χαρίζίίν 1029. 5• 
χίίριστής 1061. 2 2. 

χαράγραφον 1034. iiitrod. ; 1040. 53• 

χλαν'ί&ιον 1059. introd. 

χλωρός 1046. Ι, 4• 

χμγ 1037. Ι. 

χοΐι/ιξ 1044. 3 (Ι saep. 

χόρτος 104Θ. Ι. 

χρύα 1042. 24 ; 1063. 8; 1068. ι6, 2θ. 

XPfooTUv 1041. 8; 1057. 2. 

χρτ,ζαν 10QQ. 14; 1069. 32. 

χρημάτιζαν 1044. ΐ7> note. 

χρήσθαι 1029. 25; 1036. 25. 

χρήσις 1042. 2 3- 

χρηστήριον 10Ζ6. 15; 1037. 13; 1038. 25• 

χρηστός 1070. ΙΟ. 

χρόνος 1032. 34; 1035. η; 1036. 9, 27; 

1040. 25; 1066. 24; 1068. 29. 
χρυσός 1042. 24, 25, 35• 
χα>ματ(π(ίκτης ΙΟδΆ. 12, 20, 25• 


χώρα 1045. 3 et saep. 
χωράν 1021. 4 ; 1055. 6. 

ψΜισθαι 1028. 37 ; 1030. 1 6 ; 1031. 

■ψίκδοπόρφυροί 1051. I 5. 
^νχή 1033. II. 
\//ω/ιίο;. 1071. 5• 

Me 1060. 9- 

ωρωρ (magic) ΙΟβΟ. 3• 

<if = ώσ7€ 1032. 30 ; 1040. 1 1 ; 1053. 26 ; 

1056. 6. 
ωσπ^ρ 1065. 6. 
ωστί 1026. 2, 4• 


a) Authors. 



Acta Sanctorum, Mar. 5 . 

. 214 

Callimachus Frag. 384 . 


Aeschines i. 165 

• 99 

Frag. 496 . 


Anth. Pal. vii. 42 . 

. 69 

Diog. Laert. i. 24 . 


Apollon. Sophist, J. z'. «ftSe 


i. 28 . 


Arcadius, p. 87. 6 . 


Dionys. Hal. De Thucyd. 5 

. 66 

p. 1x6. 17 


Etym. Magn. 81. 11 


Aristaenetus i. 10 . 


690. II 


Arrian, Diss. Epic/, iv. i. 19 103- 

4, 108 

Euripides, Bacchae 743 . 


Bergk, Poet. Lyr. Fr. Adesp. 29 


Hippol. 552 . 


Callimachus, IJ. Del. 185 . 


Fronto, Ep. ad Afar aim i. 2 


Frag. 75 


Gregorius Turon. In Glor. ΆΙαιΊ. 98 


Frag. 80 


Heraclides, Ilepl lluX. ix. . 


Frag. 83 a 


Herodotus iii. 102 . 


Frag. 84 


Hesychius s. v. Χρίσω 


Frag. 87 

73. 75 

Homer Υ 421 . 


Frag. 89 


Libanius iv. 512. i . 


Frag. 91 


Menander Frag. 335 


Frag. 92 


Frag. 338 


Frag. 93 a, b 


Frag. 341 


Frag. 94 


Frag. 345 


Frag. 95 

69, 72 

Frag. 939 


Frag. 96 


Schol. Aristoph. Clouds 232 


Frag. 98 


Frogs 58 


Frag. 98 a 


Schol. Homer Β 269 


Frag. 98 c 


Ε 19 . 


Frag. 98 d 


3 296 


Frag. 210 


Schol. Ovid, Ibis 475 


Frag. 276 


SuidaS J. V. (ωσίν 


Frag. 327 


S. V. Mapinms . 


Frag. 342 




ib) Papyri, Inscriptions, &c. 



P. Amh. 31 ... . 


P. Oxy. I. 191 .... 207 

64 ... . 




147 • 


III. 518. 4 


B. G. U. 11. 563. ii. 6-8 . 






IV. 656 


9 . 


669 . 


III. 696. i. 28 . 


720. 15 


929 b 2-4 


VI. 937. 22 


IV. 1085. iii. 25-6 




Berliner Klassikertexte v. 2. 17 . 


P. Strassb. 4. 11 


P. Brit. Mus. ΙΓ. 256 redo (e) 7, 10 




III. 604. 3 . 


40. 7 


778 . . 


P. Tebt. I. no 


921. 2 


II. 436 


1246-8 . 


P. Vitelli {Atene e Roma vii. p. 124) 220 

C. I. G. 4713 f (Dittenberger, Orienlh 

Gr. Itiscr. 678) . 


P. Flor. 21. 1-2 


4, 9 



13 . . . 


P. Gen. 35 • • • • 


Bremen . . . . . .220 

P. Giessen 42. 5 . 


P. Brit. Mus. 1785 . . . . 207 

P. Goodsp. 30. iii. 26 


Hawara 199 

P. Leipzig 116. 2 




Plate 1 

ΙΞ,:— ■i>w^r-.»'/>..«-<5£>.-'»A*Vti'i'X^;^r?^ >; 


No. loio recto 




ο π - " 




'K^^ *■: * * 

T• !*. - .' '. -..-»r~«t">'"*'"•»*,. , ^ύ "^^> -'^^'«ifli 


ΛΟ. [Oil. Fill. [ IX-CtO 

Plate III 

'" y.; ^'■'^■^:•''"ί*»Iί'•■■»Vi^lΛ.;■ 


..i.^.;>K.1 '»4' 

No. ΙΟΙ I. Fol. 2 verso 

Plate IV 

f j^^/~~> 

οί<λ4 f' f 



>l A 












No. IOI2. Frs. 1-3 

Plate V 

r >4 1^ Μ Λ I F'-ti-Y'r* i*^ '^^^ I * 

♦C r=4 ,!^ Λμ μ r-i Λ, Γ^^ h^' " «^ ''''■ Τ 
Μ f^ fr^ t>-| ^^ tt^^ ^ * ί ^* ^\^_ 


^ is.^ Y'l -«r i» 3^ /-t xtc-j^^f. :^^/^ 

rl-rtr^n-Yrl'-YT^^Y»^^" V^ 


No. ioi6. Cols, v-vi 

Plate VI 

'^Η•//ΛγτΗΜΑΜί'^ '*^'^ 

η Λ, 


jr n<»Af/?> 'MfXV 

■ xr . Xf Λ rf y ^^ r "Λ'! -^ ^ V^ ; 

A Η f t- 

jgHC f •Η^^,^ 

, i)^ 



No. 1017. Cols, xix-xx 



"J^HE EGYPT EXP LOR A TION FUND, which has conducted Archaeological research 
in Egypt since 1882, in 1897 started a special department, called the Graeco- Roman 
Branch, for the discovery attd publication of remains of classical antiquity and early 
Christianity in Egypt. 

The Graeco-Roman Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 250 quarto pages, with 
facsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship of Prof. Grenfell and 
Dr. Hunt. 

A subscription of One Guinea to the Graeco-Roman Branch entitles subscribers to the annual 
volume, and also to the annual Archaeological Report. A donation of £2 ζ cottslitutes life 
membership. Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurers— for England, Mr. H. 
A. Grueber, British Museum ; and for America, INIr. Robert R. Farquhar, 527 Tremont 
Temple, Boston, Mass. 




For 1SS3-4. By Edouard Naville. Thirteen Plates and Plans. {Fourth and Revised 
Edition.') 2^5. 

II. TANIS, Part I. For 1884-5. By W. M. Flinders Pf.trie. Eighteen Plates 
and two Plans. (Second Edition.) 25J. 

III. NAUKRATIS, Part I. For 1885-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With 

Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A. Gardner, and Barclay V. Head. Forty-four Plates 
and Plans. {Second Edition^ 25J. 


By Edouard Naville. Eleven Plates and Plans. {Second Edition.) 255•. 
V. TANIS, Part II; including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical ' Tahpanhes ') 
and TELL NEBESHEH. For 18S7-S. By \V. M. Flinders Petrie, F. Ll. Griffith, 
and A. S. Murray. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 25/. 
VI. NAUKRATIS, Part ίΐ. For 1888-9. By Ernest A. Gardner and F. Ll. 

Griffith. Twenty-four Plates and Plans. 25^. 

Antiquities of Tell-el-Yahudiyeh. An Extra Volume. ]Jy Edouard Naville and 
F. Ll. Griffith. Twenty-six Plates and Plans. 25J. 

VIII. BUBASTIS. For 1889-90. By Edouard Naville. Fifty-four Plates and 

Plans., 25J•. 
Containing THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary). By Γ. Ll. Griffith. THE 
GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an AlmanacV By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With 
Remarks by Heinrich Brugsch. {Out of print.) 

By Edouard Naville. Thirtj'-nine Plates. 25^. 
XI. AHNAS EL MEDINEH. For 189 1-2. By Edouard Naville. Eighteen 
Plates. And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL KAB. By J. J. Tylor andV. Ll. 
Griffith. Ten Plates. 25i. 

XII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Introductory. For 1892-3. By Edouard Naville. 
Fifteen Plates and Plans. 25i. 

XIII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. For 1893-4. By Edou..\rd Naville. Plates 

I-XXIV (three coloured) Λvith Description. Royal folio. 30i. 

XIV. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II. For 1894-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

XXV-LV (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 
XV. DESHASHEH. For 1895-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Photogravure and 

other Plates. 25J. 
XVI. DEIR EL BAHARL Part ΙΠ. For 1896-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

LVI-LXXXVI (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30i. 
XVII. DENDEREH. For 1897-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Thirty-eight Plates. 
25i. (Extra Plates of Inscriptions. Forty Plates, loi.) 

Flinders Petrie. Sixty-eight Plates. 25;. ' 
XIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IV. For 1899-1900. By Edouard Naville. 
Plates LXXXVII-CXVIII (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30J. 
XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA. An Extra Volume. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. 
Forty-nine Plates. {Out of print ^ 


1900-1. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Sixty-three I'l.itcs. 2c,s. (Thirty-five extra Plates, lOi.) 

XXII. ABYDOS, Part I. For 1901-2. By W. ]\I. F. Petrie. Eighty-one Plates. 25^. 

XXIII. EL AMRAH AND ABYDOS. An Exlra Volume. By D. Randall-IVIacIver, 

A. C. Mace, and F. Ll. Griffith. Sixty Plates. 25i. 

XXIV. ABYDOS, Part II. For 1902-3. By W. M. F. Petrie. Sixty-four Plates. 25^. 

XXV. ABYDOS, Part III. An Extra Volume. By C. T. Currelly, E. R. Ayrton, 
and A. E. P. Weigall, i&e. Sixty-one Plates, zsi. 
XXVI. EHNASYA. Fori903-4. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Forty-three Plates, zc^s. 

(ROMAN EHN.ASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. los.) 

XXVII. DEIR el BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

CXIX-CL with Description. Royal folio. 30J. 

For 1905-6. By Edouard Naville and H. R. Hall. Thirty-one Plates, i^s. 
XXIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part VI. For 1906-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

CLI to CLXXIV (one coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 300'. 


For 1 907-S. {In preparaiion.) 


Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 

I. BENI HASAN, Part I. For 1890-1. By Percy E. Newberry. With Plans 

by G. W. Eraser. Forty-nine Plates (four coloured). 25J. 
II. BENI HASAN, Part II. Fori89i-2. By Percy Ε. Newberry. With Appendix, 

Plans, and Measurements by G. \V. Eraser. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25J. 

in. EL BERSHEH, Part I. For 1892-3. By Percy E. Newberry. Thirty-four 

Plates (two coloured'. 25^. 

IV. EL BERSHEH, Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Ll. Grifeith and Percy E. 

Newberry. With Appendix by G. W. Eraser. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 251. 

V. BENI HASAN, Part III. For 1894-5. By F. Ll. Grifitth. (Hieroglyphs, 

and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 25J, 


EXPLORATION FUND. For 1S95-6. By F.Ll. Griffith. Nine coloured I'lates. 25^-. 
VII. BENI HASAN, Part IV. For 1S96-7. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Illustrating 
beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.) Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 25J. 

SAQQAREH, Part L For 1S97-S. By N. DE G. Davies and F. Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
one Plates (three coloured). 25^. 
SAQQAREH, Part II. For 1898-9. By N. DE G. Davies and F.Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
five Plates. 2^s. 

X. THE ROCK 'tombs OF SHEIKH SAID. For 1 899-1 900. By N. de G. 

Davies. Thirty-five Plates. 25^. 

N. DE G. Davies. Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25^. 
XII. DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part IL For 1901-2. By N. de G. Davies. Thirty 

Plates (two coloured). 25J. 

Xm. THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part L For 1902-3. ByN. deG. 

Davies. Forty-one Plates. 25^. 

XIV. EL AMARNA, Part II. For 1903-4. By N.deG.D.^vies. Forty-seven Plates. 25i. 

XV. EL AMARNA, Part III. For 1904-5. By N. deG. Davies. FortyPlates. 25i. 

XVI. EL AMARNA, Part IV. FOr 1905-6. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-five Plates. 25^. 

XVII. ELAMARNA.PartV. For 1906-7. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25^. 

XVIII. EL AMARNA, Part. VI. For 1907-8. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25*. 



I. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part I. For 1897-8. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25^. 
II. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part II. For 1898-9. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25^. 

III. FAYUM TOWNS AND THEIR PAPYRI. For 1899-1900. By B. P. Grenfell, 

A. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Eighteen Plates. 25^. 

IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and 1901-2. By B. P. 

Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly. Nine Collotype Plates. {Not for sale.) 
V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1902-3. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25i. 
VI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 2c,s. 
VII. THE HIBEH PAPYRI, Part I. Double Volume for 1904-5 and 1905-6. By 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Ten Collotype Plates. 45i. 

VIII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part V. For 1906-7. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Seven Collotype Plates. 25J. 
IX. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VI. For 1907-8. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25J. 
X. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VII. For 1908-9. By A. S. Hunt. 

Six Collotype Plates. 25J. 
XI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VIII. For 1909-10. {In preparation.) 


(Yearly Summaries by F. G. Kenvon, W. E. Crum, and the Officers of the Society, with Maps.) 
Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 
THE SEASON'S WORK. For 1 890-1. By Edguard Naville, Percy E. Newberry, and 
G. W. Eraser. 2s. 6d. 
92-3 and 1893-4. 2-^• ^^• each. 
1894-5. 3J. 6d. Containing Report of D. G. Hogarth's Excavations in Alexandria. 
1895-6. y. With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by Edouard Naville. 
6-7. 2i. 6i/. With Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P. Grenfell, and a Thucydides 

Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. S. Hunt. 
7-8. 2i. 6rf. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. F. Petrie. 
8-g. 2i. 6rf. With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
9-1900. 2s. dd. With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. Evans. 
And nine successive years, 2s. 6d. each. 


ΛΟΓΙΑ IH20Y : ' Sayings of Our Lord,' from an Early Greek Papyrus. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. HUNT. 2s. (with Collotypes) and 6d. net. 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. li. net. 

Hunt. is. net. 

ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and Index. {Out of print:) 


COPTIC OSTRACA. By W. E. Crum. ioj. td. net. 

Slides from Fund Photographs may be obtained through Messrs. Newton (s^ Co., 3 Fleet Street, E.G.; 
and Prints from Mr. R. C. Mtirray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.W. 

Offices of the Egypt Exploration Fund: 


Agents : 







3 1197 22884 0127